Read

Fic Collection R&C

by FamousFox13 (ao3)

Chapter 1: Cat Scratch

“Again, I just want to say thanks Ladybug.” It had happened again, another akuma attack thus requiring both Chat Noir and Ladybug to come and save the day. This time, the Akuma had been a student who had been envious of Luka for his talent when it came to music and thanks to Hawkmoth the student gained the power to entice others with their songs, and then sent them after Luka. It was once more thanks to the combined efforts of Chat and his lady that they were able to hold off the hypnotized students and get Luka to safety and figure out how to take down the Akumatized student and set him free and fix everything. Now, you’d think that things would be all fine and dandy after everything went back to normal..that was not the case. 

 

After the events of the akuma, Luka had been making passes at Ladybug every moment that he could, and with every pass at his lady Chat felt his temper slowly boiling, and if it wasn’t enough his lady was blushing and getting flustered. Chat had always proven to be one to keep his head, and be a cool cat when it came to his temper, but Luka seemed to have a way of pressing the buttons that were just so he could piss chat off. It wasn’t enough the teen thought he could flirt with Ladybug, but that he had the nerve, the gaul, the shere brass iron balls to do it in front of Chat and not give a damn is what pissed the cat themed hero off.

 

“Honestly, you truly are an angel upon Paris.” Luka smiled, one hand holding Ladybug’s as he gently pressed his lips to her knuckles. “Your beauty, your brains, and your charm are a gift that make you truly unique.” His eyes had a glimmer to them, a glimmer that Ladybug couldn’t help but find to be attractive to the point it almost made her weak in the knees. “I would like to ask for one thing before you go.” Chat rolled his eyes, and felt his stomach do flips honestly what was he going to ask her for now. “Could I kiss you?”

 

A beat passed, and there was a moment that Chat thought he had heard wrong. He could have sworn he had heard Luka just asked Ladybug for a- “you didn’t hear wrong my dear Ladybug what I want from you is a kiss.” Luka smirked moving closer to Ladybug who was turning as red as her costume.

 

Chat was furious and ready to pounce, how dare this this boy make a move on his lady, well the only thing keeping him from saying something is the fact Ladybug would turn him down the same as she does to himself.

 

“W-Well.” Chat’s heart skipped a beat. “I-I mean..one kiss couldn’t hurt.” She said rubbing the back of her head as she looked at Luka. “Just one kiss?”

 

“Just one, unless you beg for more~” Purred Luka leaning in closer to get his kiss.

 

Chat was frozen she was kissing him, no this could not be true, his green eyes narrowed he would have to deal with this problem.

 

As Luka leaned in, Ladybug was doing the same both of them closing their eyes as their lips began to inch closer and closer to one another ready to press against one another.

 

“LADYBUG your time is almost up,” Chat shouted thankful he did not use his Cataclysm this time so he was not in danger of timing out.

 

Ladybug’s eyes widen, her hands flying up to her earrings which she had almost forgotten. “S-Sorry Luka m-maybe next time.” She was stopped as Luka stole a quick kiss from her. 

 

“Go on and go my lady.” Chat’s eyes went wide and his lips pulled back into a snarl. “Next time we shall get to that kiss.” He said as Ladybug blushed and whipped out her yo-yo and swung off the scene. “Ah, to kiss the great Ladybug how simply wonderful.”

 

“We need to Talk Luka,” Chat said moving towards the other male a glare in his green eyes.

 

Luka turned towards Chat, his lips pulled back into a snake like grin one that was infuriating Chat. “Something wrong little kitty? You look like someone just took your bowl of milk away.” He teased. 

 

“Follow me,” Chat said knowing there was a flat close by his mother had bought for him that he could use to tell the older male to back off of Ladybug.

 

Following behind Chat, Luka’s grin never wavered as he was snickering to himself. How could he not, after all he had obviously set off the cat themed and gotten under his skin something he found easy to do. “I hope you didn’t mind Chat.” Luka said. “I mean with the fact that Ladybug didn’t seem to mind the kiss I hope this doesn’t give us any bad blood, though between you and me her lips were very soft, and she tasted very sweet.” He purred his tongue licking his lips. 

 

Entering a flat Chat quickly slammed the door shut and licked it, before Luka even had a chance to ask why Chat pounced with a low growling hiss and  slammed Luka against the wall, “Ladybug is mine, she is my lady, my partner! Not yours not anyone else’s!” His green eyes were glowing as his pupils were pinprick slits his lips pulled back exposing his fang like teeth. “So get the point? Stop messing with her or else!” He hissed holding up his claws before Luka’s eyes. 

 

Luka’s eyes were wide, but only for a moment as he chuckled and then started laughing. “Oh Chat, you clueless little kitty.” he said looking Chat right in his eyes, as Luka’s almost seemed to darken. “You don't get it do you.” Faster than Chat could react, Chat found himself pinned to the ground and pinned with Luka right on top of him. “Are you really that dumb? Or are you just a completely clueless kitty...Adrien.” 

 

Chat froze looking up he had to have misheard there is no way he just said Adrien. “W-What are you talking about?” He mentally cursed himself for the stutter, but he couldn’t help it Luka had completely caught him off guard and he hadn’t expected him to be this strong. “I don’t know any Adrien.” 

 

“Oh come now, didn’t you really think I wouldn’t know it was you?.” Luka’s eyes gleamed and the snake like grin was back on his face. “I knew it was you since the moment I saw you, your both the same height, the same voice, the same hair, and even if your eyes look different I’d know those gorgeous emerald cat like eyes anywhere.” Luka’s hand shot up catching Chat’s hand as he tried to punch him. “Now now naughty boy.” He smirked pinning Chat’s hand above his head. “Just for that you deserve to be punished.” He said grasping Chat’s Miraculous and slowly sliding it off his finger and placing it in his pocket. 

 

Adrien blushed as unfortunately he had been in the shower and had not had time to get dressed so without his suit he was pinned to the ground naked and helpless. “H-hey! Give that back to me! Its mine!” 

 

“My, seems you are a naughty little kitty.” Luka purred as he licked his lips. “All this time, you think I’ve been after Ladybug when in reality I’ve been after you.” He smirked. “The flirting, the comments, the passes I made towards Ladybug were just to get you all riled up.” He smirked. “And it looks like it worked.”

 

“Ok let me go and give me back my ring,” Adrien said trying to wiggle and get free, but only succeeding in giving Luka a view of his muscles moving. “You’ve had your fun, now knock it off.” 

 

“And why would I do that?” Luka mussed as he moved his leg between Adrien’s legs and pressed it against his crotch. “After all, I finally have my kitty right where I want him and I don't plan to let you go.” His knee started moving up and down, slowly rotating it around as his pants roughly rubbed against Adrien’s bare cock. 

 

Adrien could not hold back as he moaned his hips shifting up into the friction as his 7 inch cock grew hard against his stomach and Luka’s knee, let it be said that Adrien was a virgin, and sure he had some limited access to some more lewd stuff that was mostly with girls-or ladybug-but this was not something he was expecting to happen today. 

 

“Hm, for someone who’s supposed to love Ladybug you sure are hard for me my little kitten.” Luka smirked, grinding his knee against his cock moving it up and down enjoying the sounds that were slipping past Adrien’s lips, he knew the blond was fighting back against his advances, but that would soon change. “Don't try and fight it Adrien, you may act like a big bad tom cat but all I see is a little pussy that needs to be tamed, and I am gonna be the one to pound this little pussy into the proper place where you belong.” Hand trailing down Adrien’s chest he let his nails rake across his waist reaching around towards his ass and roughly groping his cheek

 

Adrien bit his lip to keep from moaning, he refused to give Luka that sense of satisfaction, he refused to give in, he was a man after his ladies heart and he wouldn't give in to Luka’s little tricks of seduction. Even if he was overpowered and pinned under Luka.

 

Luke hummed as he continued to grope and kneed his ass cheek, as he shamelessly rubbed and grinded his knee against Adrien's aching erection. “Now let’s not be a mean little kitty.” He said leaning in close until their were almost nose to nose. “How about I give you what I was going to give Ladybug.” Was all he said before he slammed their lips together, that instant Adrien’s eyes widen as his lips parted to gasp and Luka’s tongue snaked right into his mouth and started a battle for dominance against Adrien’s tongue-a battle that it was quickly losing.

 

Adrien had been kissed on the cheek, and he had kissed some others on their cheek, but he had never had a real kiss-he refused to say that the kiss he and Ladybug had counted as a first kiss seeing as how he had been mind controlled. And yet, this kiss had Adrien moaned into the kiss as Luka explored his mouth showing his dominance.

 

The kiss was hard to describe, but one word came to mind-amazing. Luka was doing things with his tongue that were driving Adrien wild, the blond haired green eyed teen’s toes were curling in pleasure as his cock was hard-if not harder than it had ever been twitching, and throbbing against Luka’s pants leg. The kiss grew longer, and pleasure continued to course through Adrien’s body making his nerves sing as if small jolts of electricity were being pumped through his body. 

 

His eyes were fluttering close, and his hips were giving small bucks to grind against Luka’s pants, and just when he thought it wouldn’t end Luka pulled back from the kiss a small strand of saliva connecting their lips before it broke. “My, a few touches, and a kiss and your giving up? So much for the brave and strong chat, cause all I'm seeing is a pussy in heat.”  The hand on his ass dove between his cheeks and a finger pushed right against his puckered entrance, it traced around and circled his hole coaxing the hole to ease up and when it did the finger plunged right in.

 

Mewling Adrien threw his head back eyes closed tight as his hole clamped down on the finger. “N-no! Aaaah! S-stop! That’s! That’s not suppose to go there!” He’d never had anything go back there, let alone had ever thought about playing with his hole, so having Luka’s finger inside of him was sending confusing feelings through his body. Feelings of shame, lust, confusion, and arousal being the most prominent. 

 

Snorting with barely held back laughter, Luka pushed his knee down on Adrien’s cock pressing it against his crotch. “You are clenching around my finger pretty tight there little kitty, don't tell me your pussy is that eager to have my cock inside of it? We’ve only begun and you’re already mewling and gasping so easily.” He chuckled, pulling his leg back he lifted Adrien into his arms easily keeping his finger inside of him as he worked it in and out of his ass and whirled it around. 

 

“You’re gonna be doing a whole lot more than mewling, I’m gonna have you screaming my fucking name I’m going to make it say you won’t even think of Ladybug again.” Making his way into the bedroom he tossed Adrien on to the bed. “But first let me slip into something a bit more comfortable.” He said as he began to strip before Adrien’s slightly glossy eyes, Luka pulled his shirt off him and tossed it aside showing off his surprisingly lean muscular figure and light tan skin with nicely developing arms and biceps. 

 

Reaching down and slipping out of his pants, he showed that he was wearing a jockstrap that was keeping his cock and balls hidden, but now Adrien was able to see Luka’s nicely developed legs, hooking his fingers under the waistband he pulled the jock down and and Adrien’s eyes widen when he saw Luka’s 14-inch cock with a prince albert piercing and ladder piercings trailing down the shaft of his cock which was a thick as a beer can with his balls being the size of melons.

 

Adrien stared in amazement at the massive piercing covered cock hanging in the air before him it was double his own and the balls were so much bigger. Heat pooled in his cheeks as he heard Luka chuckle and he turned his head to the side, refusing to look at the other male’s more impressive cock. 

 

“What’s wrong? You looked shocked.” Luka smirked, wrapping his hand around his cock and wagging it at Adrien who he saw was trying and failing to not steal glances at his dick as it bounced around. “Didn’t think I was bigger? Of course I am, you see Adrien you think your a top cat but your a lowly little bottom pussy, one who had been left to wander around and strut around like you own the place. That’s all gonna change, cause see I’m gonna make you into the perfect little cock sucking, cum hungry little pussy bitch you were meant to be.” Approaching Adrien he watched as the blond teen shivered and tried to close his legs to keep Luka from getting between them.

 

“What? Don't want to show off you pussy?” Grasping Adrien’s legs, he pulled them apart and with a single look forced Adrien to keep them apart, lowering himself down to look at Adrien’s tight looking, pink anal star. Licking four of his fingers, he pressed one against Adriens hole and to his surprise it slipped in far more easier than it had before, getting an idea he pushed in a second, then a third, and then a fourth watching as Adrien’s hole stretched around his fingers and swallowed them easily. “Look at that! Your pussy took four of my fingers in so damn easily!” He crackled stretching them apart to open Adrien’s hole up and with how wide he managed to get it he could almost peer inside of his hole. “Fucking hell, you’re so pink.” he pushed his fingers apart even more bringing his other hand up and adding two more fingers to stretch his hole open even more.  

 

Adrien was howling as his hole was stretched, he’d never experienced this before his virgin hole having seven fingers in it was so foriegn, and so strange  it did not fully register with Adrien’s brain. He should have been feeling pain, the burn from the forceful stretching of his hole should have hurt, but it wasn’t instead it felt strangely...good. In fact it felt incredible, the blond boy was so lost in senses that he failed to notice his body reacting to the pleasure in another way. 

 

Adding another finger making it eight in total pulling his hole apart, stretching it far wider than it should have been. “Fucking hell, you were just born to be a little bitch weren’t you kitten. You’re hole is so damn stretchy and its opening up so damn easily! I swear if it wasn’t for your cock and balls I bet this would be your little pussy.” He leaned in closer, wanting a closer look at Adrien’s hole watching as his insides twitched as he stretched his hole pen further and then he pressed his face between his cheeks and pushed his tongue into Adrien’s hole letting it rub against his inner walls, and if he wasn’t mistaken he would swear he felt something leaking from Adrien’s hole.

 

Moaning Adrien was scrambling around on the bed. The pleasure was overwhelming him, he couldn't understand it. Why was it feeling good? Why did he enjoy having Luka stretch his hole open? Why did having his pushed back his cock leaking as he moved and spread his cheeks wider letting Luka go deeper.

 

Tonguing Adrien’s hole as he used his fingers to keep it open, he let his tongue dive in deep and when Adrian pushed back his tongue got in even farther rubbing, licking, teasing, and just eating the poor boy out giving him more pleasure than he had felt in all his life, Luka could feel his own saliva along with a surprisingly sweet tasting liquid dribbled down his chin making him groan from the taste as he ate Adrien out with gusto as he was determined to get more of the liquid from the boys hole as well as to make the emerald green boy cum just from his tongue and him eating him out alone.

 

Pushing back Adrien’s mind melted in the pleasure, it was as if The pleasure Luka was giving him was taking him over, causing him to drown in the sensations coursing through him as his body relaxed under Luka’s ministrations.

 

Luka’s tongue continued to swirl around and move around inside of Adrien’s ass, as if it was searching for something. Humming making his tongue vibrate, Luka felt his tongue brush against something, that something had Adrien arching clear off the bed and thrusting his cock into the air and grinding his ass back against Luka’s face as the teen’s tongue attacked that spot over and over again. 

 

The sparks of pleasure, were ignited into a burning flame that spread throughout his body, his eyes snapped open wide his mouth falling open he was unable to hold back any longer.  Adrien screamed in rapture as an intense orgasm washed over him his cock pulsing and shooting a thick stream of cum.

 

When Adrien came he came hard, spraying cum all over his stomach, chest and even some landing on his face streaks of white decorating his body. Chuckling Luka slowly withdrew his tongue from the now wet and glistening hole. Once his fingers were pulled back Adrien’s hole gaped only for a moment before slowly closing but would twitch every so often. “Look at that! Not only is your pussy so hungry now its drooling too!” He crackled slapping Adrien’s ass watching as the slick form before dribbled out from Adrien’s ass alongside his own saliva.

 

Crawling on to the bed, he position himself between Adrien’s legs collecting his cum from his chest and slicked up his cock with it before pressing the thick head against his slick and saliva dripping/glistening hole. “You ready for me Adrien? Ready for me to fuck that cherry hole of yours and turn it into the perfect little pussy, and once I start i’m not gonna stop until your hole is stretched out to the shape of my dick.” 

 

“N-No, p-please.” He whimpered looking up at Luka. “N-no more, s-stop.” He knew what he had in mind, he knew he hat was going to come next and he wasn’t ready. This wasn’t how he pictured his first time going, heck he never saw him being on the receiving end in a desperate attempt to escape Adrien tried to crawl away his ass shaking as he tried to move.

 

Roughly grabbing Adrian by his hips, he snarled down at him as he aimed his cock at his hole and pushed right in. He groaned as he felt the inner walls of Adrien’s channel wrapping around his cock the tightness and heat a combination that had Lika growing as he pressed his cock in deeper only stopping when he was fully sheathed and found that his balls were pressed tightly against his ass and his cock was throbbing inside of him.  

 

Eyes going wider than they ever had before Adrien let out a loud yowling/scream as he clawed at the bed sheets trying to get away from Luka’s cock. The sheer size and thickness pushing his inner walls apart and forcing them to stretch to let his cock fit inside of him and if that wasn’t enough he could feel Luka’s cock was pushing farther like it was trying to stretch out his stomach further then anything in his life.

 

Grunting and keeping his tight grip on Adrien’s hips, Luka began the pace out slowly almost impossibly slow in order to keep himself from blowing his load, feeling the cum, saliva, and slick beginning to squelch and nearly drip each time he pulled out only to stuff his cock back in with a snap of his hips smirking as he heard the choked out mewling moans that Adrien tried to prevent from escaping, surging his hips forward he buried his cock in Adrien’s ass over and over again before leaning forward and capturing Adrien’s lips in another breathtaking kiss.

 

Adrien was panting, his hole being shaped to the cock fucking his no longer Virgin hole. Glancing down Adrien’s eyes widen again as he realized just how ruined he was ruined as he saw the bulge of the cock in his stomach, with each and everythinothing would ever give him pleasure like this again.

 

With the kiss going on, plus feeling Adrien’s ass clench around his cock Luka found that he couldn’t keep the pace any slower, thrusting in harder and harder as if Adrien was going to somehow escape and pull off his cock his mind was hazy as he continued to kiss Adrien his tongue pushing into his mouth tugging and coaxing his Adrien’s out to play as he continued thrusting roughly without a care for keeping quiet when he pulled back from the kiss to let his groans and growls join in the symphony of Adriens’ mewling moans gasp and cries of pleasure.

 

The pleasure soon got to be too much for Adrien as he started shooting his cum all over the floor moaning and pushing back on the cock in his once virgin hole.

 

He wasn’t just shooting, Luka’s cock had completely overwhelmed Adrien his entire body singing in pleasure as Luka’s cock sent pure liquid pleasure through his body making him cry out as Luka continued to thrust into him, so lost in the pleasure Adrien was squirting cum all over himself and Luka covering the both of them in his seed. And it didn’t stop with each thrust more and more cum squirted from his cock as Luka’s thrust got even harder and faster.

 

It felt as if hours had passed when in reality it had only been minutes, and Luka showed no signs of cumming at least not yet, as for poor Adrien his cock had gone flaccid after a good amount of time from non stop coming, his cock laying on top of his cum covered stomach twitching and pulsing wanting to shoot but had nothing left to give so it twitched in a constant state of a dry climax. Growling Luka grabbed Adrien’s legs, and pushed them back till they were right back next to his ears and his ass was in the air so that Luka could drive his cock down into his hole. 

 

“I told you~ I wasn’t gonna stop, I’m gonna keep fucking you until your hole is a propper  pussy!” Luka growled. “I’m gonna have it be so stretched out that no matter how tight you clench my cums gonna leak out and everyone, all of Paris will know you’re taken and that you belong to me!” He groaned feeling balls churn. “Fuck, get ready bitch cause I’m about to bust and your gonna take every drop, cause from this point on you. Are. Mine! My Kitten, my bitch, my whore, my cum dump! You. Are. Mine!” He groaned sheathing himself in Adrien’s ass and came hard his cock throbbing as he exploded inside of him.

 

Cum gushing from his cock in a geyser of white flooding Adrien’s hole with every single drop of it pumping his load into Adrien’s body and if his cock had caused his stomach to stretch then Luka’s load was making it stretch even more, growing bigger, rounder, the boy looked as if Luka had knocked him up. Luka groaned, his body going slack as he fell on top of Adrian keeping his legs locked where they were as he seemed to have passed out on top of him.

 

Passing out Adrien fell into blissful unconsciousness leaving his body at the mercy of Luka.

~Scene Break: The next morning~

 

Slowly waking up, Luka felt as if he had just had the best night sleep of his entire life. He felt relaxed, he felt at ease. And upon opening his eyes he knew why, under him was none other than Adrien Agrest, Chat Noir the second hero of paris. Only now, the blond was passed out with a look of utter pleasure on his face, and Luka’s semi hard cock inside of his ass. “Hehehe, even when your asleep your ass is still gripping my cock. You are really just a damn cocky hungry little bitch aren’t you?” He chuckled slapping Adrien’s ass making the blond moan in his sleep and his ass clenched around his cock.

 

“Well.” He purred, feeling his cock rapidly harden inside of Adrien’s ass. “If your boy pussy is hungry then I’ll feed it.” He gripped Adrien’s hips and slowly pulled his cock out till only the tip remained and then he snapped his hips forward starting a fast and hard pace moaning as he felt Adrian’s hole gripping his cock each time he would thrust back into his ass sheathing his cock inside of him and watching as his stomach bulge from each thrust.

 

With a loud moan Adrien woke up his eyes locking with Luka’s as his arms came up and wrapped  around Luka’s neck pulling him into a searing kiss.

 

Luka wasn’t that surprised as he growled into the kiss, tongue once more making its home inside of Adrian’s mouth engaging his tongue in another dance, his thrusts getting harder and faster as the bed creaked and groaned under them as he put his weight into his thrust. Pulling back from the kiss, he smirked down at Adrien as a string of drool broke from the distance. “Bit of a weird time. Nnnngh! But how about you and me go on a date?” He asked as he continued to thrust downward into Adrien’s ass his balls smacking against his cheeks with loud echoing smacks.

 

Adrien moaned out “YESSSSSSSS,” as he shot a load of hot cum between their bodies his legs pulling Luka in tighter.

 

Luka looked down at the cum covered face of Adrien, his Adrien, his little kitten and his cock throbbed. “You. Are. Mine.” he said in between thrust, pounding harder and harder at his boyfriends ass. “You’re mine to kiss, mine to tease, mine to lick and taste, and most importantly You. Are. Mine! Everything about you belongs to me now baby, mine and mine alone.” He groaned as his cock throbbed and with one last thrust he sheathed himself into Adrien’s hole and once more erupted inside of him gushing cum like a geyser flooding Adrien’s hole once more.

 

Adrien fell back panting his hair sticking to his skin as he looked up at Luka the hard cock and warm cum filling him up.

 

Luka looked down at Adrien, his lips pulled back into a smirk. “Oh, we’re not done just yet we got some time before school and I am gonna make sure everyone knows who you belong to.” Was all he said before he began to fuck Adrien once more.

 

~Scene Break: Their school~

 

After spending a good part of the morning fucking-both in bed, the bedroom floor, the bathroom, the shower, and even managing to get in a quick one before they got dressed. Adrien and Luka were walking into their school, of course they were currently the center of attention, mostly because of Adrien’s stomach being stretched out from how much cum Luka had pumped into him, and the bi-colored haired teen had then pulled out a butt plug claiming he had carried with him for when he finally did claim Adrien and popped it into the blonds ass and had his hand resting on his ass fingering the plug through Adrien’s pants making the blond blush and whimper with each step he took as they began to make their way into their classroom.

 

Adrien had blushed earlier when Luka gave back his ring after soaking it in cum and telling him that now every time he transformed he would think of him, Plagg had not been happy in the least but decided to get back by ribbing Adrien, until the duo arrived at school.

 

Walking into the classroom, they saw that the teacher wasn’t there and as they walked in everyone stared in shock. They couldn’t believe what they were seeing, Adrien the popular boy of their school, currently looked as if he was knocked up and was ready to burst, where as Luka was grinning like a cat-or snake- that ate the canary his hand resting on Adiren’s ass as he tugged the blond close to him. “Hey everyone, lovely morning isn’t?”

 

There were quite a bit of mixed reactions.

 

“W-WHAT IS THIS?!” The scream of none other than Chloe is what snapped everyone out of their own shocked state. “A-Adrien! Darling what happened to you?! Y-Your.” She couldn’t say it, she just couldn’t bring herself to say it as she was in too much of a state of shock to believe that her Adrien had gotten fat! It just couldn’t have happened.

 

Luka snickered as he looked at Chloe his eyes dancing with mirith. “No chloe he’s not fat.” He said giving Adrien’s ass a slap making the blond yelp. “He’s just currently full form the meal I gave him.” he flashed her his famous snake like grin. “After all, what kind of boyfriend would I be if I didn’t tend to my little sex kittens needs?” He asked running his fingers along Adrien’s spine making the blonde let out a purring moan as he leaned back against Luka’s hand. 

 

“Boyfriend?!” Screamed the entire class, Chloe being the loudest of them all and her scream was one of denial. This couldn’t be! It just couldn’t be true! It had to be a lie, it had to be! “You’re lying! Th-there is no way my darling Adrien would ever have a boyfriend! He’s only interested in girls! And me most importantly!” 

 

Luka’s eyes were dancing with some sort of form of enjoyment. “Really? Can a girl make him purr like this?” He asked running his fingers along his spine making Adrien purr. “Can a girl make him weak in the knees with just a single kiss?” Grabbing Adrien by his hair he slammed their lips together in an intense hot make out session.

 

Adrien moaned his arms wrapping around Luka’s neck and deepening the kiss.

 

That sent another wave of shock right through the entire class, and Chloe’s eyes widen as they soon rolled up into her head and with a gasp and she fell into a boneless heap on the floor not that anyone was paying attention to her at the moment. As right now they were all focused on Luka and Adrien’s makeout session. And whereas Chloe had been shocked the others had mixed reactions of their own.

 

“Oh. My. Gods!” Alya squealed as she was already taking her phone out, and had been snapping pictures and recording the still ongoing makeout session, as Luka had moved to pin Adrien against the wall. She was uploading this on to her blog, not the lady blog but her other blog as unknown to the other’s save Marinette and Nino Alya was a hardcore yaoi fangirl and seeing some boy on boy action was good for her blog, and seeing as how she was streaming their kiss it was already racking up views and likes. 

 

“Nino!” She snapped suddenly as she turned to him and hood mama slapped him upside his head. “Why didn’t you tell me Adrien was gay!? You’re his best friend you’re supposed to know this stuff!” 

 

“I-I didn’t know!” Nino said as he was rubbing his head, he didn’t even know that Adrien was gay. Heck, he had always assumed that Adrien was straight as an arrow and just simply didn’t have any interest in girls that were like Chloe. “I honestly didn’t know.” 

 

“Damn this is hot.” Kim gulped as he was tilting his head to the side, his eyes solely focused on Luka and Adrien, as Adrien was basically dry humping against Luka. For every second that he watched them, Kim felt his own cock stirring in his pants and he grunted when Luka turned enough to look at him from the corner of his eye and winked at him. Kim blinked in shock, and then his look turned into a smirk as he felt as if Luka was giving him a hidden signal that he was willing to let Kim in on some of their fun. 

 

“A-Adrien.” Marinette whispered in shock, as she had fallen down into her seat eyes wide and jaw dropped to the ground. She honestly didn’t know how to feel, on the one hand a part of her that loved Adrien was crying out in loose and sadness, another part of her that had been growing feelings for Luka was doing as the first part of her. And her very own hidden yaoi fan girl side was screaming at the other two to shut up and simply let her enjoy the sight of the two smokin hot boys getting it on in the middle of the classroom.

Chapter 2: Voldemort's true Victory

They had finally done it, Ginny and Harry had finally gotten married. It had been a long and bumpy road, with the war of Voldemonr having been going on, Harry along with Ron and Hermione having found and collected all of Voldemort’s hidden Horcruxes and destroyed them which then lead them back to Hogwarts for the big final battle. 

 

To say that it was one hell of a battle was an understatement, the entire Hogwarts ground had been changed into a battle ground, the trees were ripped from the ground by the giants on Voldemort's side, blood spilled from both wizards, witches, and magical creatures alike as the battle rolled on the forces of light and dark battling for dominance to see who would come out on top.

 

Thankfully, through the combined efforts of everyone on the side of the light the darkness was not only pushed back, it was defeated with Harry and Voldemort dueling it out in the courtyard of Hogwarts spells flew through the air, curses, hexes, jinxes, alike shot from their wands like bullets from a gun. They slinged spells back and forth until finally their spells collided in the center of the courtyard in an epic display of magical power they clashed pushing back one another just as the prophecy foretold. 

 

And in the end, it was not darkness that won the battle but the forces of light as the last of Voldemort's Horcruxes had been destroyed and the man’s magic and body gave out as the only anchors he had left keeping him tied to the mortal plane were gone and he crumbled to dust right before their eyes.

 

Long after that, they started rebuilding and one thing lead to another and soon Ginny Weasley soon became Ginny Potter as Harry had proposed to her and they got hitched. Their wedding was a big one, after all Ginny was getting to The-Boy-Who-Had-Lived and the Slayer of Voldemort so of course it was a big wedding and the reception was even bigger. All their friends and family showed up, former classmates that had been enemies now friends had all shown up to wish the two of them a happy and loving life. It seemed as if everything was finally going right in the world of the Potter Family.

At least, that’s how things should have been.

 

Unknown to anyone, even the newly married couple Voldemort was not as gone as they had thought. Hidden deep within the bodies of both Ginny and Harry, so deep inside of their bodies inside of their very cores of magic were two small pieces of a soul, a very familiar soul, one that had caused both Harry and Ginny nothing but trouble in their second year. The soul shards were none other than the shards of Tom Marvallo Riddle the human and more sane version of Voldemort before he had completely lost his mind to the dark magics that had corrupted him turning him into the monster that was Voldemort. 

 

Since being inside of them, Tom had been able to see everything that his more crazy side had done and he was disgusted, to think that he would fall this low. Well no more! Now he was going to do what his original self should have done and simply gotten revenge on Potter. Thanks to the fact he retained the knowledge from his years studying the arts of magic both dark, light, and other kinds he had been able to use his somewhat limited power to in a sense feed of the magical power of Harry and Ginny as well as the sexual energy the two would give off when ever they would fuck and he would use the power to slowly grow stronger and stronger slowly gaining more power.

 

It wasn’t long before he had enough power to separate himself from Harry and Ginny’s bodies and manage to find a perfect place to hide in the basement of their home which turned out to be Potter Manor, from then on he continued to feed on their magical energy and sexual energy until slowly he began to use it to form into his new body. Looking himself over, he couldn’t help but marvel over his new form. He was tall, at least a foot or two taller than he had been, another thing he had noticed was that he had a lean body with muscular figure that included broad shoulders with nicely developing arms and biceps, a somewhat wide chest with dark dusty pink nipples, a thin waist, a faint six-pack set of abs, strong thighs and calves, a nicely toned butt, and looking down at his crotch he felt his eyes widen in shock, for he had not one but two count them two dicks both of them laying on top of his grapefruit sized balls, his cocks were at least 9 ½-inches thick and even though they were soft, they were at least 12-inches long. 

 

He felt something bubbling in his chest, it was slowly moving through his body and up and out of his mouth. It took him a moment to realize it was laughter, he was laughing for the first time in what must have been centuries he Tom Marvello Riddle was laughing. It was a loud hearty, deep laugh that rumbled through his body-he was slightly surprised to see feel that he also had fangs. “This...this is even better than I could have imagined!” He felt his magical power crackling under his skin and he shivered he let out a very snake like hiss of pleasure. Expanding his magical sense, he could feel that the female Potter was the only one in the home currently making him smile even more so. “I think it’s time I went and saw the newlywed.”  

 

Ginny hummed as she went about making Dinner, slowly moving through the kitchen on barefeet a silk nightgown the only thing covering her suptual body tan skin, freckles, and a nice sized Bust.

 

The house was quite other then the sounds of cooking, the floors had been charmed to mute all sound so that no matter what time Harry got in he would not wake her by stepping on a squeaky floorboard.

 

It was a shame that they were, as if they were able to squeak or make any form of sound of what could only be described as a fifty feet long snake, with dark green and black scales with large yellow eyes slowly slithering towards her. As it got closer, the snake let out a silent hiss like laughter as it waited for the right moment before slowly rising up from the ground the upper boy of the snake stretching, shifting, transforming into the upper body of a man while the lower half remained that of a snake and the man soon wrapped his arms around Ginny’s waist resting his chin on her shoulder.

 

“Harry you are home Early,” Ginny said turning the food off and letting out a moan as one hand caressed her body.

 

“Harry” Said nothing merely humming, as his hands roamed along her body. Hands massaging her sides, slowly trailing up her chest to grasp and caress her breast pinching and teasing her nipples through her nightgown. Lips pressed against her neck, trailing up to her ear where lips pressed against the shell before teeth nipped at it.

 

Closing her eyes, Ginny leaned back her hands wrapping around “Harry’s” neck and moaning her pussy leaking onto the floor a soft plop plop plop with each drip as it landed on the wood floor and started making a small puddle.

 

A deep chuckle rang in Ginny’s ear, as one hand abandoned her breasts and slithered down her stomach towards her crotch, teasing her folds through the thin nightgown. Fingers dancing along the lips, and rubbing them applying pressure but never pushing any harder than simply teasing her pussy through the gown. “So wet, and not even by the hands of the one you love.” Hissed the voice that wasn’t her husbands. “You are such a little slut.”

 

Jumping in shock Ginny tried to gather her wits and pull her wand to curse the intruder in her home but as she moved to pull away she was held tightly against a broad chest and her wand taken from her.

 

“Ah, ah, ah.” Hissed the man before her a forked tongue licking his lips. “Now, why would you want to go and do that? After all you were enjoying yourself, why go and ruin the happy little moment we were having together.”

 

Turning her head to spit in the man’s face, Ginny froze as her eyes locked with his.

 

The man smiled at her, showing off his fang like teeth and his golden eyes. “Hello, Ginny did you miss me?”

 

Ginny was unable to move or look away from the golden eyes as they weaved a spell over her mind making her fall into Tom Riddle’s Thrall.

 

Tom smirked as he ran his fingers through Ginny’s red hair and leaned forward, letting his tongue licked along her cheek. “You’ve grown Ginny, you’re really grown into such a fine fuckable little bitch.” He smirked. “And that’s something I can appreciate what it is I have in mind.” he chuckled. “Now, follow me my pet we’ve got much to do before your husband returns home and make sure to leave a note for him as well.” He hissed uncoiling around her and slithering back towards the basement.

 

Obediently Ginny followed after Tom her eyes blank and emotions gone the only thing left behind was the puddle of slick on the wooden floors.

~Scene Break: Potter Manor Basement~

 

  Journeying down into the basement, Tom smiled as he looked around the room before him. What was once a simple dusty small basement, had been magically changed into a well lavished and furnished den. Unlike the disgusting Gryffindor colors that had been all over the house-something that nearly made Tom puke his guts out-the colors of slytherin decorated the room beautiful shades of silver and green all around them with the furniture matching the rooms color, a blazing fire in the fireplace filled the room with a feeling of warmth and yet there was a scent in the air a strong musky like scent that filled Ginny’s senses and made her shiver.

 

“You like?” Hiss Tom as he smirked at Ginny, slithering his way further into the room. “A little bit of my own magic and the room is mine to change to how I see fit.” With a motion of his hand the furniture rearranged itself and a large four poster bed appeared in the center. “Now, why don't you make your way over to the bed, my dear, we have much to do.”    

 

Doing as ordered Ginny moved to stand next to the bed.

 

Slithering towards the bed, Tom coiled around the bedpost and on to the bed he slithered towards Ginny and smirked as he laid on the bed. “Come my dear, don't’ just sit there.” He smirked “but don't skip out on pleasing me, show me how you please your husband.” He said letting his twin cocks push their way out through his slit. 

 

Slowly reaching out Ginny started stroking the twin cocks moving her mouth to the head of one and sucking on it slowly working the slit with her tongue.

 

Tom let out a hiss of pleasure, his cocks giving a small twitch. It had been so long since he had felt pleasure, how long had it been since he had felt something warm around his cock. Chuckling to himself, he recalled the times he would be able to charm a first year or two to come to his bed and please him, it was always so fun. “That’s it my dear, you have such a lovely mouth and so skilled as well, has someone been practicing on something other than their husbands cock?”

Grunting Ginny started sliding more of the first cock down her throat letting the movements massage the shaft.

 

“I’m right aren’t I.” Groaned Tom as his cock twitched and throbbed in Ginny’s throat, he smirked down at her as he manipulated his tail to move towards her pussy. “Something tells me someones not being fully satisfied by their husband, from how eager you are sucking on my cock like a trained whore you must be cock starved.”

 

Ginny moaned her pussy leaking on to the tip of the tail as it rubbed and slowly worked into her aching pussy.

 

Slowly pushing its way into her pussy, Tom smirked feeling it clench around his tail as it wiggled and snaked around inside of her pumping in and out of her cunt. “So wet, so eager, and so needy. Your husbands been failing you, his cock must not reach this deep.” His tail pushed in deeper. “It must not be this thick, and for you to be so eager to take my throat into your throat makes me thing he’s not doing something right.”

 

Ginny could only moan as pleasure flooded her body from her sopping wet cunt as it squeezed the intruder tightly.

 

“Does he do this?!” Reaching down and grabbing her by her hair he began to force her head up and down on his cock watching as Ginny gagged and sputtered around his throbbing dick, his second cock one he had the angle right found its place between her breast making him groan as both his cocks felt like their were in heaven as pre dripped from his cocks in a constant stream smearing all over her breast and pouring right down her throat. That didn’t mean he was losing focus on his tail as it was matching the thrust of his cocks pumping in and out of Ginny’s wet cunt coating his tail in her juice with each thrust.

 

Ginny was not sure how much more she could take of the torment.

 

Finally, Tom’s tail still inside of her as his thrusts stopped and his cocks throbbed before he suddenly came and came hard. Cum exploded from his cocks like water bursting from a geyser, thick hot spunk shot down her throat and deep into her stomach, where as the one that had been nestled between her breast painted her breast, chest, face and even some spraying all over her hair streaks of white among the red of her hair. 

 

Falling back panting Ginny stared at the ceiling, her eyes glassy and unfocused.

 

“What’s wrong? Never had to swallow that much before?” Hissed Tom as he chuckled. “Has your husband never produced that much cum?” His cum slick cock rubbed against her dripping wet cunt. “If you think that’s going to be the only thing I’m going to do you’re dead wrong.” Right before he pushed in he paused. “I want to hear what you have to say, so speak.” He said as he slammed his first cock into her cunt.

 

“WHHHHHHHYYYY!” Screamed Ginny as her cunt was stretched out by the thick cock as it slammed in balls deep.

 

Tom hissed as he felt Ginny’s cunt clench around his cock as it pushed in stretching the walls far farther than they had ever been stretched before. Tom looked at her smirking as he could see the defiance in her eyes and the pleasure fighting one another. “Why? Why what? You’ll have to be more clear on what you mean my dear slut.” He purred 

 

Panting Ginny glared and said “Why are you back?” all the hatred she could muster went into her glare.

 

“For one reason.” Tom hissed as he pulled out of Ginny’s cunt, his lips pulled back showing off his fangs. “Revenge.” He slammed back into her pussy. “Revenge against you and your husband for what you’ve done to me and my plans, revenge for the humiliating defeat at the hands of your husband! Time. And. Time. Again!” With each word Tom’s thrust grew harder and harder jamming his cock into her cunt as he reached down and lifted her hips up grabbing her ass cheeks and pulled them apart exposing her pink anal star. “And I’m going to enjoy taking my revenge out on the both of you!” he said snapping his hips forward and burying his second cock into her ass in a single thrust and started pounding.

Without another moment of waiting Tom surged forward driving his hips to slam his cocks into Ginny’s ass and cunt as his hand grabbed her chin and he slammed their lips together forcing his forked tongue into her mouth as he started getting faster, his thrust roughter he smirked into the kiss as he found Ginny’s legs wrapping around his waist and she was clawing at his chest not to stop him but as if she was begging for more-which she was as this was far better than the sex she and Harry had had. Tom found that his pace only got faster and faster, thrusting in harder and harder plundering her holes with all his might.

 

Thrusting roughly without a care Tom’s growls are joined with the chorus of Ginny’s babbles and moans as the symphony of sexual sounds was joined by the lewd squelching sounds as Ginny experienced climax after climax to the point it was like she was continuously cumming none stop a puddle forming on the bed under them as this only encouraged Tom to go faster and rougher his entire body coiling up as he felt as if someone has ignited liquid pleasure through his system and with ragged hissing groan Tom nearly went rigid as he came.

 

Thick, potent, hot spunk pouring into Ginny’s cunt and ass. Cum erupted from his cocks flooding her ass and cunt so much so that the sheer amount of cum had Ginny’ stomach slowly expanding to accommodate the amount of cum being forced into her. Looking down at Ginny, Tom smirked as he saw her expression, her face flushed hair a mess, mouth open in a perfect O like shape her tongue hanging out her mouth and her eyes nearly rolled back up into her head. “That’s one down.” He smirked licking his fangs. “And one to go.” 

 

~Scene Break: Potter Manor Basement~

“I am Home Ginny,” Harry called as he entered the house hanging his cloak up as he looked around undoing his tie.

 

“Where are you,” Harry called walking through the house as he looked for his wife, she was not in the living room, or the kitchen, moving to the stairs he headed upstairs to check if she was laying down for a nap.

 

Moving Harry was unaware of the eyes following his every movement or the trap that was about to be sprung on him.

 

Tom couldn’t believe his luck, this was perfection. He slithered behind Harry his dark form cloaked in shadows as he made sure he was completely hidden, even from Potter’s so called danger sense which always seemed to warm him when danger was around. As he watched Harry begin to approach his bedroom he waited for right as he reached the door handle and then he struck coiling around Harry and pinning his arms to his side to stop him from grabbing his wand.

 

Before Harry could even register what was going on he felt something hit the back of his head and his vision faded to black.

 

Changing back into his naga form, Tom let out a hiss of a chuckle as he turned towards the stairs and made his way back to his den. “This, is going to be fun.”

 

~Scene Change: With Harry a few minutes Later~

 

Groaning Harry shook his head and tried to get his bearings, as he opened his eyes he found himself, restrained naked to a chair with a gag in his mouth, looking around he did not recognize his current location.

 

“Well, well, well...well.” A voice, a haunting familiar voice one that had haunted his deepest darkest nightmares since he had been married. “It’s been a long time, nnnngh hasn’t it Harry? What a good few years since you talked to me, since you seen me.” He didn’t want to believe it, he didn’t want to think it was possible. “Since you killed me, but guess what I’m back~” The voice belong to none other than Tom Marvalo Riddle. 

 

Harry’s eyes widened and he started struggling to get free as he heard the one person he thought for sure he would never hear from again.

 

“What’s wrong Harry? You don't look happy to see me.” Tom smirked, a forked tongue passing through his lips. It was then that Harry would notice something else, that something being his wife Ginny being on her knees between Tom’s legs bobbing her head up and down no doubt going down on Tom’s cock. “What? Shocked to see your wife sucking off a man with a real cock?” 

 

Harry struggled from where he was, his hands unable to break free and the gag in his mouth keeping him from yelling-screaming at Tom to undo what he had done to his wife. He had killed him once before and he could do it again. 

 

Tom snickered, his eyes dancing with pleasure. “Oh Harry, don't be like that after all your wife is enjoying herself.” He chuckled. “Isn’t that right my bitch, aren’t you enjoying pleasing your master.” Slowly pulling off Tom’s cock and moving to the side-letting Harry see that he had not one but two cocks. 

 

“Yes master.” Moaned Ginny, a glazed and dazed expression on her face as she rubbed her cheek against his saliva covered cock smearing it all over her cheek. “You’re cocks are so much better, so much bigger, so much thicker than Harry’s tiny pathetic tool of a limp noodle dick.”

 

Harry felt heart broken by this, he knew Ginny would never say something like this, that meant it had to be riddle. “Don't worry Harry.” Suddenly, his attention was pulled back towards Tom who’s eyes were glowing as he looked into Harry’s green ones. “You’ll soon find yourself feeling oh so needy.” As he said this Harry felt his mental shields being assaulted by some sort of presence, it was strong incredibly so. He tried to fight back, but it was of no use as the presence destroyed his mental walls shattering them to pieces as Harry’s body went still and then slumped in the chair his eyes glossy. “Raise your head bitch and face your master.”

 

Harry raised his head up looking right at Tom, who was happy to see the glazed look in Harry’s eyes. “Good little bitch, now I bet your feeling quite needy aren’t you? Feeling hot and bothered? Like that hole of yours needs to be filled?” With each word, Tom’s magic set to work igniting Harry’s body aflame with lust, every part of him was suddenly on fire, his untouched virgin hole was twitching and wincing and his cock if you could even call it that. 

 

Harry’s cock was 6-inches long with apple sized balls. “No wonder your wife was such a needy little bitch! You barely have a cock that could satisfy her!” Tom laughed looking at Harry’s cock, as he waved his around as he approached Harry slithering towards him and rising up so his cocks were eye level with Harry before slapping him with his cocks. “How’s it feel Potter? To be  smacked by a cock that is superior to yours? That is better in every way?” 

 

“He loves it master.” Ginny called from the side, glossy eyes were watching the scene with something akin to joy and pleasure. “He’s always been a submissive little bitch, even in the bedroom he’d never take control, he’d always be so damn whimpy and submissive I’d swear he was a bitch just begging to be fucked.” 

 

“Do you hear that Harry?” Tom asked smacking Harry’s face again, reaching forward he grabbed Harry by his hear and pushed his face against his crotch grinding his face roughly against it. “Even your wife thinks your a bitch! Its fitting, you never were much of a man and even your wife thinks so.”

 

Harry wanted to bite the cock that slapped him in the face, to blast Tom in the crotch but he was completely at the revived males mercy unable to do a thing as his body was under the Serpentine males Thrall.

 

Pulling back Tom looked down at Harry with his eyes gleaming “Open your mouth bitch, and open it wide.” he demanded. “And I mean wide.”

 

Lips pulled back as Harry opened his mouth as wide as he could, his eyes still glazed over unlike Ginny who had already been broken and remade into a slut.

 

Once his mouth was open widen enough, Tom didn’t shove one of his cocks into Harry’s mouth no he stuffed both of them forcing Harry’s jaw to stretch even further than humanly possible making his jaw ache and if his jaw was aching his throat was worse as it was clenching and gripping Tom’s cocks as Harry was sputtering and gasping around his dicks as Tom wasited no time and started thrusting. 

 

Harry could do nothing as his mouth and throat were fucked he was just thankful that thanks to the gillyweed he lacked a gag reflex now.

 

Tom didn’t hold anything back as he pounded away at his throat, forcing his face into his crotch and sheathing his cocks deep into his throat, streams of pre pouring into his stomach. But Tom wasn’t going to cum in down Harry’s throat at least not yet. Forcing his cocks from Harry’s mouth, he slapped his drool and pre covered cocks against his face splattering his face with it. 

 

“Do you plan on fucking him master?” Ginny asked, laying back on the bed fingering her pussy. “He’ll love it, he’s a perfect little bitch he’s never taken anything up his ass but I’ve played with it and he’s cum from me teasing his hole alone! He could never get pleasure from fucking my pussy with that limp tiny tool, he had to have something touch and teasing his hole.”

 

Looking down at Harry, Tom’s lips pulled back and he flashed his fangs. “Oh? Having your boi pussy touched gets you off? Having your wife's finger toy and tease your boi pussy lips.” Cutting Harry free from the ropes he grabbed Harry by his hair and tossed him onto the bed with his ass raised up. Moving on to the bed, he aimed both his cocks at Harry’s ass and then with a vicious smile plunged both of them right into his ass.

 

Jolting up Harry howled his ass clamping down as his cock pulsed and he fell back down drool leaking from his mouth, cum splashing onto the bed from Harry’s cock.

 

“See master, his little cocklet enjoyed it! He came like a little bitch during her first time.” Ginny moaned as she leaned against Tom who was smirking down at Harry. “He’s more of a girl than I am!” Hearing this gave Tom an idea.

 

“Yes, he is.” The naga’s eyes glowed as his hand was covered in magic as he reached down and grabbed Harry’s cock and balls. Muttering a spell under his breath, he felt Harry’s bits slowly beginning to shrink his cock growing smaller and smaller as were his balls. When he couldn’t feel them in his hand he pulled it away, and grabbing Harry’s hips he flipped him around and forced him on back letting both him and Ginny see that Harry’s bits had shrank his cock now 1-inches and his balls were the size of peas. “Now for the rest~” he purred as his magic went to work changing Harry even more as he started thrusting into his ass.

 

Harry moaned as the control spread with each thrust his mind breaking and being reshaped with each movement.

 

Right before Tom’s eyes as he fucked Harry he watched as his body was slowly altered. His once lean male body was gone replaced with a curvy athletic figure with smooth arms, strong legs, wide hips, an ample chest F-cup breasts that each sported pink nipples, his ass even got bigger rounder more heart shaped. His rats nest of hair straightened out and grew longer, darker, and had a slight sheen to it like a black diamond. Seeing the change, Tom didn’t start thrusting as much as he pulled his cocks out of Harry’s hole and slapped both his cocks against Harry’s small one inch cock.

 

 “Now isn’t this better Potter? You have the perfect little cocklet to make you a right bitch.” He smirked, he pushed his cocks down sqashing Harry’s tiny tool against his members. “You were always little, both in magical power and now your cock reflects that! A tiny little limp dick bitch, one who could barely ever fully satisfy someone let alone please a woman, a small little cock like this?” He snorted and smacked Harry’s cock with his own smirking as he heard him moan. “You’ll never satisfy a woman, not as a small micro dick man, no you wouldn’t even be able to do that let alone pull of having sex! You’d be a laughing stock!” 

 

“Fuck him master, pound his pussy and make him squeal.” Moaned Ginny as she fingered herself faster pumping her fingers in and out of her dripping wet cunt as she found the sight of her master humiliating her former husband to be extremely arousing. “Show him what a real cock feels like, fuck him just like you did me! Show him why you are our master!”  

 

Smirking as he heard Ginny’s demanded he cracked a snake like smile. “You heard her Potter, my first bitch wants me to fuck your pussy! Now isn’t that just romantic!” He pulled his hips back and sheathed one of his cocks into Harry’s ass the other was pressed right against his small cock sandwiching it between his stomach Tom’s massive cock as he pumped his cock in and out his ass with reckless abandon. “So pathetic and yet you are enjoying it, aren’t you? Enjoying having my cocks against your tiny little cocklet and pounding away at your boi pussy.” 

Harry moaned his cock leaking pre as his hole was abused and mind destroyed, not even noticing his new form.

 

As Harry was moaning, he was stopped as something was pressed against his mouth. Looking up he saw it was Ginny who was sneering/smirking down at him. “You failed to please me with that fucking shrimp dick, so do it right and taste master’s cum from my cunt.” She said as she felt Harry begin to eat her out. 

 

Groaning Tom’s thrust got rougher and harder pounding away at Harry’s ass slamming his cock in over and over again fucking his ass with all he had. “You were always meant for this Potter, you weren’t meant to be a hero, you weren’t meant to be a savior, you were always meant to be a perfect little fuck boi of a wizard! A Bitch always meant to please your betters, your master! Your future husband!” Growled Tom as  the bed shook and rattled as he fucked Harry reaching up to grab and play with Harry’s breast groping, pinching, and tugging on his nipples with each of his thrusts.

 

“You aren’t even fighting back! You’re not even trying to deny anything I’ve said! Or anything I’ve done!” He crackled as he continued to fuck Harry pounding him harder and harder. His thrust had his second cock slapping and rubbing and crushing Harry’s small little tool against his stomach thick spurts of pre were shooting out of his cock and spraying all over Harry’s stomach his cock smearing it into his skin effectively marking Harry as his on the outside. In and out in and out, over and over again never stopping never resting, he was focused on fucking his newest bitch and pumping him full of his seed.

 

Looking down at Harry, he took pride in seeing his expression his eyes were half open starring deliriously at the ceiling, slack jawed with his tongue hanging out like a panting dog. “Such a fucking lovely expression on your face Harry.” He grunted his thrust growing erratic and wilder. “You’ve fallen so far, the mighty savior of the wizarding world, the great and powerful Harry Potter. Reduced to a writhing, moaning, whining, panting, and pleading horny little cock starved cum craving bitch!” Watching as Harry’s face morphed into one of pure rapture he howled with pleasure and laughter.

 

“I’m gonna cum, I’m going to fill your ass with my seed. I am going to cover your fucking body in my cum and paint you with my spunk. You aren’ the savior, you aren’t some great wizard, all you are is my toy, my bitch! My little fuck bitch!” With a growling howl of pleasure he sheathed himself deep inside of him and came hard, cum exploding from his cocks like twin geysers. His thick potent seed erupting all over Harry’s body coating his stomach, chest, face, and even his hair in his cum as the rest of it shot deep inside of him flooding Harry’s tight channel with his cum and making his stomach slowly swell growing bigger and bigger with each passing moment until he looked as if he was nine months pregnant and ready to burst.

 

Panting Harry collapsed onto to the be exhausted and broken by the rough fucking of his master.

 

Looking down at Harry, Tom’s smirk never left his face. “You are Harry no longer.” He said grabbing his chin and forcing him to look into his eyes. “You are my bitch, you are my pet, my toy, and my slave. You are Helene.” His eyes glowed fiercely “Reapate back to me everything I said, now what are you? And who are you?”

 

“I-I-I.” Harry began stuttering over his words. “I-I am your bitch, I am your pet, I am your toy, I am your slave.” 

 

“And who are you?” He asked his eyes glowing even more. “Say it.”

 

“I-I am Helene,” the newly named Helene gasped as she accepted her role completely now belonging to her master in body and mind.

 

~Screen Break: The Wedding~

 

It had taken no time at all together the needed materials to get everything needed for the ritual. Thankfully the Potter Manor had everything he needed to make sure that the ritual went off without a hitch as well as ensure that now that he and his two bitches would properly be married to one another. Looking at Ginny and Helene he smirked, seeing them standing in the center of the circle with all the needed materials he moved over to stand in front of them. “Now, let us begin.” He said as he closed his eyes, inhaling deeply as he felt his magic crawl to the surface and cover his hands. His eyes opened showing that they were glowing with a black and emerald green glow. “ Teneri sanguinis effusionem sanguinis vinculis teneri et uxoribus meis. ” He chanted then locked eyes with Ginny and Helene. “ Mater Magia, peto a te alliges ea in mente gerebat duo esse meum corpus, animam meam, et magia . ” 

 

There was a rush of magical energy, as Tom’s magic aura slowly began to appear in the visible world. The sheer pressure of the aura making Ginny and Helene shiver in pleasure, Tom’s aura then extended from his body and enclosed around them. Cloaking them in his magic, as right before their eyes the magic settled on the area above both their crotches as Tom’s family’s symbol appeared like a tattoo slowly forming before coming to a complete form the sensation of having the symbol appears on their crotches driving both of them to moan hotly as pleasure burned through their bodies, and they felt something locking them into place signaling that they now belonged to Tom in mind, body, magic, and even their souls were tied to his. 

 

The glow left his eyes, and he smirked upon seeing the marks now tattooed on their bodies. Slithering over to them, his hand came down to rest right on top of their tattooed marks and upon touching them bolts of pure electricity coursed through their bodies making the two of them arch their backs pushing against his hand. “Now you belong to me, now and forever never will you be set free.” His forked tongue slipped out his mouth and licked his lips, watching them squirm and whine in pleasure and rapture. “But we aren’t done yet, as there are still some things left to do.”  He said looking right at Helene. “Assume the position Helene.” 

 

Moving as ordered Helene showed off her hole to her master, her rim wet and stretched showing off the pink insides.

 

Tom smirked slithering over to her, running his fingers along her hold, sliding them around the rim and teasing it with but a single finger. “To think, you would get so eager and needy.” He smirked as he pushed not one, but four fingers right into her stretched hole running them along her insides raking his nails down along them. “Hm, even after turning this hole into a proper boy pussy you’re still quite tight.” 

 

Helene mewled pushing back towards the fingers a trickle of cum escaping her.

 

Stretching his fingers even wider, he dug them into Harry, his eyes glowing with magic as he channeled it into his arm and watched as small bolts of magical energy crackled along his arm and then he focused it into his hand and sent the power deep into Helene’s body, the sparks of magic coursing through Helene’s insides as they spread outwards. What Tom was doing sending his magic into Helene’s body slowly changing his insides-more specifically he was changing it so that she now would have the ability to not only carry his young but birth them as well insuring that his line would continue. 

 

Heat spread through Helene’s body causing her to moan out as she felt her insides change due to her master’s magic.

 

Even as the changes occurred, that didn’t stop Tom from using his magic to mess with Helene by having his magic send volts of pure pleasure through her entire body, He pushed his fingers in deeper letting his thumb rub the rim of her hole. “Hm, enjoying it are you?” he purred sending another jolt of magic coursing through his insides.

 

Falling back panting Helene looked up her eyes locking with her masters, as her body pulsed and an orgasm washed over her.

 

“Look at you, cuming from just a few fingers.” Tom mocked her, pulling them out and shaking his head. “You still are the little bitch I knew you were.” He smirked. “How shameful of you, Ginny come here and why don't we show Helene how good it will be to have her womb filled with my seed.”

 

Ginny moved and only let out a little panting moan as she was forced on top of Helene so that their breasts smashed together and her dripping cunt was inches from her stretched hole.

 

Smirking at his two bitches he moved in close, lining his two cocks up with their holes and with a single thrust buried both of them inside of them. He groaned feeling both their holes gripping his cocks before he began to withdraw them only to stuff them back inside of them with a surge of his hips enjoying how the two of them cried out rapture. Surging his hips forward, he began to pick up the pace of his thrust enjoy the symphony of moans, cries, and whimpering muling moans that filled the air.

 

Every thrust came with a low growling hiss that had both Helene and Ginny writhing and mewling as their walls would tighten around Tom’s cock, granting them increasingly louder groans from their husband. Tears spilled over their eyes as Ginny grabbed Helene by her hair and slammed their lips together and only to part a few moments later to cry out in pleasure as Tom’s thrust got harder and harder driving the two of them insane with pleasure.  

 

The piercing cries of Helene and Ginny echoed off the walls, their entire bodies spasmed as they were fucked by Tom’s massive cocks, he towered over them until he was putting his entire weight into each thrust cocks striking places deep inside of both females that had them howling in rapture. Both of them wore expressions of pleasure, Helene’s tongue was hanging out her mouth saliva dribbling down her chin, as Ginny was the same only her expression was one of complete and utter sheer mind numbing pleasures. For both of them, breathing wasn’t an option for them at this point as they mindlessly howled and arched their backs ever sense in their nerves were replaced by pure ecstasy.

 

Finally it wasn’t long until Tom sheathed himself inside of them, and he let a roar tear through the room as he came and came hard as burst of thick hot seed erupted deep inside of both Helene and Ginny completely flooding both of their holes with his seed. Waves of heat crashed over their bodies with each surge of cum that Tom dumped into them. They writhed and moaned against each other as they experienced their own climax’s as their fertile bodies  took in his seed hungrily with the promise of granting Tom a child.

Chapter 3: The Goblin's Payback

Let it never be said that Goblins don't hold grudges, for that is a lie. They do in fact hold grudges, they hold them for a very, very, very, very, very long time and even when that grudge is against a long-dead Wizard they still hold on to it and simply have the grudge against the Wizards family. In this case, the Wizard wasn’t dead but he might as well be, for the wizard that the Goblins had a grudge against was none other than Harry Jame Potter, the only living Heir to the Ancient and Nobel House of Potter and Heir to the Black Family fortune, the reason that they were holding the grudge was because of what Harry had done. 

 

During the events when the Golden Trio had broken into Gringotts and not only did they set their Dragon guard free, and cause Merlin knows how much damage to their entire establishment. So suffice to say they were pissed beyond on belief. They had been out for Harry Potter’s head since then, wanting him to pay for what he had done to their bank, even after the Wizarding war was over the Goblins refused to Have Harry in their bank due to what he had done, at least before they held a meeting with their king and had a discussion, at first it started off with a mass argument, then changed into an idea, a small idea but an Idea nonetheless one that caused a stir among the Goblin Nation. 

 

So a plan was laid in motion, one that would let them get revenge on Harry Potter as well as something else, and the first part of the plan was to get Harry into Gringotts which was easy enough to do with a simple letter.

 

Harry arrived at the bank on a cool monday morning he had told everyone he was going on a trip so no one would worry about him for the next few weeks as he entered the empty bank unaware he had fallen to the first part of the trap a compulsion on the letter to come up with an excuse so he would not be missed.

 

“Well Mr. Potter.” A Goblin said as he stood before him, a smirk on his face. “I am glad to see you have arrived, follow me as our leader wishes to talk to you.” He said turning away and moving towards the

 

Harry quietly followed behind his eyes locked onto the Goblin leading him.

 

The Goblin continued, leading him down a series of hallways passing by room after room before coming to a halt before a pair of doors, ones that would put the doors to the Great Hall at Hogwarts to shame. “Before we enter.” The Goblin said as his form shimmered, and slowly right before Harry’s eyes the Goblin began to change. Now standing before him was not the same Goblin, but a male with pointed ears and sharp features and most importantly he had a muscular figure that included bulging arms, thick legs, and short slick back salt and pepper hair. “There, that is much better.” He said, his voice rich and smooth. “Come Harry Potter, our king wants to see you.” he said opening the door to the room.

 

The entire room was one fit for royalty, a single red and gold carpet leading towards a throne where sitting upon it was a single man. He was rather handsome, His skin is tanned brown, and his jet black hair is slicked back all the way, everything about this man is thick from his large tough shoulders to his bulging beefy arms, to his thick muscular legs, his head was leaning on his fist as he gazed at Harry his eyes seemingly looking into Harry’s soul. “Harry Potter.” His voice was deep, deeper than the guard that had lead him into the room. “It pleases me that you have finally arrived.” 

 

Shivering Harry slowly nodded his head but kept his mouth shut his entire being intimidated by the Goblin king.

 

“Then you know why you are here.” He said, raising his head from his fist. “You broke into our bank, you stole from our bank, you damaged our bank, causing hundreds of Galleons in damage.” Slowly his voice was rising as was a strange magical pressure. “You freed our Dragon Guardian, and most of all you caused many of my people to be killed!” his fist slammed down on the arm of his throne, shaking the entire room. “Do you have any idea how furious I am? Do you?!”

   

A small whimper escaped Harry as he flinched and moved back.

 

The King glared at him, his eyes almost glowing with magical power as it raged and crackled just under his skin. Taking a moment to collect himself, he closed his eyes pulling his magic back in and getting it under control. “That being said, we of the Goblin Nation have come to an agreement that you will pay a penance for the damage that has been caused to the Britain branch of Gringotts.”

 

“How?” Harry asked quietly as he moved back to where he was standing before the outburst.

The king’s lips pulled back into a grin, one that sent chills down Harry’s spine and had him feeling as if he should run-but due to the compulsion he couldn’t. “You Harry Potter, from this day forth shall service us Goblins how we see fit, for your crimes against the Goblin Nation Harry Potter you shall henceforth be our slave.”

 

All Harry could do as the Compulsion washed over him was walk forward and kneel before the king his head held low.

 

Smiling the King raised his hand, as it glowed with magic and that glow spread across Harry’s clothes and right before his eyes his clothes were vanished from his person leaving him kneeling and naked as the day he was born. “Stand slave.” The King told him as the compulsion forced Harry to stand before him. “Hm, as I figured like all Wizards your race certainly does lack a few things though it seems you lack even more than the usual brood.”

 

Blushing Harry stood his body on full display, his body was smooth and soft supple skin, and a small 5-inch cock hanging over surprisingly big balls.

 

With another wave of his hand, another Goblin came forward and carrying a wine red pillow as laying on top of the pillow was a cage, but it was a strange one as it had the Gringotts emblem on the front and looked big enough to fit around Harry’s cock. Stopping before Harry, the Goblin grabbed his small 5-incher and placed the cage over it before locking it in place and there as a small pulse as the emblem glowed and the cage shrunk to fit snugly around his cock. “Now, you look the part of the slave cage and all.” Smirked the King. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

Harry pulled on the chains that kept him bound on the huge soft bed as he tried to get comfortable.

 

The King entered the room, and he wasn’t alone as behind him were his most loyal Goblin Guards each one them including the King having stripped off their armor and replaced it with what looked to be loincloths and yet those loin clothes barely covered anything on them as they all were sporting bulges big enough to cause a tent to form with the King of the Goblins being bigger than most of them. “I do hope you are prepared Slave, for now, the time has come for you to service your betters and be the rightful bitch that you are.” The King climbed on to the bed, causing it to dip as he stood on his knees and removed his loincloth showing off his 5-thick semi-hard 10-inch cock and just as thick balls he sat on Harry’s chest so that his cock was mere inches away from his face.  

 

Harry stared focused entirely on the cock mere inches from his mouth it was bigger than any he had ever seen before in the showers. Their size alone was enough to put all of the guys he had seen in Hogwarts to shame, sure some of them had been big, but none of them had ever come close to ever being this big nor were any of them that thick, heck none of them even had balls half the size as the ones that were currently dangling just under the cock.

 

“What are you waiting for? Get to work slave, get your Kings hard I want it to be ready for me to take your cherry.” Reaching down he grabbed Harry by his hair and forced him against his crotch, roughly grinding his face against his crotch forcing the black-haired boy to inhale the rich musky scent of the King’s crotch. The scent was strong, thick, and just so overpowering Harry felt as if he was going to lose himself to the smell. “Get. Sucking! Put that pathetic mouth of your to use! I want to see you fucking choke on my royal cock, to choke on the cock of your better and just so I can show you how to really fuck a bitch into submission!”

 

Shyly Harry leaned forward and took the soft cock into his mouth and lightly sucked like on an Ice Pop.

 

The Goblin King watched as Harry licked along his cock, using his tongue to coat his cock in saliva and run it from the base of the shaft all the way up to the head, then work down the shaft once more pressing his face against his balls, moaning as the King forced his nose between his balls making him inhale his scent more-the smell driving him insane as it was almost like a drug just one smell and he was hooked on it. The King yanked Harry back getting a whine of displeasure, but it was cut short as he forced Harry’s mouth open and sinks him down engulfing the king's cock as he forced it down his throat pushing Harry’s face directly against his pubes. 

 

Harry gags as his throat is fucked roughly and with no concern for his pleasure only the pleasure of the King matters as he roughly pushes Harry into his pubes.

 

“I always knew you Wizards had a better use for your mouth than talking.” Groaned the King, enjoying the tight wet and warm feeling of having Harry’s throat gripping his cock and his face pressed against his pubes. “Always thinking you're better when in reality we Goblins are better! Far better! But you? Your not a wizard any more, your nothing more than a slave, a worthless simple-minded fuck toy for us to use as we see fit.” With each harsh word, the king would thrust into Harry’s mouth sheathing his cock into his throat his heavy and thick balls slapping harshly against his chin.

 

Harry moaned sucking harder as he closed his eyes in bliss from the rough fucking his addled mind wondering why all wizards did not do this, it felt so good, so right so it had to be true wizards were meant to serve Goblins just the rest of the wizarding world did not know it.

 

Looking down at Harry the King couldn’t help but laugh at his current expression, it was one of near euphoria as his eyes were glazed, his nostrils were flaring each time he pushed his face against his crotch inhaling more and more of his scent no doubt becoming drunk off it, and drool covered his mouth and chin mixed in with some of the pre that was spilling from the kings cock. “That expression, it is one of a pure breed bitch! Even now I can see just from sucking on my cock you’re hooked on it? Like a perfectly trained whore!” His lips pulled back into a smirk. “I bet that once we’ve got you trained even more, we can get some of those bitches you call your friends and educate them on how to serve their betters! To show them all their proper place in the world!” The thrust got harder and sharper, pounding away at Harry’s throat no doubt to the point it would be raw by the time he finished. The Goblin King managed to get in several more harsh thrust before sheathing himself completely in Harry’s throat and with a groan came hard, his cock throbbing as he came like a volcano busting shooting a thick stream of warm spunk right down Harry’s throat and into his stomach only pulling Harry back so the tip rested in his mouth so that he could get a taste of the royal seed.

 

Harry moaned gulping down the massive load his skin flushed, hair wet with sweat and lips bruised as he looked up at the goblin king with adoration in his eyes, for all his vaunted ability to throw off the imperious curse it turned out he was highly susceptible to simple compulsions.

 

Pulling his cock from Harry’s mouth, flinging saliva and pre all over the boys flushed face Harry could see that the once 10-incher now stood at full attention and even gained an extra inch or two. “Time to put out bitch.” The King smirked, climbing off of Harry and then using the grip he had on his hair to flip him over onto his hands and knees ass up in the air yanking his head back the King lined his cock up with Harry’s hole making the boy whine as he felt it prodding his entrance. “I want to hear you beg.” The King said not moving an inch from simply letting the head of his cock prod at Harry’s hole. “I want you to beg me slut to fuck your ass, to show you the proper place among the pecking order just so I can give this ass a propper fucking like no weak-willed limp dick wizard ever could do.” He yanked harshly on Harry’s hair once more. “So beg bitch.”

 

Harry moaned shaking his plump ass as he begged, “Please fuck me make me a slut for the superior Goblin Nation, turn me into a Broodmare for the Horde, claim me as property,” over and over he begged trying to push back on the cock.

 

Smirking in pride, the King pushed right on forcing his cock into Harry’s ass without a moment of hesitation. He didn’t stop when he heard Harry cry out in pain, feeling the incredibly long and thick cock force his inner walls apart and plunging deep into his tight ass. “There is nothing better than feeling a slave ass around my dick.” Groaned the King as he took but a moment to enjoy feeling Harry’s ass clamp down around his cock and not even a second later he started thrusting.

 

Pre leaked from the caged cock as each thrust rocked Harry’s body pushing him forward till his arms gave out and he collapsed onto the bed.

 

The King couldn’t help but laugh as with each thrust a withering moan would escape Harry, seeing the slut like this was simply too much fun for him to not fully enjoy while taking his cherry at the same time. And yet, a part of him wanted to see the Wizards real expression and not the one the compulsion was forcing him to make, and it was with that thought he had an idea. Raising his free hand he waved it over Harry breaking the compulsion over him. “Now, why don't you share how you feel whore.”

 

“Ahhhh,” Harry moaned trying to pull away as his mind tried to comprehend what was going on, “WHO the Helllll aaare yooou?” came out in a moan due to the feeling of the cock plundering his once virgin hole.

 

“What’s. Wrong?” Growled the King, feeling Harry’s ass tighten up even more now that he was fully aware of what was going on. The tightness of his ass was absolutely perfect, the warmth, and the friction only making it even better. “Finally aware of you giving your ass up like some common whore? A bitch for us to use to breed?” Each thrust came with a low growl that had Harry shivering and withering against the bed as his ass would clamp down on the King’s cock each time he pushed into his ass.

 

“Stop,” Harry said in a low voice his eyes closed tight even as his caged cock leaked more pre.

 

“Why should I?” The King began to go even harder, his balls slapping harshly against Harry’s ass slowly turning those once pale cheeks a nice shade of red, but the King went even harder pounding away at the former virgin hole like a beast. “You deserve this, you’ve done the Goblin Nation wrong and have brought this on yourself! You little wizard are nothing more than a hole for us to fuck, a place to warm our cocks and simply be a broodmare for our hord to help repopulate the lives lost thanks to your foolishness!” He leaned down, his lips close to Harry’s ear so close that he could feel his breath tickling the shell. “After all, you’re enjoying it aren’t you?” He purred as he slammed in once more, this time the head of his cock slamming right against Harry’s prostate.

 

Harry screamed in pleasure his head falling forward and body going limp as he experienced a hands-free orgasm so strong it fried his brain.

 

Seeing that Harry was so drunk on the pleasure of his climax, he motioned for one of his guards to bring forward a contract. “You want more of this don't you? To be the perfect little fuck toy for us? To continue to serve as our slave, our bitch, our future broodmare?” He slammed in over and over again brutally assaulting Harry’s prostate with each thrust. “You do and you know it you fucking  little cock-slut, all you have to do.” The guard brought the contract over holding a Quill that if Harry had been in the right mind he would have known it was a Blood Quill. “Is sign, go on and sign it become ours become what you Wizards have always meant to be and serve your better for all eternity.”sounds like a plan

 

Out of his mind Harry actually had to ask “Uh what is my name,” as he shakily picked up the Blood Quill.

 

“Sign. It!” Growled the King once more slamming his cock into Harry’s prostate with deadly accuracy. “You know you want it! So! Sign. The. Contract!” he punctured each word with a strike to the boys no doubt abused and tender prostate. 

 

Harry signed his hole clamping down on the cock trying to milk it for all the potent cum it could muster as he drooled on the bed.

 

Seeing Harry sign the contract, the King gave once last harsh slam into Harry’s bruised and slightly blistered ass before sheathing himself completely inside of him and with a groan he came. His cock throbbed and twitched inside of Harry as he shot like a geyser flooding Harry’s inside with thick potent Goblin cum flooding his tight anal passage and with how thick his cock was none of it was able to escape and filled Harry to the brim even causing his stomach to swell slightly. 

~Scene Break~

 

The King’s Meeting room two months later, around a large table sat several Goblins discussing important events and plans for the future, but below the table Naked and swollen with a heavy belly sat Harry sucking on his King’s cock while rubbing his belly.

 

The King hummed, looking through the many different files of the different Wizards, all of them who went through their Britain Branch, and looking at their information as well as seeing their profiles. As he looked through them, he found his mind slowly coming up with an idea, an idea that had his cock throbbing inside of Harry’s mouth, as the others talked the King continued to think over his idea and contemplate it before closing his eyes. 

 

His silence drew the attention of all of the other Goblins who turned their attention towards their King. “It would seem that the time has come for us to show these Wizards who they are dealing with.” He said picking up the profiles and tossing them out letting them spill open to show the image of all the Wizards who he was talking about. “And I know just the way for us to get them into our clutches.”

 

Looking at the various photos the other Goblins couldn’t stop grinning as they saw their targets were none other than the friends of their broodmare. “I think it's time we sent out some letters.” In one photo was Ronald Weasly, the redhead was naked and in his shower, back facing the camera showing off that the redhead had quite the ass to him, the next photo was of Colin as the blond-haired boy was jerking off to a photo of Harry he had kept with him all throughout the years, the third photo was of Blaize and the boy was posing in front of his bedroom vanity, the fourth one was of Cedric and he himself was laying on his back as on top of him was Seamus as both boys were sucking each other off, and lastly the last photo was of Draco and the self-proclaimed “Prince of Slytherin” was pumping his cock as he had a dildo pumping in and out of his ass. 

Once the decisions had been made, and the plan had been set the other goblins all stood up and left the room one by one departing and bowing to the king before the last one left and closed the door behind him. Once he was sure that the others were gone, he pulled back from the table and looked down at Harry who was still slobbering all over his cock keeping it nice and warm for him. “Nice to see you putting that mouth pussy of yours to some good use bitch.” He smirked learing down at him, reaching down he grabbed him by his hair and pulled him off his cock.

 

Harry smiled drool and cum coating his face and eyes blank as he stared up at his master.

 

“Look at you so drunk off my cock.” The King snorted, using the grip he had on Harry’s hair he lifted the boy up and laid him on the table, Harry’s legs spreading automatically for him as he observed Harry’s caged cock which he knew was no doubt twitching and throbbing inside of its cage. “Still a pathetic little thing.” He said giving Harry’s cock a slap rattling the cage. “You called it a cock all your life but do you want to know something? This” He grabbed the cage member and looked Harry right in his eyes. “This isn’t a cock, no creature would ever have a cock this small, this pathetic, this useless. And do you know why? Because it’s not a cock, this is nothing more than a clit a clit that belongs on a bitch just. Like. You.” 

 

Whimpering Harry bucked into the grip his neck exposed and eyes closed tightly.

 

“Keep those eyes open bitch.” The King gripped the cage once more and slapped it around. “This? This isn’t a cock, its too small, to pathetic, to worthless! How did you ever expect to please anyone with something like this.” He snorted, letting go of the cage and moving his hand down between Harry’s legs and shoved not one, not two, but three fingers into his ass. “I bet this is who right? You couldn’t please them with your clit but you were gonna give them this? Do you know what this is bitch? Do you?” 

 

“AHHHHH” Moaned out Harry his cock pulsing in his cage as his hole convulsed and sucked the trio of fingers deeper into his body.

 

“It’s not an ass, that’s for sure it’s too wet to be an ass, too loose as well I guess that makes this a pussy!” Smirked the King shoving a fourth finger into his ass. “So wet, so pink, and sucking my fingers in so easily.” Snickered the King as he swirled all four fingers inside of him. “You’ve got a clit and pussy, this proves you weren’t a man you never were you were just a bitch with a pussy that needed to be fucked!” He plunged the fingers in deeper.

 

“Please Master,” Harry begged his voice high and hoarse from the moans and screams of pleasure as he begged to be bred.

 

The King smirked, standing up as his cock throbbed and he slapped it against the cage. “This? This is a real cock a dick what a male should have!” He yanked his fingers out of Harry’s pussy and aimed his cock right at his pussy and with a single thrust he jammed it right in not stopping until he was balls deep inside of him and once he was he started thrusting into his ass shaking and rattling the entire table with his thrust.

 

Howling in Pleasure, Harry felt his clit pulse before spewing a feeble load of cum out onto his sweat-soaked body.

 

“This is all you are good for, this is all you were made for! To be the perfect little bitch for us!” Growled the King as he continued to slam his cock in and out of his pussy, jackhammering in and out with such brutal force that the table was scraping against the ground, Harry’s moans and the Kings grunts of pleasure echoed through the air bouncing off the walls merging into a symphony of pleasure as the King growled slapping Harry’s ass cheek. “This pussy is our property, you are our property! You belong to us! You are nothing but a pussy for us to use! To breed! To fuck!” The Kings thrust got faster and faster to the point his hips were a blur. 

 

Grabbing Harry by his hips, he flipped him over grabbing a fistful of his hair and forcing Harry to look at the pictures of his fellow wizards. “Look at them all, soon they are gonna join you! All those fresh pussies are going to belong to us and when they do you’ll all spend the rest of your days being nothing but our perfect little brood mares!” The King groaned his balls were churning and twitching as he could feel his oncoming climax and when he felt himself about to blow he sheathed himself inside of Harry’s pussy and he came hard, cum exploding from his cock like a volcano erupting flooding his channel with thick, potent, goblin seed there was so much of iti that began to escape his pussy dribbling down and even squirting down to cover the pictures of the others and what didn’t escape filled him up making his stomach bulge from all the cum being pumped inside of it.

 

And all Harry could do was moan happily, his glossy green eyes staring at the cum covered picture of his best friend Ron. 

Chapter 4: Streaking Ra

If there was one thing that Dr Eisenstein was, it was an honest man. He knew when to admit he was wrong, and if anything he knew that he was defeated. This young man, Jaden Yuki had not only soundly beaten him, but he had also taught him a lesson. Not everything could be calculated, and that even the best thought out plans could be defeated. Chuckling to himself as he slowly walked out of the classroom leaving Jaden to his fate of facing off against the woman? Man? The teacher in charge was a sound idea, as he had quite a bit to think about after facing that young man in a duel. 

 

Sitting in the room Bastion went over what Dr.Eisenstein said over and over again, before coming to the conclusion that he needed to change so ripping the Obelisk white outfit off he took off after the Doctor naked as the day he was born.

 

“Shouldn't he be wearing pants?” Jaden mumbled as he, Dr Crowler, and Hasselberry watched as the nude form of Bastion ran right past them and down the halls. While Crowler and Hasselberry were in shock, Jaden, on the other hand, was licking his lips, the reason being that he was staring at Bastion’s ass. For a boy who loved his books, Bastion had one nice ass on him. Even as he watched it go he couldn’t take his eyes off it, watching it bounce, jiggle, and moved from side to side as Bastions toned lean legs dashed down the hall. “I-I’m gonna go...give him his clothes,” Jaden said as he dashed after Bastion...in an attempt to see more of his ass.

 

Running through the school screaming for the Doctor, Bastion was unaware of Jaden following behind with a tent in his school pants, each step caused Bastion’s perfect plump ass to jiggle while unseen by Jaden his soft cock bounced a nice hefty 7 inches with fat orange-sized nuts.

 

Jaden chased after Bastion, trying to do his best to hide the tent in his pants, as he ran but with the friction from his cock rubbing against his pants as well as watching Bastion’s bouncing, bodacious, ass bounce around it was making it hard to keep it from being seen. He finally managed to catch up to Bastion who was standing in a bush at the edge of the cliff to find him talking to the Doctor or at least before the Doctor had completely and utterly vanished when Bastion had taken his eyes off of him. “Dude,” Jaden said slowly coming up to him. “For a guy who’s always making plans, you sure can run.”

 

Bastion still talking to himself did not hear Jaden or notice him approaching as he stared out at the water.

 

With Bastion as distracted as he was, Jaden slowly walked up to Bastion who was still talking to himself, his eyes were drawn to his ass unable to look away from the round, bodacious, bubble-like, booty that was before him. Like a man who was possessed, Jaden reached forward his fingers twitching as hr grasp both of Bastion’s cheeks and began groping them, rubbing and caressing them, giving them a small slap and even a pinch or two as he just was so fascinated by the ass that was right in front of him.

 

Moaning Bastion pushed back his ass clenching as it was molested thought the genius did not bother to turn to see who was making him feel so good as he closed his eyes.

 

Not getting any resistance, Jaden continued to grope, squeeze, play, pinch, and slap Bastions ass. He bit his lip, as he could feel his cock twitching in his pants and he wanted to do so much more. Feeling a bit bolder, Jaden squatted down and he pulled apart Bastions ass cheeks to show off his pink puckered hole and he hummed as he pressed his face into his ass and let his tongue dance along the clef of his ass cheek, and then along the plump cheeks tasting Bastion’s skin as he even let his teeth bite down on it, not hard enough to break skin but enough to cause a jolt to go through Bastion.

 

Howling Bastion fell down to his hands and knees as the tongue and mouth worked his ass over, glancing back, he saw that it was Jaden doing this to him and he could not stop it, not that he wanted to.

 

Not hearing, or seeing Bastion telling him to stop Jaden continued, his tongue explored his ass tracing along his ass cheek, tracing small circles as he moved back up to his hole and gave it a few small cat-like licks before turning his tongue downward towards his taint and towards his balls and kissed and sucked on them. Humming around his balls as he batted them around with his tongue and then nipped his way back up to his hole and kissed it once more.

 

Bastion was rock hard his cock leaking pre as his hole twitched and he let out mewls and groans of desire as he craved more of what Jaden was doing to his body.

 

The cries and mewls that were coming from Bastion, he let his tongue scrape across his hole and then pressing his face deeper into his ass he found his tongue pushed into his ass and plunged in deep swirling around inside of him as he brought his hands up to pry Bastions ass cheeks apart, exposing his hole even more as he lapped and licked at his hole smirking as he watched Bastion shove his ass back on to his thrusting tongue. With a chuckle, Jaden pressed his lips against the hole and shoved his tongue in deep and as far as he could.

 

“Please Jaden,” Bastion begged his cock leaking faster as he pushed back need clear in his voice as he begged the teasing Brunette. 

 

Jaden pulled back from Bastions hole, a smirk plastered on his face. “Something you want Bastion?” Asked Jaden as he traced his fingers along his glistening hole. “I don't know what it is your asking me for, what is it you want?”

 

“Please Fuck me,” Bastion mewled his hole trying to swallow the teasing fingers as they traced over his skin.

 

Pulling his fingers back and giving Bastions ass one nice slap, Jaden began to undo his pants. Freeing his hefty 9-inch cock and orange size balls he slapped his aching member against his cheeks watching at the jiggled and he licked his lips seeing specs of his pre splatter all over Bastions ass cheek and some on his lower back. “You sure you want this?” He asked sliding his cock between his cheeks. “And I mean really sure?”

 

“YES!” Bastion screamed as his hands pulled his cheeks apart showing off the pink virgin hole twitching in the open ocean air.

 

Chuckling Jaden settled himself between Bastion’s legs, slapping the head of his cock against his hole watching it quiver and twitch as he licked his lips hungrily and then without another word, the fat head of Jaden’s cock slid right into Bastion’s ass and Jaden continued to push into his ass, his hands gripping Bastion’s ass cheeks as he dug his fingers into his supple behind and gave it a smack as he didn’t stop until all 9-inches were hilted inside of him.

 

Howling Bastion shot a thick load of cum on the ground below him as his hole was penetrated and his cherry taken.

 

It was so strange, with only his tongue and one or two fingers Jaden had been expecting Bastion to be in pain, and yet it seemed to do a good enough job of stretching him. His walls were being stretched by Jaden’s cock further than he had previously been, but Bastion seemed to enjoy the stretch as his ass gripped Jaden’s cock as it seemed to meld into his hole perfectly. “Hope you’re ready Bastion,” Jaden grunted as before he could register Jaden’s words Jaden started thrusting into his ass.

 

Bastion could only moan as he was fucked by Jaden in public on a cliff overlooking the ocean.

 

Bastions piercing cries could be heard all the way back at the school, even with how far out they were people could hear them. Jaden never took Bastion to be so vocal before, but that wasn’t stopping him as he continued to slam his cock into Bastions ass over and over again his groans growing in volume, but nowhere near as much as Bastions cries of pleasure. Each time Jaden's cock shoved into Bastion’s ass his walls would tighten around it, squeezing it, gripping it with all their might as it almost seemed as if his ass was trying to mould to the shape of Jaden’s dick.

 

Tears of pleasure spilt over Bastion’s eyes as he started pushing back against Jaden’s thrust his ass cheeks rippling from the power behind Jaden’s thrust, Jaden groaned as he started going harder faster putting his weight behind his thrust to add to it as he could feel the head of his cock stabbing at that spot inside of Bastion that was driving him wild with ecstasy. Bastion had fallen forward, his ass up into the air as Jaden pounded into him from behind, as Jaden began to feel his climax growing more and more, his balls tingling as he gritted his teeth to try and hold it back, but it was no use as the tightening of Bastion’s perfect ass was too much and he slammed into his ass and came hard, as a burst of thick hot seed poured into Bastions ass in a constant stream his balls pulsed against Bastion’s ass pushing out load after rich load of Jaden’s seed.

Chapter 5: Sneaking Brothers

Matt sat watching another video of Batman saving the day, when the door opened up he looked to see his brother that had changed so much in the year since their father died, Terry had matured, his body was more athletic and he had a nicer disposition then before. All of this helped a small crush to form and grow, yeah Matt knew he should not act on it and that his brother would be freaked out but it was still there.

 

Terry groaned rubbing his neck, another all nighter, another patrol, and another fight. He had been running himself ragged all week for Bruce, having to go on countless patrols to catch some random wild arsonist who had created some serious tech to give himself the ability of pyrokinesis thus letting him create, control, and manipulate fire as he saw fit and he then went on a fire starting spree through the town. His flames were strong, so much so that even Terry’s suit couldn’t keep him cool as the cooling system in the suit had been fried from one too many close encounters with the man man. 

 

Not only had this left Terry nearly fried, but it had also resulted in him coming home sweaty and incredible rank, so much so that his mother had nearly refused to let him in the house unless he showered and seeing as how his clothes were practically drenched in his musk and sweat he had to do his own laundry as well. Which is why, he was glad his mother was gone for the evening thus leaving him with the job to babysit his brother, and with him distracted he quickly made a beeline towards the bathroom merely giving his little brother a wave before having the door shut behind him and he had the water turn on and he started stripping. 

 

As soon as he heard the shower, Matt stood and moved to the door waiting to hear his brother get into the shower, he planned to sneak in saying he had to pee in order to steal his brother’s dirty underwear.

 

Stripping out of his clothes, Terry groaned as he felt some relief from the heat that had been causing him to sweat like a dog sitting in the sun in the middle of summer, turning towards the mirror he couldn’t help but admire himself. Standing 6 ft 2 with pale skin and a muscular figure. Working with the legend of Gotham himself did give Terry a nice body. He has wide shoulders with strong muscular arms and legs, a broad chest with swollen pecs with pink nipples, a set of nice abs, a tight cute butt, and a 9- inch long 9 ½-inch thick cock with 9-inch thick balls. He smirked and flexed a bit, chuckling to himself as he knew if anyone at school saw him they’d never believe it, shaking his head he climbed into the shower and and started washing himself up.

 

Opening the door Matt walked in his eyes glued to the image of his brother in the shower as he made his way to the toilet and started peeing but it was hard as his cock slowly hardened in his hand.

 

Lathering up his body, and moving his hands all along it Terry had his eyes closed as he was lost to the world. Hands roamed across his hard developed muscles, moving across his pecs to his nipples down along his abs towards his fat cock and balls as he had turned around towards the door showing off his ass as he stood under the shower head to get his hair. When he pulled back, his eyes snapped open when he heard the sound of what he knew was someone pissing. “What the-Matt! The heck!” he called out knowing it had to be his brother as they were the only ones in the house.

 

“I really had to pee Terry,” Matt said as he finished peeing and looked at the dirty clothes before saying “Do you want me to take your clothes to the hamper?”

 

“Yeah,yeah.” Terry said with a sigh, as his moment of peace was shattered. “Just make sure they are out of the way so mom won’t be complaining.” 

 

Grinning Matt quickly washed his hands and gathered the clothing before leaving the bathroom, and dumping the pants, and shirt in the hamper and taking the dirty black jockstrap and socks with him to his room.

 

After finishing his shower, Terry stepped out onto the mat and toweled off before tossing his towel over his shoulder, knowing that his brother was in his room he had nothing to worry about walking around naked. Making his way out of the bathroom he turned sharply on his heel and began to make his way to his room. 

 

Laying naked in bed the dirty Jockstrap covering his face, one sock in his mouth and the other on his cock, Matt moaned as he pumped his four inch cock working towards an amazing orgasm while thinking of his brother.

 

Just about to walk past his brother’s room he stopped when he heard something, he stopped and walked back a bit looking at his brothers door in confusion. “Matt?” He said knocking on the door, not knowing his brother couldn’t hear him as he was lost in his own little fantasy as he inhaled his brothers scent from his jockstrap. “Matt, hey Matt?”

 

Moaning loudly Matt worked faster on the brink of his orgasm his ears filled with the sound of his breath and blood rushing. “Terry~” 

 

Frowning, Terry knew something had to be help as he opened the door and walked right into the room. “Matt? You alright…..in...here?” Terry came to a stop as he saw the sight of his brother lying on his bed, the dirty jockstrap on his face, hand pumping his tiny cock as he was practically inhaling his scent and moaning. “Whoa.” 

 

Screaming out his orgasm Matt shot his load into the sock covering his cock before falling back on the bed, panting one hand coming up to remove the dirty sock from his mouth, as he laid there his cock starting to go soft in the cum filled sock.

 

“So this why you wanted to take care of my clothes.” Said Terry as he leaned against the doorframe, arms crossing over his chest. While he felt like he should be shocked, or even angered, maybe a tad bit horrified, he found that he couldn’t as he was more turned on than anything else from seeing his little brother like this. 

 

Bolting up in horror Matt stared at his naked brother the dirty jockstrap still on his face.

 

Terry had the door close behind him, and he approached his brother his lips pulled back in a small smirk as he pulled his jock off his brother’s face. “So you took my jock, and used it to get off knowing just how rank, nasty, and foul smelling it was?” He asked peering down at him. 

 

Matt tried to stutter out an answer but he could not say anything as Terry leaned down and kissed him roughly.

 

Shoving his tongue into his brother’s mouth, grabbing him by his hair and pulling him in close to deepen the kiss, Terry let his tongue push into his mouth and rummaged around mapping out the insides of his brother’s warm wet mouth to ensure that he memorized the entire thing. 

 

Matt moaned his arms going slack as he was pulled against his brother and could feel all the smooth skin and muscles.

 

Holding the kiss for a while longer, Terry let his free hand trail down and tease his brothers small still hard cock, as he gripped it and started to slowly jerk him off, not stopping until he was hard once more and when he was he pulled away from him letting his brother fall back in a daze from the kiss. “Well, glad to see that someone is enjoying himself.” he smirked. “But I bet you’d have even more fun if you came over and had a taste or rather a smell of the real thing.”

 

“What?” Matt asked panting and disoriented as he tried to gather his thoughts from the heated kiss.

 

“You heard me Matt.” Smirked as he started to do a few small flexes, his smile growing as he watched his brother’s eyes roam across his body. “Come over here, and get a whiff of the real thing and not the jock.” He shook his hips having his fat cock swing from side to side as well as his balls. “You’ve only been smelling my jock, so come get a taste of the real thing.”

 

Shyly Matt moved so he was face to face with the large cock, staring at it he slowly stuck out his tongue and licked up a small bead of pre before moaning at the taste and pulling the head into his mouth.

 

Terry’s cock twitched in his brother’s mouth, he let out a pleasant sounding sigh as he rested one hand on top of his head, the warm wetness of his brother’s mouth feeling much better than his own hand after all those long stressful missions, and he rubbed and patted his brothers head looking down at him with a smile. “That’s right Matt, take my cock you liked the smell so much, so get a taste of my dick.”

 

Moaning, Matt slowly started bobbing his head working to take more of the cock as he reached up and played with Terry’s heavy nuts rubbing and lightly pulling on them.

 

Having his cock and balls pleasured Terry let out a groan of pleasure. His fingers curling to grip Matt’s hair as he started to buck into his mouth not pushing in too much as he didn’t want to choke his brother with his fat cock, so he settled into a nice slow pace as he slowly fucked his brother’s mouth enjoying the sensation of having his brother moan and groan around his now aching cock.

 

Working the shaft Matt kept trying to take more until it made him choke a bit causing him to pull back.

 

“You should’ve only taken what you could.” Terry said his cock standing at attention covered in his brother’s drool and practically shining in the light of the room. “You aren’t gonna be able to take this dick into your throat just yet there little bro, that’s way out of your league.” 

 

Blushing Matt rolled over and raised his ass into the air showing off the base of a plug in his hole when he spread his cheeks wide for his brother.

 

Terry’s eyes widen and his cock throbbed like crazy, as he felt like he was gonna blow his load right then and there. “Matt ...where did you get that?” He asked as he brought his hand down on the plug and played with it wiggling it around inside of his brother’s ass and even pushing it in more and then slowly and teasingly pulled it out only to push it back into his ass. “Better question how did you even get this?”

 

“Ahhh I used a credit card and ordered it in your name,” Matt moaned his hole clenching around the plug as his brother teased it.

 

“Buying something with my name?” Terry’s hand came down across Matt’s ass faster than Matt could blink with a resounding smack that echoed through the room. “You know normally I would be pissed at you for doing something like this.” He let go of the plug and smacked his ass again. “But not this time.” This time it wasn’t his hand, but his cock that had smacked Matt’s ass. “Now? I find myself wanting to do something a bit more.” Again and again his cock smacked against Matt’s ass as Terry watched in glee as his brother’s cheeks slowly began to turn a nice shade of red.

 

Matt wiggled and groaned as he was spanked by his brother’s cock it was so hot, it had his own cock leaking pre onto his bed.

 

“You’re enjoying this aren’t you?” Smirked Terry as he didn’t let up, as he gripped his spit covered cock and continued to smack Matt’s ass, over and over again, watching as the red cheeks darkened more and more with each hit. “You are a kinky little brother you know that? Getting off on my dirty jock, jerking off to my musk, sucking my cock, and enjoying being spanked by my dick?” Terry was just moving his hips at this point letting his cock slap against his brother’s ass with each movement of his body. “You are just the kinkiest, little bitch of a brother. And you want to know something? I like that, having a little bitch for a brother could be some fun, just think of all the things I can do to you.” 

 

“Please,” Moaned Matt as he shook his own hips trying to entice Terry.

 

“Please.” Smack. “What.” Smack. “Matt, what is it that you want?” Terry smirked as he slapped and ground his cock against Matt’s ass enjoying the fact he was making his normally bratty little brother come undone with just his musk and his cock alone. “What is it you want little brother? Go on and tell your big brother what it is you want him to do.”

 

“Please FUCK me Big Bro,” Matt screamed pushing back towards the fat cock.

 

Terry smirked, as he reached down and grabbed the plug and yanked it out of his brother’s hole making Matt yelp and he tossed the plug to the side of the room where he didn’t care at the moment as he had one goal in mind. And that goal was fucking his brother’s ass, gripping his ass cheeks apart and exposing his gaping virgin hole Terry lined his cock up with his hole and with a surge of his hips moving them forward and buried his entire cock into his brother’s ass in a single thrust. 

 

Howling Matt arched his back his cock pulsing as it shot out a thin load of cum onto the bed from having his prostate smashed by his brother’s hard cock.

 

“Damn! You feel so fucking tight!” Snapped Terry as he felt his brother’s ass clenching around his cock, his inner walls stretching from the sheer size of his dick and then undulating around it as Terry waited a moment before pulling out to the tip. “Fuck Matt, I bet you feel so good right now, don't you? So full of your brother’s cock.” Terry’s had slapped Matt’s already red ass as he felt his hole clench around his dick from that single slap making him smirk as he slammed into his ass and slapped his ass upon entry. 

 

The pain of his brothers slaps combined with the pleasure of his thrust, it was all so much for Matt who felt like he was falling down a cliff. His body popped with adrenaline as he felt like with each thrust of his brother’s cock it was igniting the liquid pleasure in his veins making him mewl and scream in pleasure. Terry groaned as one hand gripped his brother’s hip as the other reached down and tangled his fingers in his hair. “Since you seem so ready, I’d say its time for me to fuck you like the bitch you are.” 

 

Matt barely had any time to prepare himself before Terry’s cock plunged back into his hole, as Matt’s piercing cry echoed off the walls his body spasmed, and he squeezed his eyes shut  as Terry slammed in and out of his ass, again and again, keeping a tight grip on his hair as he was manhandling him into fucking himself back on his cock. Every thrust came with a grunt/growl that made Matt shiver and melt into the bed as he was at his brother’s mercy. 

 

Every time that Terry’s cock would shove into his ass, Matt’s inner walls would tighten around his cock, granting Terry even more pleasure and making him growl as he bent over and buried his face into Matt’s neck letting his tongue lick, nip, and bit down on his neck. Tears spilt down Matt’s face as he reached back to grab at Terry who growled and pulled backflipping his brother around to lay on his back and he resumed slamming into him as he slammed their lips together in another kiss. Harder and faster, Terry rutted into his brother’s ass balls spanking against his cheeks as he swallowed down his brother's screams and moans, it was only when he struck Mat’s prostate that everything went white. 

 

Matt’s tongue hung out his mouth, dangling over his lips as drool plastered his chin as he was fucked senseless by his brother. His bed shook and rocked with each thrust, as Terry’s body surged forward to ram his cock into the smaller boy. “Fuck Matt.” He hissed between biting and sucking on his brother’s neck. “I’m so close, it feels like your ass is trying to suck my cock right back in every time I pull out!” 

 

“Do it!” Matt screamed/begged his ass gripping his brothers cock with all he had. “Please Please! Terry, please! Shoot inside of me! Cum inside of me! Please, big brother! Please!” Hearing Matt call big brother was too much for Terry as he sheathed himself inside of his brother’s ass and he felt his balls pull up as he came and came hard. His cock twitching before exploding inside of him with a burst of thick spunk spurting deep inside of him in a powerful stream of cum his balls pulsing against Matt’s ass as they pushed out load after load of his cum slowly flooding his brothers ass with his seed. In return for being filled, Matt screamed as he too came his little cock erupting in a small gush of cum spraying the strands of his seed all over himself and Terry pelting them in his seed. 

Time Skip

 

Matt sat naked waiting in Terry’s room, his brother had told him he had a surprise for him and it was something that would blow Matt away.

 

Walking into his Room Terry smiled and asked “Ready for your surprise Matt,” as he stripped showing off two barbells through his nipples and tossed his dirty clothes at his brother who moaned at the musk.

 

“You got piercings,” Matt said confused.

 

“That is not the surprise this is,” Terry replied holding his cock as it started to swell. Matt watched in awe and arousal as his brother’s cock not only swelled, but it began to transform right before his eyes. The first noticeable thing was that it was growing in size, as it now had the size of a horses cock making it at least double its former length putting it at 18-inches long and it even had the flared head of a horses cock, along the shaft of the cock small spines started to sprout from it as they started close to the base of the cock and stop just a few inches short of the head. The cock then began to quiver and shake, as Terry grunted and Matt watched as his brother’s cock split down the middle and instead of something horrifying he watched as his brothers one massive cock became two massive cocks bouncing around from his crotch with the second matching the first in appearance. “Well? What do ya think?” Terry asked running both hands along his newly transformed cocks.

 

Matt lunged forward burying his face between the two massive cocks moaning as he started worshipping his brothers' divine shafts licking and stroking them.

 

“Guess I made the right choice after all.” Snickered Terry his twin cocks twitching from feeling his brother worshipping them. He couldn’t help but feel some sort of primal pleasure from having his younger brother licking, stroking, and pleasing his cocks. “You’re such a good little brother.” Terry purred, as he pulled his cocks back and let them lightly smack against Mat’s face as the flared heads began twitching, and from the tips droplets of pre the size of plums began to dribble out and rolled down the shaft of his cock glistening in the light. “Now you don't want to waste that do you?”

 

Moving to the tip Matt quickly started slurping up the large globs of Pre moaning as the taste filled his mouth, his hands continuing to stroke and work the shafts.

 

More thick globs of Terry’s pre dribbled from the twin cocks, pouring out of them like water from a faucet as he watched Matt try and lick and clean his cocks only to get messy and covered in his pre. “Fuck Matt.” He groaned as his cocks visibly twitched and throbbed as his balls churned. “You look so fucking hot covered in my spunk.” He reached down and began teasing the base of his cocks as he shivered feeling them bulge and he tried his best to hide his smirk. “There are two more surprises to my dicks, want to see em?”

 

“Uh,” Matt asked still licking the pre as he tilted his head to the side.

 

As Matt continued to lick and kiss the heads of Terry’s cocks, he was surprised to see the base of his cock began to grow bigger and bigger, as he pulled back to get a better look at his brother's dicks. His eyes widen as he saw that at the base of his brother’s cocks were two canine-like knots the size of his fist making his cocks look all the more intimidating and turning Matt on even more. “You got the first of the last two, can you get to the second one?”

 

Matt dove in doing his best to bring his brother to completion, using every trick he could think of.

 

With every lick, every kiss, every touch, every caress, and every little trick that Matt did it brought Terry closer and closer to his climax as well as his last surprise. “Nnnngh, I-I suggest backing up s-some.” Terry groaned as he reached down and began pumping both cocks. “Cause here c-comes the last surprise!” The flared heads of Terry’s cocks flared and with a roar he came, no he erupted in twin powerful gushing, geysers of cum that sprayed with the power of a hose, the force of his climax had Terry take a small step back as he let his cum spray from his cock painting his brother’s face white with his seed as he let it all out all over Matt’s face with some even painting his body white with his cum. 

 

Matt looked up in shocked completely coated in cum.

 

Terry’s climax lasted for a solid ten minutes as his balls pushed out load after load before stopping as it finally came to an end. Leaving Terry panting as he looked down at his cum covered, and cum soaked little brother who was sitting in a literal puddle of cum. “So tell me, were you surprised?”

Epilogue 

 

“How does it feel when you use it?” Matt asked his cheeks bright red as he licked up some of the cum from his face.

 

Terry chuckled as he was pumping both of his cocks, as they were still slick with cum and glistened with what was left. “I haven’t tried anything like that yet.” He said, his lips pulling back into a smirk as his tongue trailed across his lips. “But, if your willing we can find out here and now.” He said gesturing to his twin cocks. “Cause I know your as eager as I am to see how they feel.”

 

Jumping Matt nodded quickly straddling one of the monstrous cocks with his hole and rubbing against it.

 

“Someone's eager.” Terry groaned his hands flying down to grab Matt’s hips and hold him in place to ensure that he didn’t move. 

 

“I want it Big Bro,” Matt whined trying to push back on the head of the cock at his hole wanting to feel his brother in him.

 

Terry chuckled lowly in his throat, as his cock throbbed one twitching against Matt’s hole as the other twitched against the boy’s cock. “And who am I to say no to my little bro.” He smirked, without waiting he held Matt in place and the fat head of his cum slick cock pushed right into Matt’s ass slowly sinking inch after inch into the boy’s ass groaning as he could feel the barbs on his cock rubbing and grinding against Matt’s inner walls as his ass squeezed his cock as he continued to push Matt down on to his cock and only stopping once he was fully seated inside of him.

 

Matt moaned out clenching his legs and squeezing around the second cock as his own cock pulsed in need from the pressure filling him up.

 

Moans and grunts mixed into a harmony of pure lust as Terry watched Matt’s back arched. Feeling every inch that was inside of him, Matt’s ass would grip and squeeze his cock before letting go and squeezing again almost like Matt’s ass was trying to memorize the shape, and feel of Terry’s cock. For both brothers, the entire ordeal was like they were free-falling as their bodies popped with pure liquid pleasure running through their veins, and it only increased as Terry pulled Matt up off his cock and slammed him back down and started thrusting.

 

Leaning down Matt started licking and kissing the head of his brother’s second cock as he was fucked and used by the twin to the one he was holding.

 

Terry groaned from the kiss to his second cock, as he felt pleasure from both cocks. The one frotting against Matt’s cock was twitching and throbbing, as the one in his ass was throbbing like crazy, the barbs on the cock in Matt’s ass were rubbing and grinding against the inner walls of Matt’s ass. Terry continued to lift him up and down, wrapping his arms around his back as he continued to slam him down on his cock, each thrust came with a low growl from Terry that made Matt melt against him as he was completely at his brother’s whim.

 

Tightening and groaning Matt took the fucking like a champ his hole tight and hot as the cock filled it, and painted the inside with copious amounts of pre, while the second Cock did the same to his thighs and body.

 

Pre covered Matt’s body, and the inside of his ass slicking it up enough to make Terry’s thrust faster and letting him go harder. Each time Terry rammed into his brother’s ass, his walls tightened around his cock making Terry groan louder and slam in twice as hard as before as sheer amount of pre was oozing out around his cock and dribbling down the shaft and along his balls as the sound of slick, lewd sounds echoed as Terry had to move them over near the table laying Matt down on his back as he rammed into him from above.

 

Matt moaned and screamed as he was used as a fuck hole for the genetically modified cock.

 

Terry pulled Matt’s legs apart, towering over him until he was putting all of his weight and strength into every thrust shaking the table and making it slide back against the floor. When his cock struck Matt’s prostate, he couldn’t help but groan at the face his brother was making. Matt’s face was flushed, his eyes glazed with lust, tongue dangling out his mouth with spit dribbling down his chin as Terry was fucking him senseless. “Fuck. So. Close.” Groaned Terry his body surging forward to ram his cock into the smaller boy.

 

With a grunt, Matt shot his own load all over the cock he was frotting causing his hole to tighten up and squeeze his brother tighter.

 

Terry couldn’t take it any more as the knot at the base of his cock swelled and he slammed it into his ass hard watching it pop into Matt’s ass and it expanded locking him in place. With a roar, Terry came and came hard as twin geyser of cum exploded from both of his cocks, erupting from them like lava from a volcano as the one that had been frotting against Matt’s had sprayed the geyser of cum all over the boy shooting spraying his seed all over the boy’s face, hair, neck, chest, and stomach completely covering the boy’s front in white seed. As the second one flooded his ass, filling it to the brim of with his brother’s seed, so much so that Matt’s stomach began to swell and grow from the sheer amount of cum that was being pumped into him as his brother’s balls pulsed against his ass.

 

Matt laid limp on the table completely out cold from the amazing fucking he had just received from his big brother.

 

Looking down at his brother, Terry shook his head and as he gathered Matt up in his arms and carried him towards the showers not removing him from his cock. “Seems like I’m gonna have to see about you being able to take both.” He said rubbing brother’s back as the showers turned on and he walked right in.

 

Chapter 6: A falling Star

Black Star panted sweat dripping down his body as he glared at Soul, his black wife beater soaked in sweat.

 

Grinning showing of the razor sharp teeth Soul used the bottom of his white wife beater to dry his forehead exposing his taut muscles to Black Star as he did so, his 6 pack abs relaxing as he stretched, before saying “Give it up I beat you just admit defeat.”

 

“Never a god does not admit defeat you just got lucky I am sure I am better than you physically,” Black Star shouted loudly, pulling his shirt off exposing his pecs, and a tight 8 pack of abs, “See my abs are better than yours.”

 

“Oh please every real man knows that physical appearance is only one part of the deal the other is skill,” Soul said scoffing at Black Star’s attitude.

 

“You are just chicken cause you know you can never measure up to a god,” Black Star shot back with a cocky grin as he palmed his own crotch.

 

“Right, this coming from the little boy , who had to peek on women in the bath to feel like a big man.” Snorted Soul, crossing his arms behind his head and closing his eyes. He knew this would get under Black Stars skin, as Tsubaki had let it slip how the blue haired boy had the tendency to sneak a peek at Tsubaki and the other girls when they were bathing/showering. “Any so called god, that has to do that is no god but a small little boy who’s not a real man at all.” 

 

Face flushed Black Star let out a growl “Oh yeah I bet I am more of a man then you are,”.

 

“Oh please, a cool guy like me? Being less of a man than you?” Soul raised an eyebrow at him and then rolled his eyes. “Please, you could never be more of a man than me and that’s a fact.” 

 

“Then prove it unless you are to scared you are going to lose,” Black Star taunted as he took his hand from his crotch.

 

“Fine fine, if it will shut you up then let’s do it.” Soul rolled his eyes as he reached down and grabbed his pants. “I do hope you’re ready to lose Black Star.” Smirked Soul as he fingered his belts button and played with his belt. “Cause once we do this, you are gonna see what a real man’s cock looks like.” 

 

“Ha I see that every time I look in the mirror after I shower,” Black Star said yanking his pants down letting what he thought in his mind to be the perfect proof of his manliness flop out and stand hard in the air.

 

Soul blinked. Once. Twice. Then three times. Then after another moment he threw his head back and he let out a bark of laughter, his hands leaving his pants to hold his sides as he actually fell to the floor howling, barking in laughter so hard he had tears pouring down his face. “Y-You have to be kidding me!” Crackled Soul as he slammed his hand on the ground and tried to breath. “T-That’s it? That’s it?!” He howled again. “That’s the so called ‘real man’s cock’ of the almighty Black Star?! That’s just hilarious!” 

 

“What are you laughing at, Am I too manly for you,” Black Star teased puffing up his chest making his pecs swell slightly.

 

“How can you call that!” Soul crackled slamming his hand on the ground. “T-That’s not being manly! If anything! That’s so freaking small! And puny!” he was on his backrolling across the ground as he was still laughing so hard that he was starting to wheeze. 

 

“IT IS TOO BIG!” Black Star snapped getting more and more upset and annoyed with Soul as he was laughing at him, he crossed his arms over his chest and growled at him. “I’m the biggest of all the other guys in the shower! And they have bowed and looked on in awe at my mighty weapon!” 

 

“You mean they were in shock from the sight of how fucking small it is!” Crackled Soul as he was slowly getting his breathing back under control. “They weren’t looking at you in awe! They were looking at you in fucking shock from how small your dick was!” He could only imagine the looks on the others' faces as they saw Black Stars cock. “They probably didn’t say a damn thing because they didn’t want to deal with him in the shower.

 

“Not true! Even Ox has commented on the size of my cock and even he’s surprised by how big I am!” 

 

“More like, Ox was shocked because your only a fucking inch bigger than him!” 

 

“Oh like you are bigger,” Black Star shot back anger boiling his blood.

 

“Black Star, at this point I know I'm bigger than you.” Said Soul as he said that with such a blank face that it surprised Black Star for a moment before he snapped out of it.’

 

“Then Prove it or get on your knees and blow a real man,” Black Star bit out.

 

“Oh I’ll prove it, but when I do your gonna be the ones on his knees.” Soul said as he got to his feet and grabbed his pants. “You sure you want to do this? Don't need you chickening out on me now.”

 

“A real man never backs down and god does not go back on his word.” Black Star said hitting himself on the chest.

 

“Well then.” Soul began to slowly undo his pants, as he unbuttoned them and then moved to his belt. “O hope you are ready to lose god .” Pulling his pants down, he showed off his jockstrap and then he pulled that down. “Cause, you just lost.” And he let his jock drop exposing his cock right before Black Star’s eyes. 

 

Black Star stared in shock at the monstrous cock that dwarfed his own, all he could mutter was “Demon,”

 

“Well, I wouldn’t call it that.” Soul’s grin was that of the cat who had gotten the canary. “But its certainly bigger than yours god . And If I recall that means you just lost, thus as you said get on your knees and blow a real man.” He smirked shaking his hips around as he let his hips move from side to side shaking his cock around, but when he saw that Black star wasn’t doing as he sat he frowned and approached him. “I said.” He grabbed Black Star by his shoulders and forced him down to his knees right before his cock and forced his face right against his cock. “Blow me.” 

 

His hand moved to grip Black Star’s hair forcing him to gasp in shock and pain and then he plunged his cock right into the open mouth of the boy before him and forced all 9-inch long 10-thick inches of his cock into Black Star’s mouth and had his balls resting against Black Star’s chin. “Fuck yes.” He groaned as he started to pump his cock in and out of Black Stars mouth his balls roughly and harshly smacking against Black Star’s chin with each thrust of his hips.  

 

Shocked Black Star did not even gag as his face was forced into Soul’s smooth crotch, his throat being roughly fucked as his eyes watered and Soul just kept on pumping away.

 

“And you don't even have a fucking gag reflex?” Snorted Soul as he continued to pump his cock into Black Star’s mouth and into his throat. “Then again, it makes so much fucking sense. All the talking you do it's no wonder you haven’t choked on your own damn tongue.” He growled digging into his scalp. “You talk a big game Black Star, but you aren’t a god, you aren’t even a man. What you are is a simple little boy who’s got it in his mind that he is a man, but let me tell you the truth.” He started slamming his cock into Black Star’s throat. “You. Are. A. Little. Bitch!” He growled with each thrust to get his words across and for Black Star to understand his point. 

 

Drool and Saliva dripped down Black Star’s chin with each thrust as his mouth was used as a fuck hole by Soul.

 

As he fucked his mouth, Soul brought his foot over and pressed it against Black Star’s cock, grinding his heel against his small 3-inch cock. “This isn’t even a cock of a god, or a man, or even a kid. What this is, is the cock of a whiny, needy little bitch who needed a cock in his mouth to shut him the fuck up!” His thrusts got harder and faster balls slapping against Black Star’s chin in a near bruising pace. “You may demand respect, and demand that everyone focus on you, but that’s not to show everyone your a god, you want them to come and use you like the fucking little submissive fuck-bitch that you are. To have them force you down and shove their hard Man-cocks in your mouth and that fucking pussy you call an ass!” 

 

“Glurg,hmphe” Black star tried to say but was unable to pull back so it came out a muffled garbled mess of wet sounds.

 

“What’s that? You’re thinking about me fucking your ass like I’m fucking our mouth?” Smirked Soul forcing his cock to push in more. “Picturing me fucking your tight little boy pussy every night? Turning it into the propper pussy for everyone to have a go, just to pass you around like a common flesh light and fuck your ass over and over again.” 

 

Black Star was starting to get lightheaded from the lack of oxygen combined with the musk of Soul’s crotch as the teen kept fucking his throat.

 

“You want that don't you?” Soul yanked Black Star off his cock smirking at the mess of drool and spit that dripped down his chin and covered his mouth as well as his own cock. “You want me to fuck your ass every night? Treat you like a common whore? A common sex toy to be used and passed around and just be a fucking cum dump for the rest of the guys here at the school?” He rubbed his drool covered cock against his face smacking it against his cheek splattering it with drool, spit, and pre. 

 

Panting Black Star looked up his eyes slightly glazed as he tried to catch the tip of the massive cock to continue sucking it.

 

“Just like I thought, you talk all that big game but under all that, under all that showing off.” Soul slapped him across the face again. “You’re just a little fuck boi, soon to be my fuck boy. I’m gonna train that pussy of yours to be the perfect little pussy and have you plesing not only me but anyone that begs to have a crack at you my little Star Whore.” He said before shoving his cock right back into Black Star’s mouth.  

 

Groaning Black Star started sucking and bobbing his head as he worked the massive cock with his tongue.

 

“And when I’m done turning your ass into a pussy, I’m taking you down to this nice little shop and I’m gonna get you all nice and dressed up.” He groaned as he began to feel his balls churning and twitching. “I’m gonna have all the hair on your body removed, making that skin of yours smooth as hell, and then I’m gonna get a perfect little tramp stamp right on your fucking ass where it belongs, and then I got something special.”

 

Humming around the cock Black Star closed his eyes before sucking even harder on it.

 

Soul grunted and groaned as he gritted his teeth against one another and then felt his balls twitching. “Fuck! I can’t hold it any longer!” Snapped Soul as he forced Black Star down on to his cock and grunted as he felt his balls pulled up close to his body and he came and came hard. Cum erupted from his cock with the force of a geyser mixed with a power hose, a massive blast of cum as if it was fired from a cannon quickly filled Black Star’s mouth making his cheeks bulge as even his throat bulged as he tried to gulp it down but with how much there was and how fast it was coming out it made it hard for him to swallow it all.

 

If that wasn’t enough, not only was Black Star unable to swallow it all, he found some dribbling down his mouth around Souls cock and down along the white haired weapons balls dripping on to the floor, the cum didn’t just escape from his mouth but his nose as well, it shot out his nose as he continued to try in vain to swallow it all. “Don't you fucking dare try and pull back!” Snapped Soul holding Black Star in place when he felt him trying to escape from his grip. “You’re my little cum dump! And I ain’t letting go until you swallow it all!” 

 

Black Star was forced to stay attached to Souls crotch, unable to pull away and forced to swallow down Souls massive load of thick man seed, the warmth pooling in his stomach as the sheer amount had his stomach slowly growing bulging outward as more and more filled it, and what he didn’t swallow covered his clothes and even his crotch in remnants that dripped from his mouth until soon he was sitting in a small puddle of cum. As his climax began to come to an end, Soul looked down at Black Star and smirked. “Now, I’ve got a promise to keep.”

Time Skip

 

Soul grinned as he sat in class his new dog at his feet happy slurping on his cock.

 

Black Star had changed he now wore puppy gear, a puppy tail had the word whore tattooed inside his star shaped birthmark, while having Star Whore and an arrow pointing down tattooed right over his fat plump ass. Black Star’s chest had also grown into a set of massive pecs thanks to an item from Dr. Stien, all in all Black Star now looked like a complete and total bitch.

 

“Now that’s a proper little Star Bitch.” Smirked Soul as he reached down and rubbed Black Star’s head and he scratched his head. He couldn’t believe that this had turned out like this. From having Black Star challenge him, to now having the little bitch as his personal cock hungry puppy and cum dump. “You’re doing so well Black Whore.” He chuckled as his cock throbbed and twitched leaking drops of his pre that Black Star was licking up with ease. “That’s right bitch, lick it all up, lick every drop.”

Chapter 7: The Vanitas Remnant

Sora sighed as he laid down on the soft bed, his muscles tired as he laid out relaxing on the soft comforter of his bed for the night, Donald and Goofy had been forced to go to another room as he took the single king size bed in the last single room.

 

Unknown to Sora, as he slept something began to stir deep within his heart. Inside of Sora’s heart, the station of awakening was glowing-no it was flickering, the once bright multicolored stained glass like station was going in and out as if some sort of internal conflict was going on. What was going on had to do with something that happened during Sora’s Mark of Mastery Exam, where during said Exam he had been captured by Young Xehanort was almost used to become the thirteenth vessel for the older Xehanort’s heart thankfully his friends had arrived and had saved him in the nick of time...or so they thought. 

 

What none of them knew, was that during Sora’s sleep was that the darkness that Xehanort had used to keep him asleep had awakened something deep within him, that something was another heart and this was not the heart that had protected him from sinking into the darkness. Oh no, this was a heart as black as pitch, a heart more dark than any other heartless Sora had ever fought, and the feeling it gave off just oozed negativity. Suddenly, the top of the station of awakening cracked, the stained glass picture fracturing as more and more cracks formed along it and slowly seeping out from it was none other than a thick black ooze that just screamed bad things. 

 

The oozed pooled on top of the station, slowly gathering into a thick dark puddle and slowly it began to build itself up, slowly morphing into a human like form the form then began to solidify and then took on a shape a more human shape. The shape was a male looking figure, who was wearing a black and red organic looking body suit, his face looking very much like Sora’s with the main differences being this person had pitch black hair, his eyes being a bright golden-yellow color, his skin was paler than Sora’s own sun kissed tan skin from years of soaking up the sun on the beach of his island, and his build was far more muscular than Sora’s ever had been. This was no ordinary being, this being was darkness incarnate, he was a sadistic and dangerous person who had thought to have been destroyed forever. 

 

This was none other than Vanitas, the physical manifestation of Ventus’s darkness. 

 

“Ah! Finally!” He growled, shaking his body as he looked around the black void. He had long since been trying to escape from the depths of Sora’s heart, the boy had far too much light for his liking and it had keeping him locked away and unable to escape. But, thanks to the old man and his meddling he had managed to use the darkness that had tried to swallow Sora’s heart to give himself more power coursing through his body, more power than he could ever imagine having. 

 

“I never thought I’d get out of here.” He said, with newly gained power he felt that he would be able to finally escape from Sora’s body and get his own back and bring about his own brand of revenge on not only those so called Keyblade master’s but old man Xehanort as well. “Now let’s get-”

 

“Not so fast!” Vanitas was temporarily blinded as in a flash of light two figures appeared, two figures he knew all too well. The first He has bright blue eyes and golden blond hair. His hair is spiky, as the front concentrates the spikes on the right side of his head as if windswept, while the back is smoother and more flaky. He wore a black, high-collared jacket with a zipper resembling the Nobody symbol. Over this, he wore another jacket, this one unzipped and white, with several black block designs and a grey hem on the end of each sleeve. This jacket's collar was red and pleated and folded back.He also wore two-colored pants; the legs of his pants were beige with several of what looked like buttons on the hem that appeared to attach the legs to the rest of the cloth, which were dark-colored. His shoes were colored in shades of grey and black, and had red straps in place of laces. Finally, he wore a wrist band with a black-and-white checkerboard pattern on his left wrist, as well as a plain black ring on his left index finger and a plain white ring on his left middle finger. 

 

This was Roxas, Sora’s nobody.

 

The second figure earned Vanitas’s ire even more so than Roxas, He wears a jacket that resembles a fusion of Roxas's jacket and Sora's jacket, also reminiscent of the Yin and Yang symbol. The collar of the jacket is red and pleated, again, similar to the collar on Roxas's own jacket. Underneath this, he wears what appears to be a grey vest with a single button and several white, angular patterns on it. He wears a third layer under this, in the form of a plain, high-necked, black shirt. He also has a chunk of dull green and grey armor on his midsection that appears to be under his vest, and another piece of armor on his left shoulder.

 

His pants are also similar to the pants Roxas wore, though his balloon outward slightly before closing up about halfway down his legs, similar to caprice pants. These pants are colored in shades of grey, black, and white. He also wears an ornate, dull green and grey piece of armor on his upper-left arm, along with a black and white checkered wristband that is, once again, strikingly similar to Roxas's, but with white edges as opposed to Roxas's black-edged wristband. He wears two criss-crossing straps on his chest, on which he wears a silver Keyblade Master emblem. His boots are rather odd, as they resemble an armored version of normal street shoes in shades of dull green and grey.

 

This was Ventus, the heart that gave Sora the power to use the keyblade, the light that protected him… and Vanitas’s other half.

 

“Well, well, well… well.” Vanitas drawled out, with a low animalistic snarl. “If it isn’t the nobody, and the idiot who got us in this situation.” He sneered. “Come to see me off before I make my way out of this dump and into the real world?” He asked smirking. “How thoughtful of you both, it's almost enough to bring a tear to my eye.”

 

“We will stop you,” Ventus said his hand in position to summon his Keyblade ready to strike Vanitas down. Roxas standing ready next to his lookalike.

 

Vanitas let out a cruel, cold, mocking laughter his golden-yellow eyes gleaming. “You two? Think you can stop me?” He asked holding his stomach with one hand, the other covering his eyes as he threw his head back and laughed even more, his laugh echoing through the void of Sora’s heart. “You couldn’t stop me when we were apart, or when I had the X-Blade what makes you think you can stop me now?” 

 

“It is two against One,” Roxas said jumping to strike Vanitas as he tried to summon his Keyblade and failed.

 

“What’s wrong performance issues?” Vanitas asked, as he smirked at him his suit-no his very body wiggling as from his back long slimy looking tentacles shot out from his back and lashed out grabbing Roxas and coiling around his waist and binding his arms to his sides. He then looked at Ven, tentacles swarming him as he bound him the same way it did Roxas.

 

Roxas gasped trying to get free and cursing Vanitas not noticing the slime dissolving his and Ventus’s clothing leaving them exposed.

 

Soon both Ventus and Roxas had their clothes completely melted off their bodies, leaving the two of them completely naked leaving their bodies completely exposed. Of course, without their clothes it was easy to see how the two of them were different from one another, for one Ventus lacked as much muscle that either Vanitas and Roxas had as his body was more effeminate as he had more of a lean hourglass figure like shape, with a nice plump round bodacious, bubble bouncing booty, his nipples the size of dimes and his flaccid 5 inch cock rested on top of 5-thick balls. 

 

Whereas Ventus was more effeminate between the two, Roxas cleary had the more muscular body, with strong arms, hard abs, thick thighs, a nice heart-shaped butt, toned muscular arms, a throbbing 13-inch 3.5 thick cock with balls the size of apples. Across his back was none other than the nobody symbol with the roman symbol for 13 along the symbol. “Well, you both do have quite the bodies.” Vanitas smirked as his tentacles slid along their bodies and started to tease and play with their nipples and cocks. The tentacles slid along their cocks coiling around them and squeezing them, more tentacles moved towards their nipples and started pulling, nipping, and tugging on them as two thick phallic tentacles moved towards their mouths and forced their way into their mouths.

 

Both boys groaned as the dark slick tentacles abused their bodies and violated their mouths teasing and prodding at their virgin holes.

 

The tentacles plunged into their holes, the slime on the tentacles making it easy for them to pump in and out of his ass and mouth wiggling and thrusting around as the tentacles around their nipples and cock formed mouths and suckled on their nipples and started to suck on their cocks bobbing up and down taking their entire cocks into their mouths and swallowing around them.

 

Twisting and turning the two tried to resist but the constant assault wore down their barriers slowly breaking their minds in pleasure unaware that each second weakened them and made Vanitas even stronger.

 

“You know, you two look real good.” Vanitas said smirking, as his entire body began to slowly darken the black and red becoming more prominent as his facial features began to change as well slowly becoming more dog-no more wolf like as his body bulged and changed into a mass of black and red ooze that slowly came together to form what looked like a goop like dog/wolf head. “ Now, why don't I just eat you up.” He growled as he opened his mouth and the tentacles began to lower the two of them into his mouth and closed it shut trapping the two of them in his mouth before he swallowed. 

 

The two boys were so high on pleasure, they barely noticed that they were slowly being pulled into the depths of Vanitas body their own being absorbed into his very being their beings being sucked into him before they slowly vanished. Outside of his stomach Vanitas’s form rippled, and he could feel their power surging through his body as his ooze like form began to slowly spread out and cover the entire station covering it in his ooze slowly changing it and not just that but the darkness of the void began to grow darker yet darker as Vanitas’s presence began to fill the entire place.

 

~Scene Break: Outside Sora’s body~

 

Outside of Sora’s body, he never noticed the aura of darkness coming off his body, the aura itself then slowly began to move from his body and towards Sora’s shadow. Sora’s shadow then began to contort and slowly began to form into a miniature corridor of darkness and from it slowly a sprout of ooze came from it covering the floor, but it wasn’t done as the ooze began to rise up from the ground forming into a massive shapeless mass. From the mass, it formed into none other than Vanitas’s head that licked his lips and slowly his tentacles began to move towards Sora thick cords of blackness that were slithering through the air towards Sora’s bed and now towards Sora himself. 

 

The tentacles  moved along the bed, slithering up along his body and slowly covering it making his clothes dissolve into nothingness letting him see Sora’s body. Sora certainly had one nice body, as he had a nice tan twunk body with strong arms, hard abs, thick thighs, a nice heart-shaped butt, large pecs, a throbbing 10” long 3.5” thick cock with softball-sized balls, spiky brown hair and alluring blue eyes. Across his back, he has black tribal tattoos in the shape of the crown pendant which he was born with and some tribal markings along his left arm. Licking his lips Vanitas had his tentacles descend down upon him.

 

Jolting awake Sora looked around in shock as he found himself unable to move thanks to the tendrils trapping him on the bed.

 

“ Now now, no need to freak.” Vanitas purred, as his tentacles moved down towards Sora’s cock and gripped it coiling around his dick vibrating and pumping along his cock. More tentacles glide across Sora’s body as a single touch of the tentacles started staining Sora’s tan skin black, but not a regular black it was a sort of shiny black material. More tentacles moved along his body, two of them snaking up to his chest and formed mouths at the tip and latched on to his nipples as smaller tentacles sprouted from those ones and started slithering along his chest and over his shoulders down his tattooed back towards his ass as another pair of tentacles were pulling his cheeks apart and teasing his hole. 

 

Sora moaned out his body pulsing as pleasure washed over him his cock bouncing and his ass clenching.

 

Tentacles bounced and played with his cock and ass, more of his skin stained black as it continued to spread across his body, his cock and nipples being stimulated with almost endless pleasure. Sora was still trying to get free, fighting through the pleasure, had he been paying attention he would have noticed two phallic looking tentacles slither along his neck coiling around it and then they pushed right into his ears and started pumping in and out, just as a tentacle pushed into his cock and another one forced its way into his ass. 

 

Sora moaned his eyes going wide for a moment before they hazed over and drool started leaking out of his moaning mouth, his brain useless as the tentacles fucked it coating it in black like his body.

 

The blackness covering his body in what looked almost like latex, it grew more and more as the tentacles lifted the now latex covered Sora into the air as the latex began to form into what looked like a suite that was similar to Vanitas’s back in his human form. “ So delicious, so tasty looking.” Vanitas purred bringing Sora over to his head as he eyed the now latex covered teen over him looking up at him. “ Come here, my little treat.” Opening his mouth wide, far wider than anything humanly possible and lowered him down into the black abyss of his mouth more tentacles grasping at Sora’s body and pulling him down into the abyss as Vanitas slowly closed his mouth around Sora’s body. 

 

Sora moaned the pleasure completely consuming him as his body was consumed by Vanitas, a last glimmer of light was snuffed out as Sora experienced the strongest orgasm of his life.

 

As he consumed Sora, Vanitas felt something in him click into place as his entire form rippled and his body bubbled and churned turning into a withering mass of tentacles and goop as it began to bulge and contort into something more, something else something, far more than what he originally was. A massive sphere of Darkness and the same ooze that made up Vanitas formed in the middle of the room, as his oozed seeped out blanketing the entire room in his ooze. The, the orb began to break and crack, slowly something began to form from it and it wanted out. 

 

The sphere burst apart,and from it emerged Vanitas only he wasn’t the same as he had been before. In his new wolfish form was Vanitas was a towering 20ft tall and entirely covered in giant swollen muscles that rippled with pure power. His entire body was covered in short fuzzy black fur with thicker, longer fur on along the sides of his arms and his legs, along his back and head as hair, and a thick 7ft long black wolf tail. He had two set of powerful beefy arms, each with bould-like biceps and ends with sets of sharp black claws. His legs were also incredibly muscular with claws on each toe. His mouth stretched out into a wolf-like snout that had many sharp pearly teeth with long fangs. On his head he had a set of long black wolf ears and golden eyes with slitted pupils. On his chest were red marking making a veiny heart. Last but not least was his 5ft long 1.5ft thick black cock covered in crimson veins, ending in a massive knot that was easily 2.5ft in diameter. Beneath his mastodon dick was a set of huge beach ball-sized nuts that look like they could crush rock.

 

Looking his form over, Vanitas let his lips pull back into a wolfish grin, his fangs glistening in the dim light of the room. He ran his hands along his body, trailing over his pecs down to his abs, and moving further down towards his throbbing aching massive cock. “ This power.” He growled, licking his fangs with his long ooze dripping tongue. “ This body, its perfect! Far better than anything my old body could even put out! Or even look like!” He crackled, throwing his head back and letting out a crackle of laughter. His laughter was cut short as he felt his cock ache, and his balls twitch, it was a feeling he had never felt before pure unbridled lust and a desire to fuck.

 

And it was a feeling he wanted to have satisfied.

 

Grunting, Vanitas knew he couldn’t very well leave the room and nor could he find someone who he would fuck that would be able to please him, but who, who would be. “ Wait, i know who.” Smirked Vanitas as he growled and groaned, he felt his throat twitch and his cheeks began expanding as he felt his cheeks expand bigger and bigger before he couldn’t hold and he literally spat out a human size was of more black ooze. Said ooze began to move and wither around as it as something began to form from it.

 

Slowly that something changed into a human shape, it gained legs, arms, a torso, then a human form and shape as the figure arched up off the ground as Vanitas continued to watch. The figure gained hair, dark brown locks with a streak of black going through them, mouth opening up to show rows of slightly sharper teeth, eyes opening to show that they were a much darker blue then they originally had been. Another thing that was noticed was that the person was now dressed in what could only be described as a latex suit, it was sleek and fit them like a second skin making the person's body pop out more as it hugged in all the right places, outlining his ass, pecs, muscles and his cock. On the chest was a red unversed symbol much like the one on Vanitas’s.

 

It was none other than Sora, or at least the Sora that Vanitas wanted. The newly reformed Sora looked around, his dark blue eyes hazy and glowing with lust. “M-Master?” He asked looking at Vanitas-more importantly he was looking at Vanitas’s massive cock.

“ You know what to do bitch .” Said Vanitas as he simply sat down, shaking the entire room as he leaned back pushing his massive cock out as the entire thing almost overshadowed Sora making him squirm as he crawled over to Vanitas’s massive cock and stood up and started lapping at it his mouth opening as his much longer than normal tongue trailed along the length of the cock. “That’s right, use that new tongue of yours and worship your master’s cock. ” smirked Vanitas as he felt his cock twitching under Sora’s tongue.

Chapter 8: Iron Giant

“And your positive that you both will be alright?” Annie Hughes asked as she was gathering her coat and her keys. It had been a recent call from the diner, something about another waitress coming down with something fierce and she now needed to come in and work the late shift to cover up for the sick waitress. “The owner wouldn’t mind If I just missed one day of work so I can stay here and watch him.” 

 

“Hey, it's fine Ann.” One Dean McCoppin smiled as he lead her towards the door, after the events with the Iron Giant, and having seen Agent Mansely or just Mansley as he was now known as seeing as how the man had been arrested and had lost his job, Dean had decided to move into the spare room in the Hughes home, as thanks to his work with the Iron Giant Sculpture his other artwork had started selling like hotcakes helping him make more money, and with that extra cash he had decided to move into the room to give the two some extra cash as well as help out when Annie needed someone to look after Hogarth-even with all that had happened, she was still unsure about leaving her son home alone. “I’ve got this covered, trust me I do.” 

 

Annie bit her lip as she threw her coat over her shoulders sliding her arms through the sleeves grabbing the door handle. “Alright if you’re sure.” She smiled, she had long since come to trust Dean with watching over her son. How could she not? He had done so much to help Hogarth come out of his shell as well as during the small period of depression Hogarth had at the lose of the Iron Giant, the man truly was a godsend to her and her son. “My number is on the fridge, there is the emergency numbers on the counter, I made some meatloaf and stored it in the fridge as well as some leftover chicken from last night in case you boys don't want that.” As she turned to leave she stopped and hugged her son. “Behave.” 

 

“Mom.” Groaned Hogarth, but he smiled nonetheless wrapping his arms around his mother and hugging her. “I will now go you don't want to be late.” He said as they pulled apart and his mother walked out of the house. 

 

“And no late-night snacking, junk food or scary movies!” 

 

“Mom! I know! Trust me there won’t be!” Annie smiled and waved to her son and Dean goodbye as she started up the car and took off down the road knowing that her son was in good hands with the man she felt that she was coming to like. 

 

As soon as the truck was down the road Dean lowered his hand and pinched Hogarth’s tight little ass with a smirk on his lips, “Yeah no junk food for you tonight,” Dean teased.

 

Hogarth shivered, his cheeks turning a slight pink. A bolt of pleasure going through his body. “Ah, that’s a shame guess I’ll have to settle for something else~” He smiled at Dean feigning innocence. 

 

“Oh wonder what meat we can whip up for dinner after all growing boys need their meat,” Dean said fighting back the desire to laugh as he flirted so cornily with Hogarth.

 

Hogarth snorted, while corny Dean’s little attempt at flirting still had the desired effect as the pink tinge on Hogarth’s face turned into a light red color. “Oh, I can’t wait.” Hogarth’s hand snaked down along Dean’s hip, diving down his thigh and pressed his palm flat against his crotch. “It’s gonna be my favourite right Daddy .” Hogarth purred lowly, looking at Dean with half-lidded eyes that were twinkling with lust and desire. 

 

“Why don't we go find out,” Dean said giving a swat to the perky little bottom as he turned and moved to the kitchen table before sitting in a chair with his legs spread wide showing off a sizable bulge.

 

Hogarth licked his lips as he got down onto his hands and knees and he crawled forward in between Dean’s legs his face mere inches away as he leaned forward and pressed his face against it. Even with his pants on, Hogarth could feel the heat of Dean’s throbbing cock he licked his lips kissing along the bulge as he moved all the way towards the top undoing the button with his hands and then smiled grabbing the Zipper with his teeth and slowly began to pull it down.

 

Dean groaned as he watched his young lover work, his cock pulsing in the confines of his boxers and jeans.

 

“Hm~ looks so good.” Moaned Hogarth as his hands grabbed at the sides of Dean’s boxers and pulled them down to expose the man’s cock. “Gods.” He shivered his eyes locked on to the cock right before his eyes, Dean’s cock was 9-inches long and at least 9 ½-inches thick with orange size balls. “So thick, and so juicy looking.” He smiled trailing his fingers along the underside of the thick cock massaging the cock as he looked at the pre covered head making his moan as he leaned forward and inhaled Dean’s scent.

 

“Don’t play with your meal,” Dean said grinning as he shoved Hogarth’s face into his cock moaning as the boy took the leaking head into his mouth and started sucking.

 

Hogarth hummed around the cock, as he licked around the head and slowly bobbed his head up and down, pulling back to lightly suckle on the head as his tongue ran along with the head and down the underside towards his balls. 

 

Running his hand through his shirt Dean pulled off revealing his slightly muscular chest and a black leather harness.

 

Purring around the cock, Hogarth moaned as he pulled back to the tip and slowly went down taking in more and more of his cock as his fingers began to play with what he hadn’t taken into his mouth as one hand slipped down towards Dean’s balls and to get a feel of them as he rolled them around and bounced them around giving them a small squeeze.

 

“Go ahead and take off your clothes the last thing we want is for your mom to find your clothes soaked in cum,” Dean said ruffling Hogarth’s hair.

 

Looking up at his daddy, Hogarth smiled around his cock slowly pulling back as he came off with a loud wet “Pop.” Licking his lips Hogarth began to slowly strip out of his clothes feeling the hungry gaze of his daddy on him, excitement racing through his body as he pulled off his top exposing his own leather harness that was attached to his body, as his pants came off to expose his rock hard 5-inch long 3-thick cock and equally thick balls. “How do I look daddy~?”

 

“Perfect as always,” Dean said pulling Hogarth into a searing kiss and groaning as their naked bodies rubbed against each other. Their tongues dancing as hands roamed each other's bodies right there in the kitchen.

 

Hogarth groaned into the kiss, his hands pressing against Dean’s chest. He pushed his crotch against his letting his cock rub and grind against the older male’s dick, the sensation of their hard members slapping against one another sent small spark of pleasurable electricity through his nerves making him arch into Dean’s touch for more whimpers being swallowed by the kiss as he felt the older male’s tongue dive into his mouth.

 

“Such a needy boy aren’t you,” Dean said his hand reaching down and stroking Hogarth’s aching cock.

 

“You’re just as hard as me.” Hogarth moaned shivering, as his lips were parted as his tongue darted across his lips. “If not harder~ You want this as much as I do and you know it.” He smirked cheerfully yelping when he felt a strong hand come down across his ass. 

 

“Then why don't we get to my room and start on the real fun or maybe you want some of this before we start,” Dean said holding up his espresso blend.

 

“Well that all depends on you.” Smirked Hogarth pressing himself against Dean, and nuzzled his chest. “You think you got what it takes daddy? Or are you gonna be all tuckered out and unable to handle me?”

 

“Let's see little man,” Dean said standing with one hand cupping Hogarth and holding him against him as he moved to make the Espresso for the younger male.

 

Hogarth withered and mewled, as he pressed himself against Dean. The closer proximity making him shiver, his nose was filled with Dean’s natural scent a strong scent that never failed to excite him. “Daddy~” He moaned grinding and humping against Dean’s body as he wanted to have his Daddy inside of him so badly. “Please.”

 

“Just a minute Baby got to make your drink,” Dean said finishing up the coffee for Hogarth.

 

Hogarth whined, his nose twitching as he caught the scent of coffee and he shivered remembering the last time he had drank it and his cock was twitching madly. 

 

Handing the cup to Hogarth, Dean smirked and said: “Drink up.”

 

Taking the cup, Hogarth slowly began to down the drink gulping it down as the warmth of the drink filled his system and as he finished the last drop his pupils were blown wide as he started shivering and rubbing against Dean his entire body becoming jittery as he moaned hotly. “Daddy~ Daddy please please please!” The boy mewled, his entire body filled with energy making him all the more eager to be fucked by his daddy.

 

Chuckling Dean made his way up to his room where he three Hogarth on the bed and pounced on him just as ready to be inside his baby.

 

Hogarth was wuthering against his Daddy, his cock was even harder than before and was leaking pre like crazy covering his cock in a small sheen of pre making it glisten as his hole was twitching and winking like crazy. “Daddy, I-I need you.” He tilted his head up looking into Dean’s eyes showing the need in desire in his and seeing the hunger in Dean’s own. “I need you to fuck me! Please! Please! I need it!”

 

Lining up Dean pushed the leaking head of his cock into the ready hole, moaning as the heat wrapped around his shaft.

 

Hogarth clung to Dean’s broad shoulders, gasping in surprise as he felt the cock slide right into his hole which opened right up for the thick cock now invading his tight warm ass, soft whimpering moans slipped from his parted lips as he was shaking and wiggling around on the bed as his ass squeezed and gripped Dean’s cock with all its might.

 

Going slowly Dean started fucking Hogarth making the bed shake as he gained speed.

 

Moans mixed into a symphony of lust and desire, the sounds echoing off the walls as the bed under them shook and scraped against the ground, Hogarth grabbed at the bed sheets and clawed at them, with each thrust his ass would open right up for Dean’s cock and then clamp down on his cock to squeeze it with all his might as he threw his head back moaning in bliss.

 

Dean worked pounding away at the tight hole that continued to milk his cock with each thrust as Hogarth moaned and begged to be filled with cum.

 

Pleas and whimpers slipped passed Hogarths lips, his body felt as if his body was popping with electric adrenaline/euphoria and it just continued to surge through his body as more of Dean’s cock filled his ass over and over again driving the small boy crazy as his cock throbbed and twitched but he wasn’t allowed to touch, his daddy told him he would only come from his cock and his cock alone. 

 

Speeding up Dean made sure each thrust hit Hogarth’s prostate dead on driving the boy closer and closer to the edge.

 

The thrust to his prostate had Hogarth’s eyes widening, a white clouded his vision and he swore he saw stars as his cock throbbed and twitched and with a final scream he came hard, cum spraying from his cock covering his and Dean’s chest, necks and even their faces in his own seed as his ass clenched down around Dean’s cock aiming to milk the older man for all his cum.

 

Dean groaned bending down and sinking his teeth into Hogarth’s shoulder as he shot his load deep in the tight heat.

 

Shivering as he felt his daddy’s warm seed filling his ass, Hogarth’s eyes gained a gleam in them as he wrapped his legs around his Daddies wasit his heels digging into his back and with surprising strength he flipped them around, Dean now laying on is back as Hogarth was still seated on his cock. “Daddy had his turn.” He purred his hands grabbing at Dean’s harness as he lifted himself up. “Now it's my turn.” Keeping a tight grip on the harness he began bouncing up and down on Dean’s still hard cock.

 

Dean moaned laying back and watching as Hogarth rode his cock like a bull rider.

 

Keeping a tight grip on the harness, Hogarth continued to bounce up and down on Dean’s cock, his ass clenching around his cock each time he came down squeezing Dean’s cock as he moaned down right shamelessly, his cock slapping against Dean’s stomach as Hogarth’s bouncing got faster and faster his piercing cries echoed off the walls as his body spasmed his eyes were wide and glazed with pleasure, tears of pleasure spilt over his eyes as his mouth was held open in a permanent cry of pleasure.

 

Giving a moan of his own Dean thrust up into Hogarth as his second orgasm washed over him his cum shooting deep in the tight wet hole.

 

Hogarth felt waves of heat crash over his body with each surge of cum that Dean dumped into his ass, he withered and moaned as his ass gripped the larger member and he squirmed as he felt his second climax crash into his body leaving him to fall forward and land right on Dean’s chest not caring for the cum that was covering the both of them as they laid there basking in the aftermath of their climaxes both of them feeling exhausted as Dean grabbed the covers to cover them both and they soon both fell into the realm of sleep.

 

~Scene Break~

 

“Hogarth? Dean? I’m back, I brought some cake from the diner.” Annie called, as she walked into the home. She moved into the kitchen and placed the small container of cake on the table. “Boys? Are you there?” She called once more, as she moved over towards the stairs and made her way up to Hogarth’s room and found it empty, moving to Dean’s room she was going to say something only to pause when she saw a sight that warmed her heart.

 

Dean and Hogarth asleep together in the same bed, Dean had his arm wrapped around Hogarth and her son’s head was laying on Dean’s chest. “Oh, boys.” She smiled softly, the scene touched her heart as she slowly closed the door. “Sweet dreams.” She whispered softly as she moved away from the door. “It’s nice to see them getting along.” She hummed as she tapped her chin. “I wonder how Hogarth would feel about Dean becoming his father.”

Chapter 9: The Cum Dragon Emperor

Issie could not help the smirk as he stood naked in the shower since he had become a devil his body had changed a lot before he was thin, lanky with an average 5-inch cock and walnut-sized balls, now his body was that of a stud, he had muscles, abs and pecs, his arms were stronger, his butt nice and round, and best of all his cock grew to a nice 8 inches and his nuts were now the size of peaches.

 

Of course, there was one drawback, he was horny all the time, his cock almost always hard at even the smallest stimulant, be it Rias showing off her stomach, Asia’s new perfume, Akeno being her usual teasing S&M loving self. or even a good stiff breeze.

 

It wasn’t like this wasn’t something he was used to, being a pervert by nature he shouldn’t have been bothered by this. Yet, being a devil had spiked it up to levels he never even thought possible. His libido seemed to have a mind of its own and it seemed to be even more of a pervert than he was. The sight of not only his fellow Devils got him excited, but even the smallest of things from other girls didn’t help, and the fact that he was the biggest between him and the other two members of the perverted trio-they had done measuring contest before and he was happy to see he was the biggest of the three of them-meant that he had to do the best he could to hide the tent in his pants to hide how easily he was getting a hard on. 

 

And it was thanks to this that he was currently in the club room bathroom, thanks to his increased libido he had to jerk off more than ever. At home he had at least four trash bags filled with used tissues to clean up the mess, and even paper towel rolls as not only had his libido increased but so had how much he could shoot. He had even started doing it on the school campus, from private places such as the club room, the bathrooms, or even just going up to the roof and busting a couple of nuts. But now, he had grown tired of having to hide, as he had started not caring if someone had nearly caught him, like when he had been in the boys bathroom and a group of guys came in and herd him grunting before walking out commenting about which one of the perverted trio was jerking off, hell he had almost been caught by the girls of the Kendo club and had managed to cum right before having to run or face being beaten down by their righteous female fury.  

 

Soon it got to the point he did not care if someone did walk in on him in fact so far most of the club and his two friends had walked in on him the last two ended up getting covered in his cum, and that just made him have to jack off again, though oddly they don't remember it.

 

Which was how he got into his current predicament, as thanks to the fact his gym class had been to the schools pool he had seen the girls in their suits, all of them two pieces, as well as diving into the water splashing each other, hugging and rubbing against one another-in his own mind of course-and thanks to those images his cock was harder than ever before and had to rush to the Occult Research Club’s shower to take care of his issue.  

 

So into it, Issei moaned not caring if anyone heard him as he stroked his cock and pinched his own nipples.

 

Unknown to Issei, someone was walking into the shower. This person had just left his own gym class, and he had come to the club room to use it in place of the showers that were in the boy's locker rooms. Kiba opened the door to the showers, his towel wrapped around his waist, only to come to stop when he caught sight of the sight before him and that was the sight of Issei who was hard as a rock, leaning against the shower wall, his cock in hand and pumping it as he played with his nipples, pre oozed from his cock in a small steady stream and all over the shower floor before being washed away by the water. “Well, I can’t say this isn’t a surprise.” 

 

Issei was into the stroking of his cock not paying any attention as his moans climbed in volume before he let loose and shot a huge thick load onto the floor of the shower, it was so thick it started clogging the drain.

 

Kiba shook his head as he looked at Issei, he should have known this was gonna happen to him. Having served under Rias as long as he had, Kiba had known that devils whose main sin was lust cannot abate it by themselves. The few who he had seen tried didn’t end well, as they would slowly lose their sense of self trying. He knew that was no way to live, having seen many devils lose themselves to their lust and even a rare few give in and become Stray Devils who satisfied themselves by finding either humans, devils, or other supernatural beings to rape and get rid of their burning desire of lust. ‘ I can’t just leave him to that fate.’ Kiba sighed as he approached Issie who was basking in the aftermath of his climax and he placed his hand on his shoulder. “Well, that was quite the shot there Issei. Impressive.” 

 

Panting Issei turned and just kept stroking his cock his eyes slightly glazed over as he continued to masturbate.

 

‘ Well, it's clear that he’s a bit far gone.’ He thought to himself shaking his head, as he reached down and bated Issei’s hand away from his cock. “Now, now no need to rush things,” Kiba smirked as his hand squeezed and gripped the boy’s cock, squeezing the base to keep him from blowing so soon as he saw Issei’s hips bucking, no doubt the feeling of a hand that wasn’t his own making him shuddering and buck in pleasure. “We have time to spend.” His other hand came up and tweaked Issei’s nipples. 

 

Moaning Loudly Issei let his tongue hanging out of his mouth as he panted like a dog in heat, his mind and body surrendering to the first person to actually offer him relief from the burning need.

 

Smirking, Kiba pressed his lips against Issei’s letting his tongue swipe softly across Issei’s own earning a gasp from him and Kiba took his chance to push his tongue inside of his mouth. The sudden action had Issei placing his hands against Kiba’s chest as he was forced to turn to face the blond-haired boy who now spun him so his back was against the wall and his cock rubbed and grounded against his towel. He looked out the corner of his eye to see one of Issei’s hands moving down towards his cock and he grabbed it and pinned it above his head to keep him from touching himself. 

 

Thrusting his hips forward Issei let out a pitiful whine as his cock throbbed and ached in need.

 

Pulling back from the kiss, a thin strand of saliva connecting them. “Hm, so eager aren’t you?” Asked Kiba as he pulled back, still using on hand to keep Issei’s hands pinned above his head. “We’ll get there Issei, believe me, we will.” He chuckled as he undid his towel and let it fall watching as the boy’s eyes went down towards his cock and he took some pleasure in seeing his eyes widen. Kiba had a lean body with nice arms, a cute butt, thick legs due to him being Rias’s Knight, he had a 9” long 9 ½ ” thick cock with tangerine-sized balls. “Like what you see?” He smirked pressing himself against Issei’s pre slick covered cock. 

 

Issei just nodded dumbly his eyes focusing on the image of their cocks pressed together as his throbbed and coated Kiba’s in more pre, making it glisten as warm water poured over the both of them.

 

“You want more?” Asked Kiba, as he had brought his hands down to hold Issei’s hips in place stopping him from bucking or grinding against him. He knew he should have let Issei cum already, but he couldn’t help but have some fun with this. As he slowly, ever so slowly rocked his hips back and forth letting the pre act as slick to increase the friction between them making him shiver as he was glad he had more self-control than Issei as the boy was shaking and gasping in his grip. 

 

“Please,” Came the weak raspy voice as a moan was ripped from Issei’s throat.

Chuckling, Kiba released the boy’s hips and pushed him down onto his knees, as it was not hard to do as Issei wasn’t putting up much of a fight in his current state. “Then if you want more, I’ll give you more Issie. In fact, why don't you have a taste? After all, you’ve gone and got my cock all dirty with your pre, why not clean it and if you do a good job I’ll give you something more~”

 

Opening his mouth Issei took the cock in swirling his tongue around the tip and giving gentle sucks as he slowly slid more into his mouth.

 

Shuddering from the pleasure of having Issei’s mouth around his cock, Kiba groaned as his hand came down to rest on the boy’s head fingers gripping the boy's brown locks. For a virgin, Issei was decent with his mouth, something he never would have imagined as he felt the boys mouth on his aching cock.

 

Issei moaned his lips stretching as he bobbed his head on the hard shaft, coating it in saliva as the fingers tugged on his hair.

 

“That’s right Issei-kun, just like that.” Kiba groaned as he licked his lips. Looking down at the boy, he couldn’t help but want to grab Issei and fuck his mouth, but he wasn’t at least not yet as he continued to let him bob his head back and forth, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t give a few thrusts every now and then enjoying the sight of his cock vanishing into Issei’s mouth. 

 

Groaning Issei felt his own cock pulse as he sucked harder trying to make Kiba orgasm.

 

Kiba had felt his climax building up, and he groaned as he felt his balls twitching as cum was churning and he couldn’t hold anything back much longer. “Fuck.” Kiba hissed through his gritted teeth and he gripped Issei’s head by his hair and pushed his cock into the boy’s mouth the head touching the back of his throat as he came and came hard, cum erupting from his cock in a powerful stream and shooting right down the boy’s throat and into his stomach as he pulled back leaving only the head in his mouth to ensure Issei got a taste of his cum. 

 

Panting Issei sat back on his haunches swallowing the last of the cum as he looked up at Kiba, a loving look in his eyes.

 

~Scene Break~

 

Kiba chuckled to himself, as he walked through the school. He ignored the looks some of the guys were giving him as well as the looks of disbelief and shock the girls were giving him. Though some of them were pinching themselves as well as trying to slap themselves to see if what they were seeing was fake. The reason being was that Issei, one of the members of the Perverted Trio of their school was hanging all off Kiba’s arm, clinging to him as he leaned against him resting his head against the blonde's shoulder his eyes gleaming with adoration and love. “I take it you’re feeling better today Issei-kun?” He asked turning to look at Issei. “Not feeling too bothered are you?” 

 

“Of course not,” Issei said leaning in and kissing Kiba with a small laugh not noticing everyone gasping around them.

Chapter 10: Tuck Rules (My Life as a Teenage Robot)

Tuck smiled as he looked at the set up he had, it had been simple to get all the needed items and set up the house just so how he needed it to be. With his parents being gone for the next few days close to a few weeks, he knew he had all the time he needed to make things how they should be. See the thing was the fact, due to him being the younger one of the group-as Jenny didn’t count do to her being a robotic teen-his brother Brad and even Sheldon had been treating him as if he was a baby or at the very least not a valid member of their little hero group. And for Tuck this infuriated him, he had helped save their behinds multiple times, and yet he was always treated like he was nothing more than the “little boy” who was always in the way and not there to help them. So he was gonna do something about it, and that something was showing them just who the real “Little boy” or boys were among them.

 

Brad was surprised when Tuck set up a whole movie night for him and Sheldon but decided not to look a gift horse in the mouth as he changed into his comfy pajama pants, and a loose white tee, before heading down to the living room.

 

Sheldon smiled a bag on his back as he knocked on the door to the Carbuncle house, Tuck had invited him to a sleepover/movie Marathon, a first for the nervous Nerd.

 

Opening the door, Tuck smiled at Sheldon. “Hey Sheldon, nice to see you made it!” He smiled, his face a perfect mask of false joy and happiness, inside however he was smirking and snickering. “Come on it! Brad just got changed and we’re just about to have some fun! And then it will finally be time for you and Brad to learn your places. ” He said with the last part being in thoughts as he turned to move deeper into the home. “Well come on, you know its rude to just lurk around in doorways.” 

 

Blushing Sheldon moved quickly following the smaller boy into the house, tightening his grip on his bag.

 

Tuck chuckled as he lead Sheldon towards the living room, where Brad was already chilling waiting on them. “Hey Brad! Sheldon’s here! Now we can really get things started.” Smiled Tuck as he had yet to change into his own pj’s and Sheldon himself still need to change. “But first, Sheldon and I need to get changed.” He said spinning on his heel towards the stairs leading upstairs towards his and Brad’s room. “Be right back.” 

 

Sheldon moved to the bathroom and quickly changed into a comic themed set of pajamas before joining Brad on the couch at the opposite end.

 

Tuck came back down, and instead of the pj’s that Brad was used to his brother had settled for something simple a simple white-beater shirt and a pair of pj shorts. “So, you guys ready to have some fun?”  

 

“Yeah what movie are we going to watch first?” Sheldon asked in excitement.

 

“It’s a rare one that I managed to find!” Tuck said excitedly as he moved towards the Tv, with his back to the both of them neither Sheldon or Brad knew just what he had in store. “You guys remember Predator vs Aliens right? Well, this one is that but it's the directors cut with so much more action.” He smiled placing the disk in the DvD player and hit play and sat down between Sheldon and Brad. 

 

Brad and Sheldon relaxed waiting for the movie to start, grabbing a soda and a handful of popcorn.

 

The movie screen popped up, and Tuck hit play and the movie began as the original Aliens Vs Predator began, only as the movie progressed something changed, and that something being instead of killing a human the Alien or the Xenomorph did something different, it did something that had Brad spitting out his popcorn and had Sheldon doing a spit take before choking on his soda at what was happening on the screen. 

 

“What the hell Tuck you can't watch this,” Brad said moving to turn it off.

 

“Sit down!” Tuck snapped, and with almost pinpoint accuracy he threw a can of cola right at Brad and nailed Brad, not in his stomach, or even hit him in his hand. No he had thrown the can with such accuracy and force that it nailed Brad right in Tuck’s intended target and that target was his brother’s balls. “You are not going to interrupt the movie, Bradly.” 

 

Collapsing in pain, Brad held his nuts as he rocked.

 

“Brad!” Sheldon called about to get up but stopping as Tuck glared at him.

 

“You want to join him, Sheldon?” Tucker asked, holding up a much bigger can. “Go on, try it make my day and do try to help him.”

 

Sitting quietly with his hands covering his crotch Sheldon watched as Tuck watched the sex scene on the Movie.

 

Once the scene was over, Tuck paused the movie and turned towards Brad-who was using the same can of pop which had been ice cold to help his balls-and, Sheldon. “Now, you are free to ask your questions,” he said arms crossed over his chest. 

 

“I think it is your Bedtime Tuck,” Brad said still cradling his aching nuts.

 

Tuck smirked at his brother. “Oh? And what makes you believe that it is Bradly? After all, the night just started, and we’ve got more movies to watch.” He said holding up more movies. 

 

“I am not going to sit here and let my little brother watch Porn, Mom and Dad would kill me,” Brad yelled.

 

“They aren’t going to find out Brad.” Smirked Tuck. “Simply because we’re going to play a game.” He chuckled. “And depending on how this game plays out is how the rest of the night is gonna go from here on out.”

 

“What game?” Sheldon asked hesitantly from where he still sat his groin protected.

 

“Simple, this game involves the videos.” He motioned to the movie and the others. “We are going to watch them, and if one of us gets uncomfortable then we’ll strip off a piece of clothing.” He smiled. “The winner will be the one who has the most clothing at the end wins, and the losers have to do whatever the winner wants.” 

 

“What no way we are not doing that, now go to bed and I will not tell mom you had porn,” Brad ordered trying to sound tough.

 

“Then I guess that they’ll also found out about these!” Tuck said as he moved to the side, showing off a stack of magazines, more importantly, they were porn magazines ones with both girls and guys on them. “I guess mom and dad will want to know their perfect son has these, as well as oh what was it again.” He smirked. “Something from a certain shop he was told to never go near no matter what?”

 

“I have no idea what you are talking about,” Brad said a little nervously.

 

“Oh? You don't?” Tuk smirked as he chuckled. “Than explain these!” Tuk exclaimed as he threw down pictures. The pictures were of Brad, in his room naked as the day he was born yet what really made the pictures stand out was that in one pictureBrad was pumping what looked to be a dildo in his ass, another one was him using a fleshlight to play with his cock as he was riding the dildo. “Need I go on? Or do you want me to show more?”

 

“Fine we will play but when you lose you go to bed,” Brad said snatching the photos up.

 

“Then Bradly, Sheldon.” Smirked Tuck as he pulled out the remote. “Let the game..begin.”

 

~Minor Time Skip~

 

Brad was left gasping in absolute shock. He couldn’t believe it, he just couldn’t believe it, he thought that they had it easy, with them being older than Tuck they would be able to out to go the entire time and not be uncomfortable watching the movies, sure he’d never actually watched one, and he was positive that neither had Sheldon with how easily he was blushing and stuttering when all the sex was going on. Still, Tuck should have been at least a bit uncomfortable, or at the very least been blushing and shocked at the sight of seeing so much sex going on in one movie, yet he never faltered, he never wavered, nothing. And in the end, he and Sheldon had been the ones to end up being the ones who had ended up stripping, first their shirts, then their pants, leaving them in their underwear and soon as the movie came to an end Sheldon and Brad found themselves sitting naked and using their hands to cover their crotches. 

 

“I win~” Smirked Tuck as he was sitting with his arms crossed and chuckling to himself. “Guess that means I don't go to bed and you do whatever I say.” 

 

Sheldon started to wonder if this is what his dad had meant when he said not having a backbone would get him in trouble.

 

Smirking at both of them Tuck couldn’t help but chuckle. “What’s the matter? You both look a little flushed and embarrassed that a “little kid” was able to not get embarrassed at seeing sex than two older guys?” He snorted. “Talk about seeing who the real little kids are here.”

 

Brad had to bite his tongue not to stand up and yank the little brat up before whipping him and putting him to bed.

 

“Now, let’s see who the real big kids are.” Smirked Tuck with a motion of his hand. “Move the hands, boys, come on move em and let's see what the two of you are packing.” His demand caused both Brad and Sheldon to go red in anger and embarrassment. “What? What’s with the looks? Move your hands!”  

 

Closing their eyes both boys resigned to the smaller male gawking in awe at their larger cocks as they moved their hands.

 

Tuck blinked once, then twice. Three times, and finally he couldn’t help it he cracked. “Bhahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah!” Howled Tuck as he clutched his stomach and kneeled over and fell back onto his back and crackled like a hyena. “Y-You! Hahahahahahahaha! Oh gods my freaking ribs!” He rolled over on to his stomach and started slamming his fist onto the ground. “I-I can’t breath!” 

 

“Oh like you are any bigger baby,” Brad growled, glaring at his younger brother while Sheldon sunk his head down in shame.

 

“A-Are you kidding me?!” Tuck crackled as he used his hand to clear away the tears that had been pouring down his face. He couldn’t believe this, his brother and Sheldon, the ones who always told him to not get in the way the ones who were cocky and eager to help Jenny. For one neither of them were ‘big’ they weren’t even average, Brad for all his boasting was only 3-inches long and at least 4-thick, whereas Sheldon was only 4-inches long and at least 2-thick, both of their balls looked to be even in terms of thickness though Brad’s were a slight bit bigger. “O-Ok on your hands and knees.” 

 

Reluctantly both Teens moved into position their faces flaming red as they sat like dogs.

 

“Now close your eyes,” Tuck said as he began to pull down his shorts. “Cause this is gonna be a big surprise.”

 

Closing their eyes both teens waited wondering what the twerp would do.

 

SMACK! SMACK!

 

The sound of flesh slapping flesh echoed through the room, along with twin shouts of surprise shock and pain. “Ha! Bet that didn’t feel like a little kids cock slapping your faces now did it?!” Tuck called laughing as both Sheldon and Brad opened their eyes, only for them to widen and gasped as they saw just what Tuck was packing. Tuck by no means was small, instead, he was big, bigger than any kid his age should have been. Tuck’s cock was 9-inches long and incredibly thick at least 9 ½-inches thick. “Well what do ya think?” He smirked gripping the base of his cock and was wagging it around. “Not so little now is it?” 

 

“How?” Sheldon asked in shock as his own cock twitched, while Brad just stared in disbelief at the size of his little Brother’s cock.

 

“Simple, Bradly here may have gotten Dad’s looks yet I was the one who got the better end of the gene pool in terms of cock size.” He smirked waving it around as his eyes were filled with sadistic glee. 

 

Sheldon’s eyes followed the swinging cock as it moved between him and Brad.

 

“Oh? What’s up Sheldon? You see something you like?” Purred Tuck as he moved closer and he slapped his cock against Sheldon’s face, letting it run along from cheek to cheek. “You like my cock don't you?” He smirked, slapping the head against Sheldon’s lips and watching as they parted to try and suck on it only for Tuck to pull it away and smack him with his cock. “Did I say you could suck it?” He asked smacking him again. “And I want a verbal answer, did I say you could suck it?”

 

“No” Whispered Sheldon in a low voice his eyes still on the cock head inches from his face.

 

“Exactly and you better remember to ask next time,” Tuck said his hands grasping the teens hair and he pulled him downward and he bucked forward forcing his entire fat cock into Sheldon’s mouth and didn’t stop until all 9-inches of his fat cock into his throat and groaned feeling the tight warmth squeezing around his cock as he could feel Sheldon sputter and gasp around his dick. “Ooooh yes.” Tuck moaned his cock tingling inside of Sheldon’s throat.

 

Brad stared in shock his little brother was face fucking his friend with a cock bigger than his dildo and it made the older teen hard, his cock pulsing as he watched the scene before him

 

Tuck smirked sinking his nails into Sheldon’s scalp as he pumped his cock in and out of Sheldon’s mouth. “Yesss.” Moaned Tuck as he began to slowly build up his speed, his balls which were the size of apples were slapping against Sheldon’s chin as drool and pre spilt down the teen’s chin and dripped down on to the ground below them. “Gods, you got such a fucking good throat Sheldon!” He chuckled looking down at Sheldon who’s cheeks were bright red. “Oh? Are you loving this Sheldon? You enjoying having my cock fucking your throat?”

 

Sheldon sucked harder trying to make the cock fucking his throat shoot it’s load.

 

“Oh ho! You’ve started sucking on my cock!” Snorted Tuck as he moved his barefoot over and pressed it against Sheldon’s cock. “And look how hard you are! You’re fucking oozing pre!” It was true, Sheldon’s cock was leaking like a broken faucet and had covered Tuck’s foot in pre making him snicker and snort. “You are a freaking little slut aren’t you!” He smirked as he picked up the pace pounding away at Sheldon’s throat. 

 

Moaning and Groaning Sheldon humped the foot as his throat was fucked.

 

Groaning and grunting like a beast, Tuck slammed his cock in and out of Sheldon’s throat as he could feel his balls twitching and he could feel the cum churning inside of them. “Hope.You’re. Ready!” Groaned Tuck as he forced all of his cock into Sheldon’s throat and with a groan he came and came hard, cum exploding from his cock a geyser of cum spraying down his throat and right into Sheldon’s stomach as Tuck pulled back to leave the head of his cock in Sheldon’s mouth and watched as he was forced to swallow his thick seed.

 

Sheldon moaned out his own cock shooting and covering Tuck’s foot in cum as he swallowed the massive load.

 

Tuck’s climax lasted for a solid ten minutes, as he held Sheldon’s head in place making him swallow his load as his balls pulsed pumping out load after load into his mouth. Tuck waited till after his climax had full came to an end and he pulled his cock out from Sheldon’s mouth the last spurt of his cum spraying all over Sheldon’s face covering it in his seed as he smirked seeing the dazed look on the teens face. “Now, don't you look happy.” He chuckled rubbing his spit, cum and pre covered cock against Sheldon’s face. 

 

Letting out a little hiccup Sheldon smiled his lips bright red, as Brad let out a groan from where he sat.

 

“Oh? What’s wrong Brad? You didn’t think I forgot about you did you?” Tuck smirked looking at his blushing brother who was trying to look anywhere but at his brother’s glistening cock and Sheldon’s cum covered and blissed out face. “Ah, is someone upset because I haven’t played with him? Does my little brother wants some help.” Snickered Tuck as he put emphasis on little referring to Brad’s cock. 

 

Brad tried to deny it to no avail, as his twitching hard cock gave him away.

 

Tuck snickered and snorted, as he looked at Sheldon. “Sheldon, rim my brother’s ass and make sure it's all nice and ready for my dick.” He said snapping his fingers and pointing at Brad whose eyes were wide as he was tackled by Sheldon.

 

“No no hold…..AH” Brad had tried to stop but did not move so when Sheldon started sucking on his hole Brad was quickly reduced to a moaning mess his chest falling to the floor as his ass pushed back on the tongue deep in it.

 

Tuck chucked, his cock in hand as he was slicking it up with the spit, cum and pre that covered his dick, he had been planning on taking Brad’s ass since the night started and he couldn’t believe it was finally gonna happen. “That’s right Sheldon, really get in there and get his ass all nice and prepared for me, I want his fucking hole glistening before I even think about shoving my dick in there.”

 

Brad was drooling on the floor as Sheldon teased and ate his hole.

 

Grunting as his cock twitched and throbbed, it was practically begging to fuck his brother’s hole. And Tuck wasn’t going to deny his cock that pleasure. “Alright Sheldon, that’s enough let me at my brother’s ass it’s time I took what belongs to me.” He smirked approaching his brother. 

 

Panting Brad laid their his hole wet and twitching as his brother pulled his cheeks apart.

 

Crawling between his brother’s spread legs, he smirked as he rubbed and ground the head of his cock against his brother’s ass. “Time to show you just who the bigger kid is!” Tuck said snapping his hips forward and watching as his cock pushed right into Brad’s ass and he didn’t stop until all 9-inches of his fat cock was buried inside of his ass balls pressing right against it. Hissing and gritting his teeth as he felt his brother’s ass clamp down on his cock he pulled out to the tip and he started thrusting rapidly pumping his cock in and out of Brad’s ass. 

 

Brad screamed as his cherry was claimed by his little brother’s massive shaft, and given an unrelenting fucking.

 

The massively thick cock forced Brad’s inner walls to be pushed apart as they clamped down on his cock as Tuck started pumping his cock in and out of his hole, his hands reaching up to grab and play with Brad’s nipples making his brother cry out in pleasure. “Fuck.” Tuck’s tongue swiped across his lips as he listened to the sounds of Brad’s piercing cries as they bounced off the walls. Each time the massive cock shoved into Brad’s ass his inner walls would tighten back around it, grating him even louder moans of pleasure from his little brother, tears spilt over Brad’s eyes as he clawed mindlessly at the ground from the pleasure going through his body.

 

“Tuck! Tuck!” Brad cried out as he felt himself being dragged down into the abyss of pleasure that his little brother was giving him, his head fell back and his back arched. Tuck continued thrusting not bothered by his brother’s wriggling and writhing on the ground beneath him as it did nothing to interrupt his thrust. He was putting all his weight and his speed into his every thrust when his cock finally struck Brad’s prostate his brother lost it. 

 

Brad could do nothing as he was basically being fucked senseless by his brother, his entire body singing out in pleasure. His mouth was hanging open as a choir of moans and mewling sounds came from him, they were met with Tuck’s own groans and moans mixing together into perfect harmony. For Brad this was a deep-seated desire, to be fucked and to be owned like this, it was why he had gotten that dildo to just have the feeling of something inside of him, but the toy couldn’t compare to the feeling, the warmth, and the thickness of a real cock, his brother’s cock. It was all too much, and Brad couldn’t do anything as white swallowed his vision and he came with a loud screaming moan spraying spurt after spurt of thick seed into the air.

 

Tuck soon followed as he buried his cock into Brad’s ass jamming it into his prostate as he felt his cock throb and his balls twitch and soon his cock erupted as a burst of thick spunk erupted into Brad’s body in strong steady streams. Tuck ground his cock forward with every pulse of his balls as they pushed out load after load of cum into his brother’s ass marking him as his and his alone. “W-Who’s the little kid now Brad?” Smirked Tuck looking at his pleasure drunk brother.

 

Chapter 11: The Bond of Brothers (Yugioh) (Warning Watersports)

Seto sighed as he typed away at his computer, his eyes staring at the screen as his fingers danced across his keyboard. The day had past, and slowly gave way into the night and he had been stuck sitting at his desk for nearly all of it, he had been working since the sun had risen and even worked as it set. Being the head of a massive company like Kaiba Corp was not easy. Meetings, board members calling in and out of the day, having to sign off on so many things and do so much was too much at times, had it not been for dueling he would have snapped long ago. Shaking his head, he pulled away from the computer and leaned back in his seat. Mentally sighing to himself as he relaxed into his seat. 

 

There was another thing that made all the work worth it, and that had to be his brother Mokuba. His little brother had taken it upon himself to become his assistant and had helped him in dealing with the daily workload and all that came with it. Of course, being a child Mokuba didn’t have the stamina to stay up into the real late hours like Kaiba did thus he had to send his brother off to bed when he saw the signs of him drifting in and out. That had been an hour ago, or had it been two? He had lost count as he finished off the last amounts of his work and just wanted to simply enjoy the sounds of silence that came with the approaching night. He had closed his eyes only for a moment, the sounds of silence being soothing to his body as he felt himself begin to relax and unwind from all the work-related stress that had been building in his body. 

 

“BIG BROTHER!” 

 

Or it would have, had the blood curdling, soul-shaking, bone-chilling, scream of his brother pierced the air. Like a snake that was going to strike, Kaiba launched himself up from his seat and dashed towards the door throwing it open with a bang and dashed down the hall. “Mokuba!” He yelled as he saw his brother’s room door was within reach and he dashed right forward kicking it open he stormed into the room. “Mokuba! What’s wrong?!” 

 

Mokuba was sitting up in the middle of his large bed crying the blankets pooled around his slim waist as he hid his face behind his hands.

 

Moving over to his brother, he was quick to hug him. “Mokuba, Mokuba calm down.” He said as he let his walls down something he only did around his brother. “What’s wrong? Why did you scream?”

 

Blushing Mokuba pulled back the covers exposing his soaked bed and pajamas both stained yellow from urine.

 

Now Kaiba was surprised and shocked, it had been some time since Mokuba had an accident, or at least the last time it had happened had been back when they were living in the orphanage and they were younger, but as they grew, he seemed to have grown out of it and soon it no longer became a problem once he had hit puberty, even when he had gotten him back from the mess on Dueling Island Mokuba never showed signs of having accidents with the nightmares that he had. “Mokuba,” he said softly cleaning away the tears in his eyes. “Come on, let’s get you out of those soaked clothes.” 

 

Moving out of the soiled bed Mokuba stood as his brother helped him out of the dirty clothing, a blush still on his face.

 

Smiling at his brother’s blush he began to help him out of his Pj’s. “Arms up.” He said as his brother followed his orders and lifted his arms up as he pulled the shirt off of him and tossed it into the hamper as he looked his brother over. Mokuba was still growing but he was coming along nicely. He had light tan skin, a slim young developing figure with small muscles beginning to develop, he then moved his hands down toward his PJ bottoms and pulled them down to his feet letting Mokuba step out of them before he tossed them to the side.

 

A small bulge sat in the now exposed dirty underwear that were stained yellow from the urine.

 

As he went to help him out of his underwear, Kaiba stopped. The reason being was the scent that came from his brother’s underwear was strong, and pungent, as soon as the pj bottoms had been removed the smell had hit his nose making him real back, not in shock but from the fact that it...aroused him, and the sight of the bulge in his brothers underwear didn’t help his current predicament at all.

 

Mokuba stood there eyes closed as his small cock stood hard in his soaked underwear.

 

Kaiba unknowingly licked his lips, his eyes darkened with desire he didn’t know he had as he could feel his cock twitching in his pants, pushing against the fabric as it created a very noticeable tent in his tight jeans. He couldn’t take his eyes away from the bulge, nor did he seem to notice that he was slowly moving down towards his brother's crotch until he was face to face with Mokuba’s bulge and his nose was inches away from it inhaling the scent making him shiver. It smelled so strong, so pungent, was he drooling? He felt like he was as he leaned in closer and let his tongue drag across Mokuba’s bulge.

 

Squealing Mokuba tried to push his brother away but his knees grew weak as the tongue teased his virgin cock.

 

Even as he pushed him away, Kaiba was too strong. He pressed his face against the bulge, letting his tongue lap and lick at the piss soaked bulge, latching on to it he began sucking on it, slowly pulling the liquid from the fabric and into his mouth making him moan from the taste as it hit his tongue. 

 

Mokuba collapsed onto his brother holding onto him as his cock was cleaned by his older brother’s tongue.

 

Kaiba’s tongue danced along the underwear, slowly moving along them and curling around the tip. As he kissed it and wrapped his lips around the bulge running the bulge of his brother’s cock and pressed it flat against it. “Hmmm.” 

 

Unable to hold back Mokuba moaned as he thrust into his brother’s face before several watery spurts of cum shot into his underwear leaving him close to falling over as he panted.

 

Kaiba didn’t pull away as he sucked the cum cleanout of Mokuba’s underwear and when it was all gone, and clean he pulled back. “Alright.” He said as he licked his lips, lifting his brother into his arms. “L-Let’s get you cleaned.” He said as he carried Mokuba to the bathroom, thought each step had his cock twitching in his pants the tent not going down whatsoever as they soon arrived in the bathroom.

 

Mokuba let out a yawn as he snuggled into his brother.

 

Smiling at his brother, Kaiba turned on the water and let it run as light steam filled the air of the bathroom, he sat Mokuba down as he then stripped him of his underwear. Once he did, Kaiba was rewarded to the sight of his brother’s 3-inch pecker still hard as a rock and twitching as it was glistening with both cum and even some piss if Kaiba’s nose caught the right scent. He was surprised, he would have thought with such an intense climax like that Mokuba would have gone soft clearly he had been wrong. 

 

Shaking his head he helped his brother into the rub of warm water, grabbing a cloth he used some of his brother’s favourite soap and set to work, lathering his brother up as he ran the cloth along his brother’s body, not missing any part of him, as he intended to make sure he cleaned his brother of his accident. Moving his hands along his brother’s chest over his nipples, down towards his stomach he stuck his hand into the water and despite Mokuba squeaking as he casually cleaned his brother’s crotch before he moved his hand towards his brother’s back and cleaned it off and then he stopped. 

 

“Mokuba, I’m gonna need you to stand up,” Kaiba said as his free hand was rubbing his brothers head. “I need to clean your behind.” 

 

Standing Mokuba bent over the edge of the tub so his cute little butt was facing his brother.

 

Kaiba felt his heart skip a beat, and he felt his cock throb angrily. Biting his lip, he started to focus on the task at hand, as he ran the cloth along his brother’s small but frim bubble butt. He had to use both of his hands to clean his brother’s cheeks, feeling how soft his ass was as his fingers sunk into the skin. He bit his lip even harder, nearly drawing blood as he ran the cloth between his brother’s cheeks and over the crack of his ass and down towards his hole. 

 

Mokuba let out a sigh of pleasure as his brother gently massaged his round cheeks working them over with the soft cloth.

 

Looking at his brother’s hole, now that he had his cheeks apart he couldn’t help but gulp. “Now Mokuba, I am going to have to clean do a bit more cleaning.” He said as he held his cheeks apart licking his lips. “So try and relax.” he moved in closer and pressed his face into Mokuba’s ass and let his tongue attack his hole. Mokuba screamed, from shock and pleasure as he clawed at the wall, the sudden assault on his ass. Another cry came from Mokuba as Kaiba’s hot, wet tongue scraped across his hole, making the smaller male arch his back and cry out once more, the strange feeling of pleasure causing him to push his ass back against his brother's mouth and tongue. 

 

Kaiba groaned as he continued to lick and kiss Mokuba’s hole, finding himself filled with a sort of hunger he couldn’t control. Mokuba’s toes curled as he felt his brother’s tongue thrusting into his ass making him gasp for air, his cries got louder as he felt Kaiba’s mouth wrapped around his entrance completely sucking his hole raw and pushing his tongue deep into the boys ass and letting it lick and tease his hole with everything he had. 

 

Every surge of pleasure spiked through Mokuba’s entire body, before rushing straight to his cock. As the tongue pushed into his hole, licking and lapping at his hole as it pushed in deeper getting closer and closer to Mokuba’s prostate, and when it did his tongue attacked it with gusto as he jabbed, and licked at it with all he had. 

 

Howling in pleasure Mokuba screamed as he orgasmed so hard he started peeing in the tub.

 

Pulling back from his brother’s twitching hole, Kaiba spun Mokuba around so his cock was facing towards him and he opened his mouth as he caught his stream of piss in his mouth, he hummed as he soon closed his mouth around Mokuba’s cock letting his mouth fill up with Mokuba’s piss making him purr in pleasure as he gulped down the seemingly never-ending stream of piss into his mouth. 

 

Panting Mokuba fell onto his brother thoroughly exhausted and ready to go back to sleep.

 

Once his brother’s stream had stopped, Kaiba licked his lips pulling off his cock. As he lifted him into his arms. “Alright little brother, let’s get you back into bed.” He smiled as he wrapped his brother in a towel and carried him out of the bathroom. 

Chapter 12: Akame Ga Kill

“I am telling  you Honest, I will be fine.” The sound of the Emperor’s voice carried through the entire room and the rest of the castle. The young ruler was currently standing before his head advisor Honest, only instead of the same cute little smile he usually had, or even the naive look he usually had when he spoke to Honest his face was sent in an angry scowl, one that wasn’t befitting of the young ruler. The reason being for the argument was due to the fact that the Emperor had been planning a trip of sorts, as it was a trip out to a private mansion his parents had made back when they were alive and his father had always said in times of stress, or if he just wanted to get away from the throne they would go right to the mansion and simply spend time relaxing and just to get away from it all. 

 

Today had been that very day, as the Emperor had been feeling somewhat ...wrong and he wanted to simply leave the capital and just relax. Thus the reason for him raising his voice at Honest. “Honest, for the last time.” The emperor began glaring at the heavyset man. “I. Am. Going.” He punctured each word by poking him in his bloated stomach. “This was something my mother and father always looked forward to doing, and so did I and I will not  have anything getting in my way.”

 

“But your majesty.” Began Honest, his face set in one of concerns on the outside. Yet inside, he was mentally growling and snarling as the reason he didn’t want the brat to go to the damn mansion was because he had heard rumours, rumours that the former ruler and his wife had stored away what was said to be a small set of rare Tengu away from the capital as well as a good amount of their fortune. “I am only doing what is good for you, after all, you don't know how dangerous it could b-”

 

“No!” For once since the many servants had seen him, the Emperor slammed his fit on the ground the sound echoing through the air. “I am going, I am leaving the capital, I will bring members of the guard who I trust, and we will be going today!” His green eyes blazing with anger and rage that shouldn’t be in the eyes of a young boy like him.

 

“Your Highness! Please reconsider! This isn’t the best idea-” Those green eyes burned even brighter. 

 

“Honest.” Hissed the Emperor his voice as cold as ice. “Are you questioning my authority?” Honest paused when he suddenly came to the realization he may have pushed the emperor a bit too much. “You are out of line.” He said as he glared right into Honest’s eyes. “You have disrespected me and are wasting my time with this argument  it would be in your best option to-”

 

“But your majesty-”

 

“Shut your mouth!” Honest became tight-lipped as the Emperor yelled at him. “You are wasting my time! And you are getting on my nerves, and it would be in your best interest to stand to the side and let me pass or you will find yourself ahead short!” Honest gritted his teeth as he knew he couldn’t act, at least not yet so he did as the Emperor wanted and moved to the side, letting the small Emperor pass and walk towards the door. “And Honest, the next time you try and undermine me.” He glared at him from over his shoulder. “You will suffer.” And he walked out the door, leaving a steaming, angered Honest alone in the room. 

 

Scene Break: In the Night Raid HQ

 

Tatsumi stared at the note he had received from one of the contacts he made, it stated plainly that the Emperor was leaving the safety of the Castle with only a squad of 20 guards, heading to a mansion on the coast that was the royal villa.

 

Contemplating options quickly Tatsumi decided he needed to meet the Emperor face to face, then if he could not convince the boy that the Prime Minister was evil and hurting the country he would have no choice but to take the Emperor hostage and make the trade for the Prime Minister, or if worst came to worst he would kill the Emperor.

 

Moving to get ready Tatsumi decided the best way to go was to make it look like he was a travelling hunter of Danger beasts, so strapping Incursio on his back he added a bow with arrows, a hunter’s knife a pack and harvesting kit just to complete the look.

 

Leaving the Headquarters of Night Raid, Tatsumi stopped to say goodbye at his Friend’s graves, “Guys I started this to avenge you but I will set this country Free or Die Trying,” He said standing before the two lone graves as he stared out over the cliff his eyes far off as he remembered everything that had happened since he came to the Capital.

 

With his goodbyes said Tatsumi Donned Incursio and took to the trees intent to be in position before the Emperor left the kingdom so he could sell his travelling hunter story.

 

Scene Break: The Royal Caravan 

 

It had been a bit of a slow start to the trip, the emperor had been sitting board in his carriage gazing out the window and into the open sky. He should have brought something, anything to do as the trip to the mansion was long but it was also boring, even with his most trusted guards guarding him and trying to entertain him with stories of other places and fairy tales he had heard many of them before or wasn’t in the mood for them thus leaving him with nothing to do. At least that is how it started, then the next thing they knew their caravan was attacked by a rain of fireballs. At first, the guards had thought it had been an attack by Night Raid, or some other group trying to attack the emperor.

 

That was not the case, as what had attacked them was not a group of humans, or a single human using an Imperial Arms, it was a  group of Danger Beast. And they weren’t normal low level on, this Danger beast was different as it had the body and head of a lion, wings of a predatory bird and the tail of a scorpion. It also had golden fur and feathers, with white bone-like spines on their bodies, including a white lion skull and a large, crown-like mane of bone. A pair of bull horns also protrudes from its skulls. This was the A-class Danger Beast the Manticore, the guards were lucky enough to arm themselves and keep on the guard to protect the Emperor. 

 

Though they could protect him, the couldn’t attack back as the Manticores seemed to focus on trying to get to the emperor. Things were looking bleak, at least until one of them was slashed in half. The person that had done it appeared before the guards as he was engaged by 3 Manticores, all of which are swiftly cut down by the teen, who utilizes a flurry of attacks to de-limb and destroy the former two, before decapitating the last one. Two more rush him and he smirked holding his sword out. Another pair attack, one gets swiftly disarmed, literally, before having its legs sliced off, killing it, before the second rushes in - only to get the teens legs wrapped around its throat, pushing his sword blade first through the head, before he jumps into the air and onto its back, and cleanly decapitated another one that had charged him. Gripping the chain at the end of his blade he swirled is sword around and tossed it at the Danger Beast the blade spun like a saw blade through the air and the bladed part embedded itself into the head as the boy appeared above him and slammed his foot into the Danger Beast’s head killing it with a stab to the brain. 

 

There was silence for a moment, at least before the guards had started thanking and praising the boy for his skills and how easily he had killed the Danger beast. They had never seen someone take down an entire group of Danger Beast, let alone an entire group of Manticores by themselves. The Emperor himself came out of his carriage and walked right up to him. “That was amazing!” He nearly squealed in childlike wonder. “You were so fast, and so skilled you took them all down like it was nothing!” 

 

Smiling Tatsumi said “Was no problem did not even have to get serious,” while thinking ‘This is the Emperor he is so young and looks like he could not hurt a fly.’

 

“Not get serious?!” The Emperor gasped as his green eyes were gleaming in surprise. Then they started twinkling as he smiled. “That’s even cooler!” He giggled, as it was then the emperor had an Idea. “Ooh! You should come and travel with us!” he said surprising them all as the guards were shocked that the emperor would just invite some random person to come with them to his family's private place.

 

“Are you sure we don't even know each other yet,” Tatsumi said hoping to get the boy on his side by treating him like a normal kid.

 

“Of course you can come with us!” The emperor’s smile was filled with nothing but childlike innocence and glee. “Anyone who can defeat that many Danger Beasts is good to me and can be trusted!”

 

“I am Tatsumi,” Tatsumi said kneeling so he was level with the Emperor.

 

The Emperor smiled. “Shiro.” He said looking Tatsumi in his eyes. “My name is Shiro.”

 

Scene Break: Later That Night 

 

The caravan had finally reached the halfway point of their trip, and the captain of the guard had decided to rest for the night. The Guards had all set up their tents, and had started a few fires both for protection as well as to help cook the food that had been given to them, as they had begun to set up Shiro’s tent the Captain of the guard had informed them of a few of the scouts had managed to find a spring for him to bathe in, the problem was that they didn’t have enough men to go and protect Shiro and still be able to scout out the open area. So Tatsumi saw this as his chance to be alone with Shiro and talk to him and he agreed to go with him. 

 

The duo headed to the springs in order to wash up before retiring for the night. Tatsumi quickly removed his clothing showing off his well built back and chest as he turned to look at Shiro.

 

Shiro strips as well, as with Tatsumi facing away he doesn’t see that under his clothes Shiro’s body is well taken care of. As he had a slim young developing figure with small muscles that were as big as they could be for someone his age, moving towards the hot springs he stepped right in and already his lower half was completely submerged and hidden from sight. “It’s so warm.” Smiled Shiro as he splashed around in the springs. “Come on Tatsumi come and join me!”

 

Turning Tatsumi stared at the hot springs for a moment gently testing the water with his foot.

 

As he was testing the water, Shiro just so happened to turn around and catch Tatsumi’s crotch in his sight. And the sight he saw had him doing a double-take, as he looked at the boys crotch in confusion. “Huh?” he said as he moved closer. “Hey, Tatsumi how come you're smaller than me?” he asked right out of the blue as he had never been one for being subtle. “And I mean it’s really, really, really smaller than mine.”

 

“Uh?” Tatsumi asked in confusion at what Shiro had just said.

 

Shiro’s hand came up and then rested right down on top of Tatsumi’s cock. “Your penis,” Shiro said as he poked and prodded at his penis. “It’s small, and I mean just so small, even mines not that small.” 

 

Tatsumi moaned as his cock hardened under Shiro’s touch.

 

Pulling his hand back Shiro frowned as he moved and climbed out of the water, not letting Tatsumi see himself until he turned to face the boy before him and when he did Tatsumi was able to get a better look at what the Emperor meant when he said that Tatsumi was small. As between the Emperor’s legs was not a cock befitting a young boy, but a cock befitting a fully grown man.  As his cock was soft but Tatsumi could see it was big, being at least 19-inches long resting on top of his watermelon size balls. “See, yours is smaller than mine.”

 

Shocked Tatsumi tried to move only for his knees to give out making him fall down in front of the massive cock, his eyes wide and locked on to the fat shaft. Unknown to Tatsumi, as he looked at the massive monster of a cock that belonged to the younger boy before him, that deep inside of him the Living Tengeu the Tyrant that made up his sword was well aware of what was going on. It was seeing what its host was seeing, and suffice to say it knew what it had to do. Since Tatsumi had been using his transformation form more and more, he was gaining more power from the Tyrant itself thus letting the Tyrant have power over Tatsumi in return. With the control it had, it began to make the proper adjustments to the boy’s body, to ensure that its host-and to a lesser extent it-got what they wanted/needed. 

 

Shiro had been squirming as Tatsumi had been looking at his cock for a good five minutes, his eyes focused solely on the massive member before him. “Tatsumi?” He asked trying to get the brown-haired boys attention but got nothing in return. “Tatsumi?” He tried again as he stepped towards him when his eyes caught sight of something that surprised him. That something being Tatsumi’s hard 4-inch pencil dick that was twitching and twitching something fierce. “Whoa! Your penis is standing up.” He said as he used his foot to tease and play with Tatsumi’s cock, rubbing the flat side of his foot against his cock and using his toes to rub and squeeze the head. 

 

Letting out a moan Tatsumi’s cock throbbed as it was teased and played with by the small soft foot, pre leaking out and soaking the bottom of it.

 

Shiro’s foot continued to rub and press against Tatsumi’s cock, he pushed down on it and rubbed his heel against the base of his cock and unknowingly stepped on Tatsumi’s balls as his toes squeezed the head once more. As he continued to play with the boy's cock, something began to come to Shiro’s mind as he pulled his now pre covered foot away from Tatsumi’s cock to look at it. “Hey Tatsumi.” He said catching his attention. “Do you think mine can get like yours?” He asked looking down at his cock. “It’s never been like that, all hard and stiff like. And I don't think I’ve ever seen stuff like this come out of it before.” He said pointing to the pre that covered Tatsumi’s cock and his foot. 

 

Tatsumi was to busy moaning and humping the foot to pay attention to the question asked of him. While Tatsumi wasn’t able to answer, the Tyrant was able to hear the boy’s question as he was still making the alterations to Tatsumi’s body, and as it was making them, Tatsumi’s mind was flooded with images of him kissing Shiro’s cock, licking it, worshipping it, practically going out of his way to give the young ruler his first-ever blow job as from the look of things the boy had no real clue if his cock could be hard like Tatsumi’s and with the lust and desire slowly affecting his mind and added by the changes Tatsumi found himself licking his lips. 

 

Slowly lifting the hefty beast of a cock Tatsumi kissed the tip trying to awaken the slumbering giant.

 

Shiro gasped as his legs buckled making him wither. “T-Tatsumi?” Gasped Shiro feeling the warm lips pressing against the tip of his cock. “W-What? Why?” He was confused, and as quickly as the confusion came it went as the more Tatsumi kissed Shiro’s cock the more warmth that spread from the tip of his cock to the rest of it, making the smaller male gasp as his cock was slowly beginning to awaken for the first time in his life. “Haaaa.”

 

Slowly working his tongue into the slit Tatsumi was completely engrossed with getting the massive cock hard, it consumed his every thought as his own cock twitched and leaked his knees in the hot springs.

 

The more he licked, the more he kissed, the more he tasted Shiro’s cock the more Tatsumi found himself getting more and more lost with licking and sucking on the head, his lips had to part fully to try and take the head into his mouth, but it wasn’t enough as he needed no he wanted more and he did so, taking more and more of the slowly hardening cock into his mouth. “T-Tatsumi!” Gasped Shiro shivering as he felt his cock grow to its full size a shocking 22-inches long and half as thick as Honest arms. Tatsumi continued to take more of his cock, ignoring the ache in his jaw as he continued to swallow more and more as he heard something click as his jaw stretched far past its limits as he soon found the cock at the edge of his throat. “T-Tatsumi! S-Stop! S-Something is gonna!” Tatsumi didn’t hear him as he pushed forward and took the rest of Shiro’s cock into his throat. 

 

“T-TATSUMI!” Screamed Shiro as he gripped Tatsumi’s head, as the sudden assault of pleasure was all too much for his first time. And he came, and he came hard. A massive geyser of pure hot almost yogurt thick seed erupted from his cock and shot right down into Tatsumi’s throat in a powerful stream of cum, so much cum filled his throat that it was hard for him to swallow it all as some escaped out of his nose, and as this happened Tatsumi’s stomach began to flood with cum bulging and stretching to accommodate for the sheer amount of cum that was filling his stomach, but even for his stomach there was too much as Tatsumi could feel his stomach bubbling with all the cum and he felt his body shiver before with a choked grunt he felt something shooting, not from his cock but from his hole!

 

Shiro had been pumping so much cum from his cock right into Tatsume’s body that it couldn’t go anywhere else but out the other end, a stream of cum sprayed right out of Tatsumi's ass and into the water of the springs behind him as he could do nothing but simply wait for the stream to end. It took close to thirty minutes before Shiro felt his first climax slowly taper off, and when it did his cock was still hard and inside of Tatsumi’s throat and the warmth and tightness still squeezing his sensitive cock had him shivering as he couldn’t stop himself from unleashing the flood gates and he started pissing down his throat and just like with his cum it flooded Tatsume’s stomach making Tatsumi’s stomach expand and grow even more than humanly possible as it soon became too much just like with his cum and just like before a torrent of piss shot out his ass and into the water, but unlike before Tatsumi came and came hard spraying his own load of cum all over Shiro’s feet covering them in his seed.

 

“Ah, Tatsumi.” Whined a panting Shiro, as he felt his feet being covered in the warm sticky cum. “You got my feet all dirty, and I just cleaned them.” He pouted, as his stream of piss began to slowly come to an end, and Tatsumi pulled off his cock, panting with cum and even some piss dribbled down his chin. Despite the fact he should have been shocked or disgusted with himself but he wasn’t instead he was focused on the sight of the cum on Shiro’s feet, and before he could stop himself he was leaning down and lapping at the cum covering the tiny Emperor’s feet making Shiro go from pouting to giggling from feeling his tongue on his feet. 

 

After experiencing his first-ever climax in all of his life, Shiro couldn’t believe he had been missing out on so much in all of his life. He had never thought that he’d ever get a blow job or experience anything that was sexual in general. He had wanted to feel more, know more, experience more, and with Tatsumi currently piss/cum drunk he had just nodded his head and agreed unknowingly to help Shiro experience his newly awakened lust and libido. When they had returned to the caravan one of the soldiers who happened to visit one of the many brothels in the kingdom and plugged up Tatsumi’s ass with a butt plug he had kept on him whenever he had gone back to the brothel for more fun. With Tatsumi all plugged up, the soldiers loaded Tatsumi into the prince’s cart and when he was in the prince climbed right in after him and once he was inside he pushed his cock into Tatsumi’s mouth and enjoyed it for the rest of the ride, fucking his mouth and pissing and cumming right down his throat and watched as his stomach began to grow bigger and bigger with more piss and cum. 

 

Tatsumi was unable to do anything as he was turned into a dump for the young royal’s cum and piss, his stomach swelling with the volume filling him up, unaware of the changes slowly happening to his body as a small burning sensation originated from right behind his balls and before his ass centered on his taint.

 

It was a long trip, but it soon came to an end as they arrived at the Mansion. Upon arrival, the soldiers finally stopped, and began to unload all of the things that the young royal had brought with him to enjoy his time at the mansion. With some help from the soldier’s, Shiro was able to get Tatsumi free from the cart and helped him into the mansion, and up into one of the many bathrooms that the mansion had. “Thank you all, now let’s get him into position.” Said Shiro as the Soldier who had given the prince the butt plug helped Shiro get Tatsumi into position. “How are we gonna get it all out?” Shiro wondered as he looked at the massive bloated stomach of Tatsumi.

 

“Simple my King.” Said the guard as he removed the plug only for a small trickle of piss and cum to slowly ooze out of Tatsumi’s hole. “Press on his stomach and apply as much pressure as possible.” Shiro nodded, as he stepped over to Tatsumi as the guard had him squatting in the tub and looking at Tatsumi’s stomach he pressed his hand against it only to find it was a bit harder than it looks, glaring at Tatsumi’s stomach he pulled back and then rammed both his hands into the boys stomach and pushed down with all the strength he had. And it had the results he wanted, as Tatsumi gave a sharp loud moaning gasp as his hole trembled and twitched before it couldn’t take it any more and it was forced open and a massive gush of piss and cum sprayed from his hole like water bursting from a damn spraying right into the tub and slowly filling it up as it was slow to go down the drain.

 

Tatsumi moaned his stomach shrinking and his body relaxing as his entire crotch felt wet till finally he was back to his smooth stomach with abs instead of the bloated cum/piss belly.

 

“Thank you.” Shiro said as he as the guard began cleaning Tatsumi for the young royal. He knew that when it came to having sex being cleaned and prepared for it came in handy. As he cleaned Tatsumi and it was as he was cleaning him he moved down towards under his balls. 

 

“What?” Gasped the Guard as he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. “My lord, I can’t believe this but he has female parts.” He said as he moved a finger towards Tatsumi’s new drooling cunt and he slipped a single finger into the boy’s pussy and watched as it slid right in and he continued pushing it in before it was completely knuckled deep and he soon had a second, then a third, and then lastly a fourth one shivering as he felt Tatsumi’s cunt clench around his fingers.

 

Tatsumi moaned as the fingers pushed on the new hole making slick gush out of it as his cock hardened and pulsed in need, gasping Tatsumi was lifted and repositioned so he was laying on his back with his legs spread wide.

 

The Guard licked his lips, as he felt how tight and wet Tatsumi’s pussy was. “My lord, do you know what to do?” He asked looking at Shiro. “I mean how to treat his cunt.” 

 

“No, I don't.” Said Shiro as he was looking at Tatsumi’s cunt in wonder and awe. “What, I mean how do I treat it?” He asked with all the curiosity of a kid. 

 

The guard licked his lips, as he knew this was a moment of a lifetime. “Here my lord let me show you how it's done.” He said before he pressed his face between Tatsumi’s legs, and once he did he let his wet tongue scrape across his hole, he continued to lick and let his tongue move across Tatsumi’s dripping pussy as he worked to lap up the sweetness that was leaking from Tatsumi's cunt cleaning it before he shoved his tongue into the folds of his cunt and let it swirl around and rub and tease his inner walls. 

 

Tatsumi howled as his brand new cunt was eaten by a complete stranger, that worked his tongue over the folds and soft virgin pink skin.

 

Just when Tatsumi thought that he was going to lose his mind, the guard pulled back panting and grunting as he licked his lips clean. “Fuck its been to long since i’ve tasted a cunt as sweet as this.” He groaned as Shiro was watched in amazement as he saw the guard’s mouth was on Tatsumi’s cunt once more but this time he motioned the young royal over to get a closer look.

 

Panting Tatsumi tried to close his legs his face bright red as his body was on display.

 

“Now young lord, here come and have a taste.” The guard said moving to the side, as Shiro came over and looked at the drooling pussy, licking his lips as he could smell something sweet almost like candy. Getting between Tatsumi’s legs as the guard held Tatsumi’s legs open he pushed his mouth against Tatsumi’s cunt and started licking and running his tongue along the folds of his cunt, swirling it around along the outside tasting the sweet nectar that was dripping from Tatsumi’s cunt as he moaned and groaned as he continued to push his tongue into Tatsumi’s pussy. 

 

Moving back the guard watched the young royal go to town and as he looked he was shocked at the size of the tent in the emperor’s clothing.

 

Licking his lips, the guard couldn’t believe what he was seeing making a tent in the emperor’s clothing as he could see a perfect outline of his cock. Groaning as he swallowed thickly, he moved behind his emperor. “Here my lord, l-let me handle that for you.” He said pulling Shiro’s pants down to expose the young royal’s 22-inch long and incredibly thick cock. “Sweet Kami.” The guard whispered before he got to his knees and he dragged his tongue along the emperor's cock groaning from the taste, as he moved it up and down along the shaft and them up over the tip rubbing his tongue against the tip tasting the remnants of piss and cum that lingered on the massive monster cock.

 

Moaning loudly Tatsumi’s body seized up as he orgasmed, spilling over his stomach and into Shiro’s mouth.

 

Shiro moaned as he felt Tatsumi’s sweet nectar fill his mouth as he pulled back at the same time the Guard pulled back from his cock. “Thank you.” He said nodding at the guard as he looked at Tatsumi who looked ready to fall and he took him into his arms surprising both Tatsumi and the guard as the young emperor was able to carry Tatsumi out of the bathroom and towards the bedroom. Upon arriving in the bedroom, he placed Tatsumi on the bed looking at his quivering, wet pussy. With his cock still hard and twitching, the emperor had recalled a memory of seeing two people doing what he heard was called sex. Licking his lips, he climbed onto the bed and moved between Tatsumi’s legs letting his cock rub against the slick outer lips of Tatsumi’s pussy and then with a small push of his hips he watched as the head of his cock slid past the wet entrance making him groan and gasp as he bucked again sinking more and more of his cock into Tatsumi’s pussy not stopping until all 22-inches were buried inside of Tatsumi. 

 

Tatsumi screamed as he was filled by the monster cock, his insides stretching more than ever before.

 

The reason for his scream wasn’t just because of the size of the cock, nor the stretching it was also due to the fact that because Shiro’s cock was so big that it was smacking right against Tatsumi’s newly created cervix. The emperor moaned, as his cock was hugged by the wet inner walls of Tatsumi’s pussy and he started thrusting, pulling all the way out and then slamming back in with enough force that the entire bed was shaking, his cock slamming against Tatsumi’s cervix as he could also feel his newly created womb being penetrated and defiled by the massive monster of the boy cock slamming in and out of his cunt.

 

Over and over the massive cock thrust in and out of the once virgin cunt shaping it to the monster cock and making sure no other cock would ever be able to give Tatsumi the same pleasure.

 

In and out in and out, with how young he was Shiro had the energy to go as fast as he wanted as he continued to pump his cock in and out of Tatsumi’s pussy. But while he had the energy, this was still his first time having sex, and already he could feel his balls twitching churning with so much of his cum that he was panting and whining in pleasure as he placed one hand on the bed and the other on Tatsumi’s chest to try and steady himself but it was no use as the young royal soon pushed his cock in as deep as he could and just like before when he was inside of Tatsumi’s throat he came and he came hard, cup erupting from his cock and flooded Tatsumi’s womb making it swell and grow with the sheer amount of cum that the emperor was pumping directly into it. 

 

Tatsumi had came so many times in the fucking that all he could muster was a moan and the convulsions of a dry orgasm as he blacked out his body still being filled and fucked.

 

For hours the emperor fucked Tatsumi’s pussy, slamming his cock in and out of the tight hole that hugged his cock, it was just so good and so warm that he hardly paid attention to the fact that Tatsumi had passed out, or the fact he had flooded the boys womb with so much of his thick potent seed that it began to bubble and squirt out around his cock. When he had felt that Tatsumi’s pussy was used up, he had pulled out and had spotted the boys untouched virgin ass hole and unable to help himself he plunged his cum and slick covered cock right into Tatsumi’s ass and went to town taking the boy’s anal cherry just as much as he had taken the boy’s cunt cherry. Continusly fucking Tatsumi’s ass doing just like he did to his cunt and shaping it so no other man’s cock would ever be enough for him, and the only cock that would be able to bring Tatsumi pleasure would be his and his alone. 

~Time Skip~

 

When Tatsumi had come to hours later from his pleasure induced coma, he was surprised to find that his cock was now inside of a chastity cage with a removable sound in his dick, on his dick. A priceless ring on his finger and sees a tattoo on his crotch saying “Queen Cum Dump” much to his shock. Tatsumi had been surprised, he couldn’t believe he had been out cold enough for all of this to happen to him, and he hadn't even felt it happen is what really surprised him. Suddenly, breaking him from his thoughts was the feeling of something still inside of his pussy-something he still was shocked about. Looking down laying on his stomach he was surprised to find Shiro asleep on top of him. “S-shiro?” 

 

Hearing his name being called, Shiro slowly opened his eyes moaning/yawning as he started slowly moving his cock in and out of Tatsumi’s pussy, there wasn’t any real heat behind his thrust or any lust or desire , he was just simply doing it to enjoy the warmth and the depths of Tatsumi’s pussy and just how much he had ruined him for any other man. “You’re mine Tatsumi.” Mumbled Shiro smiling. “You are my queen, no you’re my empress and as such I will give you anything and I mean anything you want.” 

 

That sentence sparked a small amount of Tatsumi’s old self to the surface, as he had recalled his mission to begin with. “I-I.” He started as he coughed to get his voice back. “I want Minister Honest dead, I want him gone, killed, no trial, nothing I want him dead.” He started. “And, I want the empire to change if you want me to rule as your empress then it's going to have change for the better.” 

 

Shiro’s smile was so wide and filled with glee, that Tatsumi couldn’t help but blush.  “Of course! He’ll be killed upon our return to the capital,” he said without hesitation. Shiro then gave Tatsumi a sly look as he felt Shiro’s cock twitch inside of him. “But~ you have to promise me to give me plenty of babies!” Tatsumi’s eyes widen. “We have an empire to rule, so we need lots of kids too!” Inside of Tatsumi’s body the Tyrant had heard the young royal’s request, and just like before it set to work changing Tatsumi’s body making it so that no matter what Tatsumi was always fertile and he would always produce eggs, even when he was all nice and knocked up Shiro could knock him up even more so he could give birth right after.

 

With the matters resolved, Tatsumi and Shiro returned to the Capital a few days later-after Shiro spent the remaining days taking Tatsumi on every solid surface in the manor, and even right in front of the guards much to Tatsumi’s embarrassment and arousal. Of course Honest tried to do something to get the two of them apart as he didn’t like anyone aside from himself so close to the emperor. Shiro wasn’t having any of that, as right as Honest tried something he was arrested on the spot and publicly executed that very day right before the empires eyes. Not only that, but Shiro had announced that Tatsumi was to be his Empress and they were expecting children soon, something that had the entire empire cheering at the thought of a prince/princess being born and a celebration was held in the process. And while many in the empire were overjoyed, some people had mixed feelings about what had happened. None more so than Night Raid themselves, as they couldn’t believe the mission they had sent Tatsumi on had ended like this and they believed that it was a trick, so Lubbock had decided to sneak into the capital and see if Tatsumi was being controlled or if they were all being played unknown to him Wave of the Jaggers had come as well as with the changes that were happening the Jaggers were finding themselves being moved to different things to help better the empire. Neither knew what was in store for them.

 

Chapter 13: My Gym Partner is A Monkey

Adam sighed as he gripped his backpack, his parents had tried to have him switched back to a human school but the stupid system would not take him so he was stuck going to the animal school, not that he had problems with animals like some people did, he was actually fascinated about how humanity and animals had evolved.

 

As he arrived at his school, Adam couldn’t help but sigh a small bit. Charles Darwin Middle School he found himself confused. The usual loud, and wild school was different, not in the sense of it looked different, but just that it felt different in general. The many animal-themed students all looked to be eyeing each other, and some were walking around without clothes on. While this shouldn’t have been anything out of the normal, the one thing that really got him was the fact that there were several students who were on the ground, against the wall, in the water, or against the locker and what really had Adam blushing was the fact that they were fucking like well animals that had lost themselves to their lust. 

 

He was completely shocked, he’d never thought he’d see this let alone actually be in close proximity of seeing the students of the schools going wild in this form of way. If that wasn’t enough, the entire school reeked of musk and it wasn’t the normal musk, no this was the musk of the animals in the school who were letting out their scents. Males, females, all of them letting out their scent of heat/rut/arousal to attract their fellow students to bring them into mate/fuck to get some relief. Adam himself wasn’t safe either, despite being a human having spent so much time around the students his senses had started to grow stronger, far beyond the normal human capacity and as such he was able to smell the arousal and the scents of each and every student in the school, even the teachers.

 

Adam blushed rushing to his locker and grabbing his books for class, only to freeze when something pushed him against his open locker.

 

The person in question, to Adam’s horror, was the school’s bully Virgil “Bull” Sharkowski. “Well well.” Bull began as he inhaled deeply to breathe. “What’s good Lion.” Smirked the shark teen his lips pulled back into a grip showing off his shining, teeth. “I’ve been looking for you all day and you are right where I knew you’d be.” He said inhaling once more. “Can you guess why I am so happy right now?” 

 

Adam tried to wiggle and get free of Bull’s grip to no avail as the taller muscular male held him against the locker.

 

Breathing once more, Bull’s tongue licked his lips. “I asked you a question Lion!” Snapped Bull bearing his teeth at Adam in the form of an angry snarl. “Now answer!” 

 

Gagging Adam tilted his head back knowing Bull could not really hurt him but his breath smelled horrid.

 

“Coming through!” 

 

“Hey! What the! I can’t see! Who turned out the lights!” Adam was dropped on to the ground only to be grabbed by his shirt and lifted off the ground and swung through the air, Bull’s roars of rage echoing through the hall as his saviour moved them into one of the trees in the hall that had a thick brush of leaves to hide them. 

 

“That was close.” Said his saviour. “Sorry about the rough grab Adam, I had to do it fast before Bull got really mad.” 

 

“Thanks, Jake, what is going on everyone is acting weird today,” Adam said turning to look at his friend and gym partner Jacob "Jake" P. Spidermonkey.

 

Jake was about 4ft 6in tall and covered with tan fur. He had a lean body with long yet strong arms. The only parts of him that were hairless were his face, his chest, stomach, crotch, hands, feet, and fat bubble ass. He had a 5ft long tan-furred prehensile tail he could use with ease. His head sported a mop of wild orange hair. Between his legs was a 7in long dick with mango-sized balls.

 

Jake waved him off, as he stretched out in the tree lying on his side. “What do ya mean weird? It’s always like this when mating season rolls around.” Jake said as if it were the most normal thing in the world as he idly scratched at his crotch not caring that he was doing it in front of his gym partner and best friend. 

 

“Wait Mating Season?” Adam asked in confusion still not use to all the quirks animals had.

 

Jake looked at him in confusion, before a light bulb went off in his head. “Oi! You didn’t know, yeah mating season it happens like almost every year. Mostly around the times of the beginning of spring, the middle of summer and right before winter hits.” Jake said listing off the times that mating season came in. “Though this year it came a bit early, seeing as how everyone just started fucking right in the middle of the halls.”

 

“Uh I should head home I think,” Adam said trying to figure out how to get out of the school before everyone started fucking.

 

“Sorry Adam, but once you’re in you’re in, last time someone got out it took forever to catch them and get them back in school.” Said Jake shaking his head making an X with his arms. “So that’s a no go on getting out.”

 

“Then what am I supposed to do while everyone is mating?” Adam asked confused.

 

“It’s still a regular school day.” Said Jake with a shrug. “Just do school stuff.” 

~Time Skip~

 

Trying to have a normal school day when every single student and even the staff were focused on mating was not an easy thing. All throughout the morning, Adam had to listen to the sounds of mating going on through the halls of the school and in the classroom. Ever try having a study hall when all around you the students are fucking like crazy? Yeah it's not easy, not at all. To make matters worse, as the day went on Adam found himself getting aroused by not only the sight of all the mating, but the smell. The smell of each and every single student/staff member sans Jake and himself mating was making the musk/pheromones in the air grow stronger and stronger, and thicker as well making it hard for the human to breath without inhaling the scent of sex.

 

He was thankful for the fact that everyone was so focused on themselves that they failed to smell his own scent, not to mention the fact that Jake didn’t wear pants and seeing as how he always hung out around him some of Jake’s scent had rubbed off on him keeping him from being smelled. Or so Adam thought, as Jake had grown so use to his friends scent he was able to pick up even the smallest amount of change in it, and it had been during Gym class that he had caught a whiff of Adam’s scent and it was thick with lust and desire, no doubt his friend was getting hard and needy from watching everyone fuck like crazy and he wanted to be apart of it even if he wasn’t saying it. So after their gym class, Jake decided he was going to do something about that.

 

Adam sighed stripping down and getting into the shower to clean off from gym class, luckily he had the whole back of the showers to himself.

 

Or so he thought, as unknown to Adam Jake was still in the locker room silent as a grave as he watched his best friend and smirked as he moved no he stalked towards Adam as he was silently happy he had managed to learn something in stalking class.

Adam dropped the soap and bending over showing off the tight little pink star hidden by his supple ass.

 

Dropping down behind Adam as silent as a grave, Jake smirked as he moved on all fours his tail moving around as he stalked closer and closer his eyes locked on to Adam’s pink star as he licked his lips nostrils flaring as he moved closer and closer, now only a few feet away from his friends ass. “Swiggity Swooty~” he smirked before burying his face between Adam’s cheeks and let his tongue attack his hole.

 

Howling Adam had to grab onto the Shower bar as his ass was ravaged by a skilled tongue forcing moans and groans out of the human.

 

Jake looked up at Adam as he saw him looking back at him as he swiped his tongue across his hole, Jakes’s hands grabbing at his friends cheeks as he used his fingers to pry them apart exposing his hole even more as the monkey boy lapped up each droplet of water that dribbled down Adam’s back across his hole, cleaning his pink star before shoving his tongue into his ass tail moving around him to begin to toy and play with Adam’s balls.

 

Adam was already close to the edge due to being surrounded by horny animals all day and their musk so with a groan he bucked and shot his load onto the tile of the shower.

 

Jake continued to tongue fuck Adam through his release, this time his mouth was on Adam’s hole, sucking his hole raw as he plunged his tongue in deeper and wiggled and moved it around letting it lick and rub against his inner walls as his tail moved up from his balls and began teasing and jerking Adam off to keep him nice and hard.

 

Letting out whines and whimpers Adam’s breathing became ragged.

 

Pulling away from Adam’s ass, Jake licked his lips as his hard 7-inch long 8-thick cock throbbed, he never thought Adams ass would taste that good and he was eager for more, oh so much more. Standing up, he lined his cock up with Adam’s hole. “And this is where you become mine.” He smirked as he slammed his cock right into Adam’s ass watching as all 7-inches sunk right in without any issue. 

 

Moaning Adam fell forward his cock once more letting loose a stream of cum.

 

Even with Adam falling forward, Jake didn’t stop his thrust or stop fucking him. His hips moved on their own as he pushed his cock in and out, in and out, his ball slapping against Adam’s hole with each thrust of his cock as he towered over Adam, using one hand to force his upper half down and keep his ass up he poured all his strength into each of his thrust his thick cock forcing his inner walls apart until he was putting all his weight into his thrust making his pelvis slap against Adam's ass as his cock struck his prostate with each and every thrust of his hips. 

 

Adam could do nothing as Jake continued fucking him roughly.

 

Jake groaned and grunted, as his hands gripped Adam’s hips, clawing at his skin as he could feel Adam’s body spasm, as well as his ass spasmed around his cock from the near hypersensitivity from the fucking Jake, was giving him, the sensation of Adam’s walls clamping down on his cock making him go harder and faster pinning him down once more as he jammed his cock into Adam’s ass stabbing at his prostate his balls pulling up as he slammed his cock into Adams ass and with a low growling groan he came. Erupting from his cock was a powerful geyser of thick potent spunk that flooded Adam’s ass and filled it up to the brim with Jake’s seed. 

 

Waves of heat crashing over Adams body with each surge of cum that Jake pumped into him. He gasps his body spasming once more, as his body took in Jake’s seed almost hungrily his ass clenching to milk him for all his seed. Sweat mixed with sweat and moans merged with growls as Adam could only gasp arching his back as he pushed his ass back against Jake as he let him fill him with his seed.

 

Panting Adam sunk to the floor in a boneless heap after he was seeded.

 

Once Jake was sure that his climax came to an end, he slowly eased his cock from Adam’s hole groaning as he did so. “Don't move Adam.” He said holding his cock as he took aim at Adam. “Just gotta do this.” He said as he groaned and he felt his control slipping and a strong stream of piss sprayed all over Adam’s body.

 

Adam sputtered as he was covered in piss.

 

Chapter 14: Brotherly Love (Secret Saturdays

Brother’s, not born together but forged through a bond, through trials and tribulations. They had faced so much together, and had done so many things, and nothing could ever tear them apart. That is how to describe the bond between the brothers Zak Saturday and his brother Fiskerton Phantom, the two of them were the closest brothers you were ever going to meet,  a brother even if not in blood, they are always together. Never once would the go separate ways, and nor would they do anything apart, as they shared a room, bathroom, even when Zak had been younger they bathe together and even as Zak got older they still bathed together, always doing everything and anything together. Of course, their bond was put to the test when the Saturday family found that Zak was not only gifted with magical abilities, but he was Kur the King if the Cryotids and future ruler of them all, for the family this meant being on the run from the ones considered friends, for the brothers? It changed nothing, Fisk loved Zak even despite him being Kur he didn’t care, he fought tooth and nail to keep his brother in all but blood safe and he would be damned if he let the Secret Scientist take him away from him.

 

Of course, it was thanks to Zak’s powers that Puberty. When Zak hit that age, things began to get strange, as he had began to notice things about other people. For example, when he and his father Doc had been at the pool, Zak had found himself eyeing his father’s muscles, how strong his dad looked and just how well built he was, and not just his muscles he had looked down at his dad’s crotch and had to dive into the pool as he had seen the very visible, very large and thick looking bulge in his Dad’s trunks. Things got worse, when his uncle Doyle appeared he had been wearing a simple speedo one that cupped Doyle’s round, frim, bouncing, bubble like ass as well as showed off his bulge. 

 

Another thing that was that he began to notice people's different, scents his father’s and Doyle’s scents. They were both so strong, so musky, so manly, yet they were so different. Doc’s was strong and protective, a scent that offered him protection and care, where as Doyle’s was strong too but it had more a spicy scent to it and it drove him crazy. Not just his but a few of the other secret scientists as well as some of the other guys he had been around, their smells, their scents filled his nose and drove him absolutely mad. Then came the change in voice, from high pitch, to the sudden squeak when he was talking as his voice changed not to mention a few stray hairs growing on his face-along with some zits-some under his arms and on his crotch. 

 

Then if things weren’t getting weird enough, he started waking up with Fisk in his bed as that was something they had not done since Zak was little and had nightmares, or when Frisk had nightmares and he just needed someone to comfort him, and  neither of them remembering how it happened. Yet day by day Zak would wake up as the little spoon to his brother, his strong, powerful, otherworldly scent making him react strangely and causing him to wake up with a familiar feeling of his cock hard as a rock, and his pj bottoms were stick and cold with cum. He had tried to play it off, and tried his hardest to make sure he didn’t do anything weird or something that was gonna make his and Frisk relationship awkward, but day by day he found his mental walls were breaking and he wasn’t sure how long he could last. 

 

Zak sighed as he climbed into bed, he had walked in on his uncle in the shower and his cock had still not gone down as he closed his eyes. As he slept, Zak was completely unaware that his powers were activating all on his own, his eyes gaining a mystic orange fiery glow around them as his powers were calling out to something, or someone.

 

In his own room, Fisk was sound asleep in his bed not a care in the world. His mind having a peaceful dream of what he wasn’t sure but he was enjoying it. “ Come to me.” Then the voice came. “ Come to me, be with me. I need you.” It was so sweet, and so alluring that he didn’t even fight it, why would he? He felt that the voice was so familiar to him and yet so different. He couldn’t place it, as his eyes slowly opened showing they were glowing the same color as Zak’s as he moved towards the door and left his room. 

 

Making his way through the halls, he walked silently passed the other rooms and then towards Zak’s it opened up right for him. “ Come to me, come to me, come to me.” The voice was coming right from Zak and he licked his lips as he moved over towards his brother and climbed into his bed and pulled him into his chest, as he did his nose flared as he inhaled his brothers scent. Zak’s scent, oh how he had grown to love, it was sweet, but not too sickening sweet, as it had traces of what smelled like nature itself, and even the smallest smell of something that Fisk couldn’t place, but it was something that just sent a thrill through his body and had another part of him reacting like crazy, as between his legs his sheath began twitching as slowly emeging from his sheath was his cock. The first noticeable thing was that the size of a horses cock making it at least double its former length putting it at 18-inches long and it even had the flared head of a horses cock, along the shaft of the cock small spines started to sprout from it as they started close to the base of the cock and stop just a few inches short of the head. The bigger thing was that Fisk didn’t have just one cock, but two count em  two 18-inch cocks that were twitching and hard as hell and emitting a very strong musk.

 

Zak laid deep asleep not noticing Fiskerton snuggling up to him in the bed. As he slept, Zak had turned towards his brother burying his face into his fur covered chest, and inhaled and by doing so he got a whiff of his brother’s scent, Fisk’s scent was strong, incredibly so, it was a powerful almost overwhelming as it had the smell of pure nature, and Zak in his sleep it was an amazing scent, so much so he could feel his cock getting hard in his sleep.

 

Groaning Zak nuzzled up to his brother his cock rubbing against Fisk’s as he moved in the bed, his hands pulling on soft fur.

 

Fisk groaned in his sleep, his cocks rubbing against the fabric of Zak’s underwear. The soft yet rough material that blocked his cocks from meeting Zak’s, the fabric was making his cocks throb and twitch as he could feel his balls churning, filling with his seed as the heads of his cock flared and slowly dropples of his pre the size of Fisk’s thumbs dribbled down them and on to Zak’s underwear completely soaking the front of his underwear with his pre slicking them up and making it easier for him to rut and grind against his brother. 

 

As Zak laid sleeping his own cock leaked into his pre soaked underwear, his dreams a blur in his head as his powers reacted.

 

“ Take me.” His powers sent the message out to Fisk’s mind, the message echoing. “ Take me, claim me, make me yours.” The message echoed through his mind, like a mantra as he groaned in his half sleep, half semi-aware state. His half lidded eyes were glowing, as he moved into a more comfortable position and he lifted Zak up pulling his underwear down to expose his brother’s hard 6-inch 3-thick cock and 5-thick balls. The scent coming from his crotch making him shiver as he brought his brother close to his face inhaling his brother’s scent even more as he opened his mouth and easily took all 6-inches into his mouth and started sucking. 

 

Moaning Zak bucked his hips as the skilled tongue teased his cock.

 

Fisk’s tongue was strange, as it was much like a cat feeling like sandpaper and yet it wasn’t rough like it more like it was smooth and it was rough all at once, and it was long as it licked and lapped at his cock, swirling it around the base, just under the head and across and over the tip of his cock as he pulled back to nuzzles Zak’s balls and pulled them into his mouth and started sucking.

 

With a groan Zak laid spread out his brother in all but blood busy worshipping his cock and balls.

 

Pulling back, Fisk ran his tongue along his brother’s cock once more pulling the tip into his mouth and suckled on it pulling back once more when he felt enough was enough. Flipping Zak around he laid him on the bed and pulled his cheeks apart and took a look at his pink puckered entrance and then without another word he dove between his cheeks and attacked his hole running his tongue along the taint then pushed right into his ass before his mouth wrapped around his entrance and started sucking on his hole as his tongue slipped right inside of him.

 

Zak squirmed as the moist tongue teased and invaded his hole slowly working it open with each twitch.

 

Every surge of pleasure from the tongue that was inside of his ass ran across his walls glazing dangerously close to his sweet spot, as Fisk pushed his tongue in deeper and deeper before it touched his sweet spot pushing down on it and licked at it enjoying the moans that came from his brother’s mouth. 

 

Zak’s powers lashed out again this time ordering Fiskerton to fuck him hard and fast.

 

Unable to hold back any longer, Fisk moved Zak to hover over not one but both of his cocks as both of them were throbbing and twitching. He then slowly pushed Zak down on both cocks his hole barely offering any resistance as they pushed right in and he groaned feeling Zak’s ass clench around his dicks as he pushed him down further and further. The bars of his cock rubbing against his inner walls. The tight heat clenching around his cocks got tighter as he finally had Zak seated on his cocks and once he was he wrapped his arms around his back lifting him up only to slam him back down on his massive cocks.

 

Zak shot awake a scream of pleasure ripping from his lips as his power filled the room bathing the two in a golden glow as it slowly changed Zak.

 

Slowly with each moan and thrust Zak’s body became more muscular and his cock started shifting to match Fiskerton but he kept his smaller size and softer skin,

 

“Zak!” Came the concerned voice of not only his Dad, but his Uncle Doyle as well as both of them barreled the door down and busted in, but they weren’t expecting to see Fisk sliding Zak up and down on his cock again and again manhandling him into riding his cocks however he pleased. 

 

“Zak!” Doc called in shock from what he was seeing.

 

“Holy hell.” Doyle gapped, his jaw dropped in shock. “Since when the hell?” 

 

“Fiskerton! Stop this!” Doc yelled as his protective father insticnits kicked in and he charged towards the brothers who were still in the middle of their fuck session. 

 

Zak’s golden power lashed out hitting the two men and making their eyes turn gold as they froze waiting for orders.

 

With the two of them frozen, Fisk continued to move Zak along his cocks. Zak’s piercing cry echoed off the walls, inner walls spasming around Fisk’s cocks  as each thrust came with a low growl from his brother as he felt Zak’s inner walls tightening around his cock each time he pushed back in granting him increasingly louder groans from Fisk as he pumped his brother up and down on his cock faster and faster as his knots began swelling at the base of both cocks. Even if Zak’s mouth was open as he cried out in pleasure, his powers knew he wanted more. “ Come to me, join me, give me more. ”

 

The golden power curled tightly forcing the two males to comply starting by making each of them strip, exposing their muscular bodies to the young teen in the room being filled with cum

 

Doc had a lean muscular figure with a nice set of muscles all over, firm pecs with dark brown nipples, a faint set of 6-pack of abs, there wasn’t a single hair on his body, as his skin was completely smooth and hairless, a nice toned ass, and an impressive 12 inch long 2 inch thick cock with 4 inch thick hairless low-hanging balls.

 

Doyle had a lean bearish muscular figure and tank skin and hair covering his arms, and chest. He has broad shoulders with nicely developing arms and biceps, a somewhat wide chest with dusty pinkish tan nipples and a thin waist, a faint six-pack set of abs, strong thighs and calves, a nicely toned butt, and an impressive 9-inch long 4-inch thick cock with 4-inch thick balls. 

 

Zak sat on Fisk’s cock his own cocks standing hard and proud pre gathering at the tips. “ Come and taste me.” Was the command that echoed in their minds, as they found their bodies moving on their own. The two men climbed on the bed and crawled towards Zak even as he was being bounced on Fisk’s cocks they managed to get close enough to wrap their lips around both of his cocks and started sucking. 

 

Moaning Zak forced both males mouths further down his cocks till they pushed their faces and noses together at the base of his cocks.

 

Using his feet to hold Zak in place, Fisk continued to slam his cocks up into the boys ass using the bounce off the bed to force his cocks in and out, and even at that point Zak was trying to ride Fisk’s cocks. He had started to lose himself to the overload of pleasure, drool slippin down his chin as a harsh thrust speared him that much harsher on Fisk’s cock making him cry out far louder than he had before. 

 

Howling Zak started thrusting harder into the mouths of his dad and uncle eager to reach the point of no return.

 

Fisk had groaned as he felt his knots popping into Zak’s ass, they had began to expand stretching Zak’s walls even further with each violent thrust. It wasn’t long before he let a roar tear through the house as he rammed his cock into Zak’s ass stabbing at his sweet spot his knots expanding at full size as twin burst of thick hot seme erupted into his body in stead streams of cum that flooded Zak’s ass to the brim and from the sheer amount his stomach had begun to slowly expand. 

 

Groaning Zak blew his loads deep into the mouths sucking him as his hole was filled with even more cum. Doyle and Doc weren’t able to pull away, as Zak’s powers had them remain in place and they were forced to swallow down the boys thick spunk, as they did they felt something in their minds click into place as Zak’s cum had made it so that should the boy choose he could bring them back under his power when ever he wanted. 

 

Panting and groaning, as he surveyed the scene before him. He knew what he needed to do. With his eyes glowing once more he looked at them all. “You are all going to forget this happened, and you’re going to go back to your rooms.” He paused, and then smirked. “But you’ll remember this as a dream, one you’ll relive every night and each time you get hard you will jerk off but won’t cum.” He ordered as he shivered feeling Fisk slip out of him and he smiled watching them leave. “This will be fun.”

Chapter 15: Soul Eater

Black Star panted sweat dripping down his body as he glared at Soul, his black wife beater soaked in sweat.

 

Grinning showing of the razor-sharp teeth Soul used the bottom of his white wife-beater to dry his forehead exposing his taut muscles to Black Star as he did so, his 6 pack abs relaxing as he stretched, before saying “Give it up I beat you just admit defeat.”

 

“Never a god does not admit defeat you just got lucky I am sure I am better than you physically,” Black Star shouted loudly, pulling his shirt off exposing his pecs, and a tight 8 pack of abs, “See my abs are better than yours.”

 

“Oh please every real man knows that physical appearance is only one part of the deal the other is skill,” Soul said scoffing at Black Star’s attitude.

 

“You are just chicken cause you know you can never measure up to a god,” Black Star shot back with a cocky grin as he palmed his own crotch.

 

“Right, this coming from the little boy , who had to peek on women in the bath to feel like a big man.” Snorted Soul, crossing his arms behind his head and closing his eyes. He knew this would get under Black Stars skin, as Tsubaki had let it slip how the blue-haired boy had the tendency to sneak a peek at Tsubaki and the other girls when they were bathing/showering. “Any so-called god, that has to do that is no god but a small little boy who’s not a real man at all.” 

 

Face flushed Black Star let out a growl “Oh yeah I bet I am more of a man then you are,”.

 

“Oh please, a cool guy like me? Being less of a man than you?” Soul raised an eyebrow at him and then rolled his eyes. “Please, you could never be more of a man than me and that’s a fact.” 

 

“Then prove it unless you are to scared you are going to lose,” Black Star taunted as he took his hand from his crotch.

 

“Fine fine, if it will shut you up then let’s do it.” Soul rolled his eyes as he reached down and grabbed his pants. “I do hope you’re ready to lose Black Star.” Smirked Soul as he fingered his belts button and played with his belt. “Cause once we do this, you are gonna see what a real man’s cock looks like.” 

 

“Ha, I see that every time I look in the mirror after I shower,” Black Star said yanking his pants down letting what he thought in his mind to be the perfect proof of his manliness flop out and stand hard in the air.

 

Soul blinked. Once. Twice. Then three times. Then after another moment, he threw his head back and he let out a bark of laughter, his hands leaving his pants to hold his sides as he actually fell to the floor howling, barking in laughter so hard he had tears pouring down his face. “Y-You have to be kidding me!” Crackled Soul as he slammed his hand on the ground and tried to breathe. “T-That’s it? That’s it?!” He howled again. “That’s the so-called ‘real man’s cock’ of the almighty Black Star?! That’s just hilarious!” 

 

“What are you laughing at, Am I too manly for you,” Black Star teased puffing up his chest making his pecs swell slightly.

 

“How can you call that!” Soul crackled slamming his hand on the ground. “T-That’s not being manly! If anything! That’s so freaking small! And puny!” he was on his backrolling across the ground as he was still laughing so hard that he was starting to wheeze. 

 

“IT IS TOO BIG!” Black Star snapped getting more and more upset and annoyed with Soul as he was laughing at him, he crossed his arms over his chest and growled at him. “I’m the biggest of all the other guys in the shower! And they have bowed and looked on in awe at my mighty weapon!” 

 

“You mean they were in shock from the sight of how fucking small it is!” Crackled Soul as he was slowly getting his breathing back under control. “They weren’t looking at you in awe! They were looking at you in fucking shock from how small your dick was!” He could only imagine the looks on the others' faces as they saw Black Stars cock. “They probably didn’t say a damn thing because they didn’t want to deal with him in the shower.

 

“Not true! Even Ox has commented on the size of my cock and even he’s surprised by how big I am!” 

 

“More like, Ox was shocked because your only a fucking inch bigger than him!” 

 

“Oh like you are bigger,” Black Star shot back anger boiling his blood.

 

“Black Star, at this point I know I'm bigger than you.” Said Soul as he said that with such a blank face that it surprised Black Star for a moment before he snapped out of it.’

 

“Then Prove it or get on your knees and blow a real man,” Black Star bit out.

 

“Oh I’ll prove it, but when I do your gonna be the ones on his knees,” Soul said as he got to his feet and grabbed his pants. “You sure you want to do this? Don't need you chickening out on me now.”

 

“A real man never backs down and god does not go back on his word.” Black Star said hitting himself on the chest.

 

“Well then.” Soul began to slowly undo his pants, as he unbuttoned them and then moved to his belt. “O hope you are ready to lose god .” Pulling his pants down, he showed off his jockstrap and then he pulled that down. “Cause, you just lost.” And he let his jock drop exposing his cock right before Black Star’s eyes. 

 

Black Star stared in shock at the monstrous cock that dwarfed his own, all he could mutter was “Demon,”

 

“Well, I wouldn’t call it that.” Soul’s grin was that of the cat who had gotten the canary. “But its certainly bigger than yours god . And If I recall that means you just lost, thus as you said get on your knees and blow a real man.” He smirked shaking his hips around as he let his hips move from side to side shaking his cock around, but when he saw that Black star wasn’t doing as he sat he frowned and approached him. “I said.” He grabbed Black Star by his shoulders and forced him down to his knees right before his cock and forced his face right against his cock. “Blow me.” 

 

His hand moved to grip Black Star’s hair forcing him to gasp in shock and pain and then he plunged his cock right into the open mouth of the boy before him and forced all 9-inch long 10-thick inches of his cock into Black Star’s mouth and had his balls resting against Black Star’s chin. “Fuck yes.” He groaned as he started to pump his cock in and out of Black Stars mouth his balls roughly and harshly smacking against Black Star’s chin with each thrust of his hips.  

 

Shocked Black Star did not even gag as his face was forced into Soul’s smooth crotch, his throat being roughly fucked as his eyes watered and Soul just kept on pumping away.

 

“And you don't even have a fucking gag reflex?” Snorted Soul as he continued to pump his cock into Black Star’s mouth and into his throat. “Then again, it makes so much fucking sense. All the talking you do it's no wonder you haven’t choked on your own damn tongue.” He growled digging into his scalp. “You talk a big game Black Star, but you aren’t a god, you aren’t even a man. What you are is a simple little boy who’s got it in his mind that he is a man, but let me tell you the truth.” He started slamming his cock into Black Star’s throat. “You. Are. A. Little. Bitch!” He growled with each thrust to get his words across and for Black Star to understand his point. 

 

Drool and Saliva dripped down Black Star’s chin with each thrust as his mouth was used as a fuck hole by Soul.

 

As he fucked his mouth, Soul brought his foot over and pressed it against Black Star’s cock, grinding his heel against his small 3-inch cock. “This isn’t even a cock of a god, or a man, or even a kid. What this is, is the cock of a whiny, needy little bitch who needed a cock in his mouth to shut him the fuck up!” His thrusts got harder and faster balls slapping against Black Star’s chin in a near bruising pace. “You may demand respect, and demand that everyone focus on you, but that’s not to show everyone you are a god, you want them to come and use you like the fucking little submissive fuck-bitch that you are. To have them force you down and shove their hard Man-cocks in your mouth and that fucking pussy you call an ass!” 

 

“Glurg, hmph” Black star tried to say but was unable to pull back so it came out a muffled garbled mess of wet sounds.

 

“What’s that? You’re thinking about me fucking your ass like I’m fucking our mouth?” Smirked Soul forcing his cock to push in more. “Picturing me fucking your tight little boy pussy every night? Turning it into the propper pussy for everyone to have a go, just to pass you around like a common fleshlight and fuck your ass over and over again.” 

 

Black Star was starting to get lightheaded from the lack of oxygen combined with the musk of Soul’s crotch as the teen kept fucking his throat.

 

“You want that don't you?” Soul yanked Black Star off his cock smirking at the mess of drool and spit that dripped down his chin and covered his mouth as well as his own cock. “You want me to fuck your ass every night? Treat you like a common whore? A common sex toy to be used and passed around and just be a fucking cum dump for the rest of the guys here at the school?” He rubbed his drool covered cock against his face smacking it against his cheek splattering it with drool, spit, and pre. 

 

Panting Black Star looked up his eyes slightly glazed as he tried to catch the tip of the massive cock to continue sucking it.

 

“Just like I thought, you talk all that big game but under all that, under all that showing off.” Soul slapped him across the face again. “You’re just a little fuck boi, soon to be my fuck boy. I’m gonna train that pussy of yours to be the perfect little pussy and have you pleasing not only me but anyone that begs to have a crack at you my little Star Whore.” He said before shoving his cock right back into Black Star’s mouth.  

 

Groaning Black Star started sucking and bobbing his head as he worked the massive cock with his tongue.

 

“And when I’m done turning your ass into a pussy, I’m taking you down to this nice little shop and I’m gonna get you all nice and dressed up.” He groaned as he began to feel his balls churning and twitching. “I’m gonna have all the hair on your body removed, making that skin of yours smooth as hell, and then I’m gonna get a perfect little tramp stamp right on your fucking ass where it belongs, and then I got something special.”

 

Humming around the cock Black Star closed his eyes before sucking even harder on it.

 

Soul grunted and groaned as he gritted his teeth against one another and then felt his balls twitching. “Fuck! I can’t hold it any longer!” Snapped Soul as he forced Black Star down on to his cock and grunted as he felt his balls pulled up close to his body and he came and came hard. Cum erupted from his cock with the force of a geyser mixed with a power hose, a massive blast of cum as if it was fired from a cannon quickly filled Black Star’s mouth making his cheeks bulge as even his throat bulged as he tried to gulp it down but with how much there was and how fast it was coming out it made it hard for him to swallow it all.

 

If that wasn’t enough, not only was Black Star unable to swallow it all, he found some dribbling down his mouth around Souls cock and down along the white-haired weapons balls dripping on to the floor, the cum didn’t just escape from his mouth but his nose as well, it shot out his nose as he continued to try in vain to swallow it all. “Don't you fucking dare try and pull back!” Snapped Soul holding Black Star in place when he felt him trying to escape from his grip. “You’re my little cum dump! And I ain’t letting go until you swallow it all!” 

 

Black Star was forced to stay attached to Souls crotch, unable to pull away and forced to swallow down Souls massive load of thick man seed, the warmth pooling in his stomach as the sheer amount had his stomach slowly growing bulging outward as more and more filled it, and what he didn’t swallow covered his clothes and even his crotch in remnants that dripped from his mouth until soon he was sitting in a small puddle of cum. As his climax began to come to an end, Soul looked down at Black Star and smirked. “Now, I’ve got a promise to keep.”

Time Skip

 

Soul grinned as he sat in class his new dog at his feet happy slurping on his cock.

 

Black Star had changed he now wore puppy gear, a puppy tail had the word whore tattooed inside his star-shaped birthmark while having Star Whore and an arrow pointing down tattooed right over his fat plump ass. Black Star’s chest had also grown into a set of massive pecs thanks to an item from Dr Stien, all in all, Black Star now looked like a complete and total bitch.

 

“Now that’s a proper little Star Bitch.” Smirked Soul as he reached down and rubbed Black Star’s head and he scratched his head. He couldn’t believe that this had turned out like this. From having Black Star challenge him, to now having the little bitch as his personal cock-hungry puppy and cum dump. “You’re doing so well Black Whore.” He chuckled as his cock throbbed and twitched leaking drops of his pre that Black Star was licking up with ease. “That’s right bitch, lick it all up, lick every drop.”

Chapter 16: Naruto (Watersports)

Naruto cheered the Hokage had hand selected him for this mission it was going to be so cool, he had been ordered to pack a small overnight bag and meet back at the Hokage’s office, eagerly the blonde had rushed to his apartment and quickly tossed in two shirts, two pairs of underwear, a jumpsuit and checked that he had his Kunai and Shuriken before hightailing it back to the Hokage’s office to meet with the Third Hokage.

 

He had made it to the office to find the old man and not just him but a grinning Konohamaru who was almost bouncing in place. “Ah, Naruto glad to see you made it on time.” Hiruzen smiled as he ruffled Konohamaru’s hair trying to get his grandson to calm down. “I do hope you’re ready for your mission?” 

 

“Of course old man so what is it, need me to sneak into another village, hunt someone down, or save a princess,” Naruto asked a bright smile on his face.

 

“You are going to be babysitting Konohamaru.” Hiruzen said without missing a beat, and Naruto’s excited smile turned into a frown almost instantly.  

 

“Really Old man,” Naruto said with a sigh.

 

“Aw come on boss! You get to hang out with me!” Konohamaru said launching himself at Naruto and latching on to his side. “This is going to be great, we can stay up late, swapping stories and in the morning! We can have waffles!” 

 

“Fine so just for tonight?” Naruto asked holding Konohamaru up.

 

“A week actually, I have an important meeting in Suna and I can’t get his usual watcher.” Konohamaru was the picture of innocence as he had a halo over his head. “For some reason, he’s in the hospital suffering from extreme blood loss.” That halo was being held up by a pair of devil horns as he had a devious gleam in his eyes. “So I need to find someone else.”

 

“Ok I guess I can do it for you Old Man,” Naruto said handing his bag to Konohamaru, as they turned to head to the Sarutobi Clan estate for the next week.

 

~Scene Break~

 

Arriving at the Sarutobi Clan Estate had been easy, and as soon as they had arrived Konohamaru had been all the more eager to have Naruto play with him, and seeing as how he was gonna be with him for the next few days he knew he needed to play along. And play they did, as they spend the better part of the day they hung out and relaxed, they of course played ‘shinobi’ with Naruto being the enemy nin and Kono the brave Leaf nin to fight him, resulting in the two of them wrestling on the ground and that evolved into mud wrestling when Konohamaru had turned on the hose and they turned the back yard into a mud pit. 

 

Then came the time for the bath, which was a bit of a challenge for Naruto as Konohamaru almost refused to take a bath, all for the reason of fun more than actually not wanting to take a bath. And he did take one, when Naruto agreed to join him in the bath which turned into an all out water fight between the two of them as they got clean, but they made a mess of the bathroom as they did. 

 

Soon it was time for them both to go to bed, after much begging Naruto relented and let Konohamaru sleep in his bed with him as they both dozed off.

 

It would have been a peaceful night, but it was during the night that one of Konohamaru’s biggest secret was about to come to light, as he had awoken to feel his pj shorts were soaked and it wasn’t just his shorts that were soaked, but as was his spot on the bed, and it was quickly growing. ‘ No! No! No! Not now! Please! Please not now!’ He cried mentally as he tried to hold it back, but it was not working as it only got worse as the wet feeling grew more and more and he knew it was only a matter of time before it reached Naruto. 

 

Waking up Naruto wondered what woke him up only to realize the bed was wet.

 

Konohamaru was crying at this point, he couldn’t help it. He had been trying to hard to not let this happen, and he had even made sure to limit what he drank before bed, but it wasn’t gonna work as he could feel that the sheets were practically completely soaked in his piss that he felt like he was sitting in a puddle. “B-Boss.” he whimpered as he hiccuped to keep from crying but his tears feel nonetheless.

 

Smiling Naruto realized what had happened and let his own control go pissing himself as well with a much larger amount of urine.

 

Konohamaru’s eyes widen, when he felt the stain growing bigger than what he had managed to produce when he had pissed the bed. “B-Boss?” He said in surprise. “Y-You? I-I don't understand why would you?”

 

Naruto chuckled as he reached over and rubbed his head. “What? You think I was just gonna make fun of you? I ain’t like that sides.” He shivered in pleasure as he felt the piss soaked through his clothes and meet his skin. “This is kind of something I like, I mean just the feeling, the scent, and even the taste of it.” He licked his lips making Konohamaru’s eyes widen in surprise. 

 

“Y-You mean you’ve drank piss?” Konohamaru asked in surprise his mouth hanging open. He had never expected his boss to be like this, and honestly it was a bit arousing to him. 

 

“No one elses, just my own.” Naruto said with a small smile. “I got curious and had my clones use me to release their own all over me and suffice to say, I got really into it.” He shivered recalling the multiple streams of the golden liquid that had pelted each part of his body. “Hell, its how I relax after dealing with my teammates after missions a good little piss shower to relax and unwind.” 

 

Konohamaru was finding it hard to sit still as he felt his bladder filling back up once more, as he whimpered and he looked at Naruto. “D-Do you think I could…” He trailed off as he blushed brightly. 

 

Naruto gave him one of his famous foxy grins, as he peeled out of his clothes and laid on the bed his naked body on display and his hard 6-inch cock on display. “Go and let it go Kono, but only If I get to do the same to you.” He said as Konohamaru blushed, and he hesitated for a moment and then he nodded slowly stripping out of his clothes dropping them on to the side of the bed, leaving himself naked as his smaller 4-inch cock was hard and twitching. And yet, he was still nervous about doing it as he was still squirming. “We can do it together.” Naruto said as Konohamaru laid down right beside him. “On three ok?” 

 

Konohamaru nodded as he got himself prepared. “One.” He saw Naruto grasping his cock and he did the same. “Two.” The pressure was building in his bladder, it was growing more and more with each and every passing moment. Naruto was smirking as he saw Konohamaru was squirming with the urge to piss as he prolonged the time by not saying three. And right when he knew he was gonna burst he knew it was the right time. “Three.”

 

And they both let go, and from their cocks twin streams of the golden liquid arched high into the air shooting from their dicks like water from broken fountains before raining down on both of them, Konohamaru’s stream landing on Naruto and Naruto’s on Konohamaru’s. The two powerful streams of piss completely soaking the both of them and soaking the bed even further turning the sheets from damp to completely soaked in their piss as the room began to fill with the sounds of piss hitting their bodies and the scent of urine filled the air.

 

Yet the two of them didn’t seem to care, no in fact they seemed to be getting excited. Konohamaru was surprised himself, as he never thought he could get this much of a thrill from pissing, or maybe it was because he was doing it with his boss/crush, or a weird combination and he didn’t know had pushed him to do this but he had leaned over and pressed his lips to Naruto’s in a kiss and to his surprise Naruto returned it as the two of them basked in the pleasure of pissing on one another and sharing a passionate lip lock until their streams ended and they fell asleep in each others arms among the piss soaked sheets and blankets.

Chapter 17: Batman Beyond

It started off with a few minor things, he would see his brother coming home nursing a scratch here and there, a few bruises the next few days, and then when he walked in on his brother after he had finished showering to find him wrapping his chest in bandages from a fierce gash across his chest that was still slowly healing. Before he could ask him about it Terry had forced him right out of the room and slammed the door shut, it was that injury that had tipped him off as the news had reported Batman having faced off against some teen who had gotten his hands on the Splicing tech and had used it to make himself into a freakish chimaera like creature. 

 

The Neo Gotham news had managed to catch the fight live, and Batman had taken a serious blow to the chest the same blow his brother was trying to bandage up. Then it had been all about piecing everything together, and soon all the pieces lie where they fell and he was confronting his brother about being Batman.

 

Terry had, of course, tried to lie and say he wasn’t, but Matt wasn’t having any of that and threatened to go right to their mother with all the proof they had and he knew he had his brother as they both knew their mother would piece it together as fast as Matt did and thus Terry had no choice he had to take his brother to Bruce.It had been a long, gruelling, agonizing, loud, and angered filled argument. But in the end, somehow someway Matt had managed to convince both of them to let him help his brother and save Gotham. 

 

That had been a year ago, and as the two years passed, with bone break, muscle tearing, training, hours of endless sparing, and practice in simulators and a few low-level thugs, both Terry and Bruce were surprised by Matt’s development and Bruce had compared his brother to the first Robin or Nightwing as he had been known for his natural talent when it came to how good he was. It was another month that they finally let Matt join Terry as the new Robin, of course, he couldn’t go around in the old Robin costume so Bruce being the man that he was, went and made a brand new suit, one based off of the Batman suit as well as Nightwing’s suit. 

 

Bruce combined and incorporated most of the features and concepts of previous costumes and other gadgets into Matt’s suit, such as the flight capability of the Jet-wing, batarangs with auxiliary functions, grappling guns, bolas, and retractable claws or talons as Matt liked to call them. The new Robin was also equipped with servo-motors that just like the Batsuit gave the wearer superhuman strength, agility, endurance, and other natural abilities by allowing the actions of the wearer to be amplified without extraneous effort, amplifying their physical abilities at least tenfold.

 

Another thing was that Bruce had made sure that less vulnerable to external hazards such as water, electricity, heat and radiation. The entire costume was an exoskeleton of electronic circuits but was malleable like regular clothing, and capable of being folded to fit inside Matt or Terry’s backpack. 

 

Design-wise, the suit was all-black color scheme punctuated by dark reddish-yellow of the Robin symbol on the chest, which was tapered. The domino mask was replaced by a full face mask, which conformed to the contours of the wearer's features. The cape was removed and replaced by the same reddish-yellow retractable wings spread between the inner arms and sides of the body. The utility belt was incorporated into the suit. The boots included thrusters that allowed the new Robin to fly in the absence of wind. 

 

Together, the new Batman and Robin protected Gotham from all kinds of threats. Be it the Jokers and their usual chaos causing a mess, to the madmen and woman, who wanted revenge against Gotham or Bruce as a whole from something that had happened, or just the criminally insane. The new Dynamic Duo struck fear into the criminals of Neo-Gotham and kept the city safe from harm. Of course, the news got into the new Dynamic duo as well, or at least they got into the rumors revolving around Batman and Robin as many were questioning why Batman who was an older man from what they could guess was working with a younger man. Rumors spread like wildfire, some calling Batman a freak and a pervert, others merely denied the claims, as they were children of people who had grown up seeing the original Batman and Robin and knew that their relationship was strictly business and nothing more.  

 

Or were they?

 

~Scene Change: The Bat Cave~

 

It had been a simple night, Terry and Matt had been doing nightly patrols as Bruce had been out of the city for some business over in Neo Metropolis. Neither brother knew what that business was, but they simply let the man be and do his own thing. After kicking the asses, of over thirty Jokers, stopping drug smugglers, illegal gang wars, twenty break-ins, and nearly getting roasted alive by some mad teen who thought he could become some sort of supervillain by giving himself pyrokinetic powers, the two brothers were hot, sweaty, grimey, and most of all rank as hell. So they had decided to end the night with a light sparring session to cool themselves down.

 

In the past years Matt had improved greatly in terms of fighting, as unlike Terry who was more muscular and a bruiser, Matt was more speed based fighting relying on his swift movements and whereas his brother had of a balance between his upper and lower body strength, Matt had more lower body strength making his kicks hurt a lot more than what most would believe for someone his size and with his suit giving him near-superhuman strength it surprised the hell out of a few jokers and thugs who tried to get a hold on him. 

 

Slam!

 

Sadly, just like the other times, they spared in recent years it had ended with Matt being flat on his back with his brother towering over him, both of them covered in sweat, as it dripped off their bodies, their white beater T-shirts clinging to their bodies. “T-that’s game.” Panted Terry looking down at his brother with a small smirk on his face. “22 to 30 in my favour, you're getting there little brother.” 

 

“Well duh I have you training me Big Bro,” Matt said grabbing a towel and wiping the sweat off his face.

 

Terry chuckled grabbing his own towel, and two bottles of ice-cold water. “Catch.” He said tossing the second bottle to Matt who caught it and went to take a drink only to stop as he did something he had recently started doing, and that was watching his brother. He was so glad his brother was barely paying attention as Terry peeled out of his shirt and when he did he dumped what was left of the water on his head letting it run down his body. 

 

Matt felt his cock harden as he stared at the striking figure that was his brother.

 

The years had done Terry some good, as his brother was nothing short of a hunk. He stands at 6 ft 2 with pale skin and a muscular figure. Working with the legend of Gotham himself did give Terry a nice body. He has wide shoulders with strong muscular arms and legs, a broad chest with swollen pecs with pink nipples, a set of nice abs, Matt’s eyes caught a bead of sweat and water that rolled down his brother’s chest down between his pecs, further down past his abs and watched as it was soaked up by the shorts that blocked his brother’s lower half from view, the part that he wished to see the most. 

 

“Matt? Matt!” So lost in his thoughts of his brother's amazing body, he only came too when he saw him standing literally an inch away from his face. “You alright there?” 

 

“Uh yeah just thinking we should hit the shower,” Matt said motioning to the side of the training area where a heavy door sat, the one part of the cave fully heated.

 

Terry lifted his arm up and took a small sniff, before pulling his face away and nodded. “No kidding, I’ve never smelled this bad before.” He said as he had yet to lower his arm letting his musk fill the air and with how close he was to his brother Matt was able to smell it with ease as his brother’s scent hit him hard. Terry’s scent was strong, oh so strong, pungent, thick and over all-powerful, it nearly drove Matt to his knees. 

 

Matt let out a low moan his cock throbbing in his pants from the scent.

 

Terry looked at his brother in confusion. “You alright there Matt?” He asked as he stepped closer, unknowingly letting Matt get another whiff of his musk as it was coming off him in waves. “You look a little flushed.” 

 

Flushed Matt turned and took off for the shower without another word his hard cock leading the way as he moved, it rubbing against his pants with each step.

 

Watching his brother runoff had him tilting his head in confusion, Terry shrugged and he tossed his shirt over into the hamper and began to make his way after him to get showered, no need to stay all musky and sweaty. 

 

Matt moaned his hand stroking his cock as he stood under the hot water of the heated shower.

 

Having just ditched his shorts, Terry was walking into the shower letting his orange size balls and his 9-inch long 9-thick cock hang free. Entering he was surprised to hear the sounds of his brother moaning. ‘Jeez, did he really need to shower that bad-’ Terry’s train of thought was cut off as he heard his brother moan something he never thought he’d moan.

 

“TERRY” Matt moaned as he groaned on the brink of his orgasm.

 

Terry’s ears were burning, as were his cheeks. He couldn’t believe he had just heard his brother moan his name, how long had he been doing this? Had it always been like this? Had his brother been doing this when they got off patrol? These ideas went through his mind as blood was draining from his body and moving right down towards his cock which was rapidly beginning to swell. He bit his lip, as his eyes roamed over his brother’s body drinking in the sight.

 

Just like him, the years of training had done Matt some good, with peachy shaven clean skin and a lean muscular figure. He developed a deliciously nice body since his time as Robin, working a set of nice muscular arms and legs, a developing set of 6-pack abs, and right now he was currently pumping his 6-inch 3-thick cock madly, moaning and calling out to his brother, begging and pleading for him to touch him, to let him smell him, to fuck him. All of this combined with the erotic sight of his brother jerking off was too much for him, and Terry felt some side of him awaken with only one thing on the brain and that was his brother. 

 

Moaning Matt shot his load on the wall leaning forward panting as the hot water washed away most of the evidence of what he had just done.

 

Well.” Terry said breaking the silence. “That was one hell of a show, think you can do another?” He asked as Matt looked up to see Terry approaching him. “And maybe this time, I can be apart of it.”

 

Matt froze his brain trying to process what his brother had just said and the sight of him naked with a hard cock pointing at him.

 

Terry came to a stop right before him his cock hard as a rock and pointed right at him, their eyes meet both filled with lust and desire, their eyes spoke the words they didn’t need to say and without warning, Terry leaned down grasping his brother’s chin and smashed their lips together in a searing hot kiss as he pushed his tongue into his mouth to meet his brother’s tongue in a brief battle of dominance that Terry won and he quickly set to work devouring his brother’s mouth.

 

Closing his eyes Matt melted into the kiss moaning as his mouth was mapped by Terry’s tongue.

 

The kiss gets hot and heavy as Terry had lifte Matt up to press his back trapping his brother between his chest and the shower wall as he had his legs wrap around his waist as he groaned into the kiss rutting and grinding his cock against his brother’s cock reaching down with one hand and thanks to the water they were wet enough for him to fuck his hand and frot against his brother’s twitching cock. 

 

Moaning the two brothers rutted against each other like beasts in heat craving only the sweet bliss of release.

 

The rut lasted for a while longer, until Terry couldn’t handle it and pulled back from their kiss a string of drool connecting their lips as he spun around so he was leaning against the wall and flipped Matt upside down so he now faced to face with his cock as he was eye level with Matt’s licking his lips he spread his lips apart and wrapped them around his brother’s 6-inches and started sucking on it. 

 

Matt screamed in pleasure his hands wrapping around his brother's waist and groping his round firm ass as he thrust into the hot mouth.

 

Humming around his brother’s cock, he swirled, licked, and suckled on his dick. As he brought one hand up to his brother’s tight cute, bouncing, bubble butt and pushed his cheeks apart and rubbed a single wet finger against his pink puckered entrance and then with only a slight amount of force he pushed that finger into his brother’s hole and began pumping it in and out of his ass swirling it around as he rubbed, teased, and pressed against his inner walls.

 

Opening his mouth Matt took Terry’s aching shaft into his mouth and started sucking doing his best to bring his brother to release as his own built up.

 

Shuddering feeling his brother’s warm, wet mouth around his cock Terry felt his cock twitched and throb in pleasure, as a second finger worked its way into Matt’s hole spreading it open and pushing in deeper making room for the third finger. As he worked them in and out of Matt’s hole, Terry felt his cock tingle and not in the way he was familiar with when he was going to blow his load, but with something else. “ Shit, Matt.” He groaned. “Fuck Matt, I gotta piss.” He grunted as he felt his cock twitching more and more with the urge to piss getting stronger and stronger. “And I can’t hold it, you won’t mind if...if I piss on you will you?” 

 

Sucking harder Matt hummed around his brother’s hard cock giving his consent as he closed his eyes.

 

Closing his eyes Terry groaned as he felt the flood gates open, and from his cock, a powerful stream of piss poured right from it into his brother’s waiting and willing mouth making him shiver as he could feel Matt’s tongue teasing and rubbing his cock as he flooded his mouth with his piss. 

 

Gagging slightly Matt started chugging the strong-smelling arcid liquid that was a bit difficult to do upside down.

 

Terry’s cock pulsed as more piss poured right into Matt’s mouth and he drank it down. Terry’s cock was harder than ever before as he listened to his brother guzzling down his piss. He had never imagined that the two of them would be doing something like this and it was driving him wild. “Fuck.” He hissed as the last spurt of his piss filled Matt’s mouth. 

 

Panting Matt gasped when he was spun around so he was right side up again and pressed into his brother and the wall.

 

“Fuck I just can’t wait another minute.” His brother growled, his voice heavy with lust as his eyes were darkened as he spread his brother’s legs and lined his cock up with Matt’s hole and then in a single thrust he pushed his entire fat cock right into his ass and didn’t stop until all 9-inches were buried inside of his ass.

 

Letting out a howl Matt gripped his brother’s shoulders as his cherry was destroyed by the thick unforgiving cock as it thrust in and out of him.

 

“Your ass is mine.” Growled Terry as he pulled all 9-inches out of his ass and then slammed back in as he held his brother’s hips in a near bruising grip as he pumped his fat cock in and out of Matt’s ass with his piercing cry echoing off the shower walls. Terry watched as his brother’s body spasmed and he could feel his ass squeezing his cock each time he forced his cock into his hole again and again, slam fucking his cock into Matt’s no longer virgin ass as each thrust came with a low lust-filled growl from the older male.

 

Matt moaned unable to help it his cock hard and aching pressed into his brother’s chest started letting out a stream of his own piss.

 

Feeling Matt piss on him as he fucked him had Terry groaning in pleasure, as his thrusts got faster and harder, he pulled Matt’s legs apart pressing his body against his as he continued to slam into him putting all of his weight into his thrust his balls swinging up to slap against Matt’s ass as he could feel his cock press against Matt’s prostate and continued to slam into that single spot.

 

With a groan, the stream tapered out only to be replaced by his orgasm as the warm water rained down over their bodies.

 

In and out, in and out Terry pounded away at Matt’s ass as he could feel his climax approaching as his balls began to pull up and he could feel his climax about to hit as e managed to get in several more thrust before he sheathed himself inside of Matt’s ass and he came and came hard, his cock throbbing as a power burst of spunk erupted in Matt’s ass in a steady stream his balls pulsing as they unloaded load after load of Terry’s thick seed into his brother’s ass as it milked his cock for all he had as he leaned against his brother as they stayed there under the showerhead in blissful silence.

 

Scene Break

 

Bruce sat in his chair a grin on his aged face as he muttered “Somethings never change like the relationship between Batman and his Robin,” before deleting the footage and turning the camera’s in the shower off.

Chapter 18: Boys and Their Toys (SuperSons)

It was another day, or to be more precise it was another night that had gone by with the Bat-Family having done their nightly duties and taking out any of the usual criminal scum and bad guys that thought they could cause trouble and raise hell in Gotham. Only tonight had been a bit more chaotic than the other nights, the reason being was because the Joker had somehow managed to break out not only himself but the other jailbirds and set them free on Gotham. As such, Batman, Nightwing, Red Hood, Red Robin, and Robin had all suited up and armoured up for the night of their life, taking down villain after villain, with each one of them taking out an extra number of thugs and hired gunmen. Thankfully through all their combined efforts, hard work, traps, and planning-with come restraint on Damian’s part of not killing anything that pissed him off or made a joke about him being the newest “little bird”-they managed to catch every and all the villains and put them back into Arkham and made sure that they wouldn’t escape again ….or at least for another month or so. 

 

Suffice to say, the Batfamily were dead tired.

 

They drove right back to Wayne Manor and as soon as they were inside they decided to take one well-deserved break. All of them-including Bruce at the demand of Alfred-had stripped out of their costumes and put them up so they could relax, each one of them in their own ways that would usually help them forget about their nightly activities. For Dick, he would head into the training room and work on his gymnastics, having found that doing some of his old tricks and routines from back when he was a kid helped him relax and calm down. Jason found himself in his own room with a pack of cold ones he saved especially for nights like this and was ready to bliss out in his room, Tim had moved into the living room having to want to relax with some of his favourite shows as well as some snacks Alfred had set for him when he got like this. 

 

And as for the youngest member of the Bat-family?

 

Damian had retreated to his bathroom where he showered, to wash away all the sweat and grime after their nightly mission. After he got all cleaned up, he donned his bathrobe and moved towards his bathroom checking to make sure that no one was around and that no one was going to come and bother him he slipped right in and closed and locked the door. Now many would be wondering why someone like Damian Wayne was doing being all secretive, well the reason being was that Damian had a secret he wanted to keep from every and all of his family-including Alfred as he was positive the old butler was on to him-that secret being that he Damian Wayne, the son of Bruce Wayne/Batman liked to play with toys. Oh, these aren’t normal toys mind you, these toys were special, they were different.

 

For the toys, he played with, were Sex Toys. 

 

See it had started off as a dare from Jason, as the older male had joked about Damian not knowing about sex or anything related to it. Damian hadn’t taken it well and had told him he did know about sex and things related to it and Jason had dared him to prove it and to do that Jason opened up a webpage on one of the many computers in the manor gone to a website: a sex toy website and he betted that Damian couldn’t name half the things on there. Long story short, Damian had been able to name them all and proved his knowledge about sex, of course, that was what he knew about sex as in reality, Damian didn’t know how the toys on the screen worked, but he knew what they were and as someone who acted on his curiosity he had used his father’s credit card and bought one of the toys a simple dildo. 

 

He had tried it out, a simple test to see what made a sex toy so fun. And he found that he liked it, he liked it a lot. After his first one, he bought another this time he loved it and he even managed to get off with the toy, soon he bought another, then another, and another, and another. Soon Damian became a regular on the website, looking for the newest toy to add to his growing collection, and to use on himself, he couldn’t help himself using the toys just felt so good and he had never felt this good before. The different style of the toys, the different uses each one had, the way he could bring himself to his climax, either edging himself for hours or seeing how much he could take inside of him. And that wasn't the end of it, he had even tried playing with a few of them during more recent events, either during training with his father and the others or even during breakfast and dinner even parties he had a toy on him and in him. 

 

And tonight was no different, after the long night he had Damian was positive he was going to need to relax and he was going to enjoy it. He had his collection, along with quite the selection of new toys he was going to try out and he was positive nothing was going to stop him. Dropping his bathrobe to the ground he looked himself over the in the mirror, he smirked seeing his body a slim young developing figure with small muscles beginning to develop, but a set of wide hips, a small bubble butt, and between his legs dangling before his apple size balls was his semi-hard 7-inch long 3.4-thick dick. Smirking, he moved over to his closet to get his “toy” box. 

 

Yes, nothing was going to bother him and get in his way-

 

There was a knock at his window.  

 

On the other side of the door stood Jon Kent aka Superboy, the son of Clark Kent and Lois Lane, a bright smile on his face as he waited floating outside the window.

 

Moving over in a blur of speed that would even make Kid Flash envious, Damian closed the curtains to his room and turned his back to them his cheeks burning brightly. Why, just why now of all times did Jon consider it to be a good time to come and visit him, he could have picked any night, any day, any other time except the time that Damian had devoted to himself and his toys. Moving back to his bed he grabbed his toy box, and shoved it under his pillow and threw on his robe all in a flurry of movements, making sure it was closed and his box hidden he coughed into his hand and opened the curtains and then the window. “Jonathan.” He said his usual monotone and calmed mask in place. “What, in the name of all that is unholy are you doing here.” 

 

“I thought we could play some,” Jon said tilting his head to the side making himself look even cuter.

 

Damian’s clam facade remained in place, as he sighed mentally and physically. He should have known, the only few times that Jon would come and see him-aside from when their parents got together to meet and talk-was to have someone his age to play with. “And you picked this late, to come to my home and ask me this?” He questioned. “This couldn’t wait until the morning?” 

 

Pouting Jon sat in the air crossing his legs looking away and muttering “You never wanna play,”

 

“That is not true and you know that.” Was Damian rebuttal to his comment. “And we do not play, we hang out, there is a difference in the meaning between the two.” 

“Dami,” Jon whined floating into the room.

 

Seeing that he wasn’t going to get the boy to leave he sighed, closing his window. “Fine, fine we can play.” He regrettably said as he did get annoyed with how Jon refused to call their time together hanging out. 

 

Jumping in the air in joy Jon flopped onto the bed only to pause and start digging in the covers.

 

“W-What! Do you have any manners?!” Damina all but screamed seeing Jon suddenly going around and moving under his bedspread, he quickly moved under the blankets to grab Jon by his leg and began pulling him out from under his covers. “Stop before you make a mess!” He was not going to let anyone see his collection, let alone let Jon see them. 

 

Grinning Jon slid out the toybox in hand as he looked up at Damian, “what's in here?”

 

“N-Nothing that is of your concern! Or that you need to know of!” Damian stuttered and he cursed himself for it but at the moment he didn’t care. He had to get the box away from Jon and put it in a place where he would never get it or find it let alone know what was inside of it. “Now give it here!” He lunged at Jon to grab the box out of his hands.

 

Grinning Jon simply levitated into the air using his powers and now that he was out of harm's way he just looked down using X-Ray before looking confused as he read the word Dildo.

 

“Jon! Get down here and give it back!” Snapped Damian as he climbed on to his bed and jumped on it to launch himself into the air to grab at him

 

“What’s a Dildo?” Jon asked floating out of the way holding the box still.

 

Damian groaned and fell on to his bed. “It’s nothing important.” He said, trying to stop this conversation before it started. “It’s just a simple tool nothing more.” 

 

“What is it used for?” Jon asked in confusion.

 

“It is used to help one relax.” He said being as vague as possible. 

 

“Show me Show me,” Jon asked brightly bouncing about.

 

Damian was about to snap at him and tell him off, but he paused and actually thought about it for a moment. He was looking for something to do that would let him find some relief, and manage to relax and with Jon literally asking for him to show him ….he could work with this, he could work with this. “Alright.” He smiled. “I will show you what it can do.” 

 

Cheering Jon passed the box to Damian and looked on in excitement.

 

“First thing first, if I am going to do this you can’t tell anyone what happens here, nor can you tell anyone about what you see in this box,” Damian instructed him. “And you have to strip.” 

 

Confused, Jon did as asked, removing his super suit and standing there in a pair of tight briefs. Much like Damian, Jon had a slim young developing figure with small muscles beginning to develop, but a set of wide hips, a firm toned behind. 

 

“My my, I have to admit you do tend to keep in shape,” Damian said as he let his bathrobe fall to the ground and pool around his feet. “Now then.” He opened the box and pulled out, old reliable aka his very first dildo. “This, is a dildo and what it is is a toy a sex toy and it is used to help someone find a release and unwind through a climax or cumming.” he was trying to keep it as simple as possible for Jon to not throw him off and lose him in the conversation.

 

“How and what is Sex?” Jon asked, showing how naive he is.

 

Damian sighed and climbed on to the bed. “It will be easier if I just show you.” He relaxed against his pillow and leaned. Brining the toy up to his mouth he dragged his tongue along the shaft and over the head, swirling it around the tip and slowly licked it over his tongue and into his mouth slowly inserting the toy in deeper and deeper until he reached the base, letting it rest against his lips as the head had pushed into the back of his throat and he inhaled through his nose his dick already hard as a rock as he started pumping it in and out.

 

Jon stared in amazement as his own cock waking up and straining his briefs to their limits before they just ripped off showing his half-hard cock.

 

Hearing the sound of ripping fabric, Damian opened his eyes- he wasn’t sure when he had closed them-and they widened when he saw the sight of Jon’s half-hard dick the sight that nearly had him choking on the false phallus that was lodged in his throat. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing, in fact, he didn’t believe it as Jon’s semi-hard dick was at least 9 ½-inches long and 5.9-inches thick with his balls the size of oranges. Pulling the fake dick from his throat he cleaned away the drool. “How the fuck are you that big?”  

 

“Uh?” Jon asked as he tilted his head a blush on his cheeks as he looked down at his half-hard cock.

 

“ Genetics, it has to be because of his genetics. It doesn’t matter.” Said Damian taking the dildo and placing it back against his headboard and thanks to the suction cup at the bottom he made sure it was secured and once it was he moved on to his hands and knees. “Focus on what I am doing with my behind.” He said slowly pushing his ass back against the hard phallic toy and he let his inner anal muscles relaxed and he moaned as he slowly sank back against the toy letting inch by inch of the hard toy slide into his ass-having done it hundreds of times and always having a toy inside of him made it easy to take it inside of him.

 

Jon stared in amazement unable to believe that, something could go in there to make you feel good.

 

Damian let out a small grunt, shivering as the false schlong slid right into his hole making him shiver, his inner anal muscles clench and undulate around the toy as he slowly pulled forward and then pushed back moaning softly as he was slowly finding his pace and rhythm. He was completely aware that Jon was watching him, his fellow superson’s eyes were locked on to his body as he rocked back and forth feeding the false length into his hole as it clenched around it greedily as if it was the real thing. 

 

“D-Damian?” Jon gasped watching his friend move back and forth along the toy-Sex toy his mind told him-as if he had done it before. And as he continued watching him, he was positive that Damian had done it before, and the dildo hadn’t been the only “toy” that Jon had seen inside of that box as he flushed feeling ...something going through his body and it didn’t feel weird, no it felt warm, it felt hot, and it felt ...surprisingly good. His half-hard boy meat was twitching at the show before him and he was squirming as he watched Damian claw at the bedsheets nails raking across the fabric and he strained his ears to hear the sound of the fabric ripping as it was drowned out by the loud mewling moans that were escaping Damian. Slowly, the heat that was going through his body moved down towards his semi-hard member as it was rapidly growing hard and soon rose to its full size standing proud at a shocking 10-inches long and 6.8-inch thick dick. 

 

Damian was watching Jon’s dick, and he felt his mouth watering at the sight and he could feel his member aching under him as he licked his lips. Call him a size queen, but he had been finding himself being far more attracted towards the bigger size members ones that went above and beyond average as he found the bigger ones always felt better and just made him feel more, full would be the better term. And right now, looking at Jon’s boy rod and seeing that it was the same size as his newest toy he couldn’t help but want it inside of him, the idea of taking an actual cock instead of a fake one was arousing to no end and he wanted it. “W-Wanna have a go?” Moaned Damian as he had stopped pushing back against the toy, and was looking Jon right in the eyes. “You came over to play, so we can play~” 

 

Jon gave a dumb nod as he stared his cock pulsing, in need as he stared at his friend riding a fake cock and invite him to join in.

 

Seeing this Damian smirked pulling off the dildo, and with surprising ease, he pushed Jon down and moved to sit on his legs as he lifted Jon’s hips up and spread his legs. Grabbing Jon’s ass cheeks he pulled them apart, this was something he had come across when he was looking for different toys, leaning in closer the pressed his mouth to Jon’s hole and ran his tongue right across his pretty pink entrance and swirled it around dragging and swiping it up and down. 

 

Moaning Jon gripped his legs pulling them to his chest as Damian explored his virgin hole.

 

Swiping his tongue across his virgin entrance, Damian swirled it around and pushed his lips against his entrance and let them latch on to it giving a small kiss to it as he pulled back and raked his teeth over his puckering hole. He was doing what he had seen done in the multiple videos he had seen as he was making up for his lack of experience in what was called a “rim job” by mimicking what he had seen and practised on Jon’s hole and from what he could see it was working out perfectly so far. Pulling away he brought his thumbs to Jon’s hole and began to pull it apart seeing open up for him easily and he dove back in pushing his tongue right into Jon’s ass.

 

Jon was in heaven as Damian soaked his hole in saliva, slowly opening up as he tossed and turned in pleasure.

 

With his hole opening up, Damian moved away and licked his lips as he set Jon’s lower halfback on the bed. “So, ready to give my toy a try?” He asked, smirking down at the expression on Jon’s face. “Or are you all tuckered out just from me playing with you?”

 

Panting, Jon said “Bring it on” a huge smile on his face as his hole twitched and puckered under Damian’s gaze.

 

Pulling the toy right off his headboard, he gave it one last lick not at all minding the fact that he was tasting himself, and he moved to crawl into Jon’s lap his small bubble but pushing back against the son of steel’s hard rod. “Well then.” Damian rubbed the false dick against Jon’s own and then slowly lowered it down towards the boys glistening spit lubed hole pressing it against his back entrance and with one small push he managed to fit the head inside of Jon and began feeding the rest of the toy into his ass.

 

Jon moaned as he felt his hole open up and swallow the toy as it rubbed against his insides making him ache and moan as his cock leaked pre.

 

Looking down at Jon’s leaking member, Damian licked his lips letting go of the toy and he moved to straddle Jon’s cock and moved to potion himself over the tip. “You asked me what sex was Jon.” He smirked. “And I am going to show you what it is.” He closed his eyes and pushed himself down feeling some slight resistance from his own hole as he groaned and forced his body to relax through a simple breathing technique and when his hole relaxed he gasped when he felt the head pop right in making him shiver when he felt Jon’s hard boy meat pierce his virgin hole and slowly he began to take all of Jon’s dick inside of him and thanks to his previous playing he managed to take it all in and bottomed out so he was sitting in Jon’s lap once more his inner walls of his ass hugging and squeezing the super boy’s rod making both of them shiver. 

 

Moaning Jon thrust up and pushed down as the two conflicting sources of pleasure overwhelmed him.

 

Damian shivered slowly lifting himself up and then coming back down, his hand moving to grasp the toy inside of Jon and pumped it into his ass, the tight squeeze of Damian’s hole combined with the constant pumping of the toy inside of him had him grinding his hips against Damian’s bubble behind desperate to get as deep as he possibly could. Damian, on the other hand, was enjoying the pleasure going through his system, as he could instantly feel the difference between the faux dick and a real one, sure the fake had size he could adjust it how he wanted, but the feeling, the sheer pleasurable feeling of the pulsing heat inside of him that was throbbing and flexing inside of him was driving him insane as he loved the feeling of something hot, hard, and thick rubbing deep inside of his ass. 

 

The feeling of having the toy thrusting into his ass was causing Jon’s hips to buck wildly pushing up into Damian’s tight anal sphincter, as Damian continued to thrust the toy in and out of his hole with every single buck of the super teen's hips. Damian couldn’t believe that he was feeling this, the sensation, the warmth, the feeling of the pulsating flesh rod inside of him was enough to drive him to tears...almost. His head fell back and his lips parted his tongue hanging out his mouth and a blush staining his cheeks. It felt so good, so fucking good, from all the toys he had used to all the dildos, bullet vibes, a few wireless eggs, along with some more animal themed dildo’s he had never actually felt this good before. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck.” The word spilt from his lips like a mantra as he was barely able to keep thrusting the toy in time with Jon’s own wild thrust, as the boy’s hard dick was striking at a spot he had so rarely been able to strike and that was his sweet spot. “Fuck!” 

 

Sadly whereas Damian had some experience from using multiple toys, in multiple situations, Jon, however, was a true blue virgin as such he didn’t have enough stamina to keep himself from exploding too soon like Damian as such he barely was able to give any sort of warning outside of a screaming moan before Damian slammed down on his dick and slammed the faux-cock into his ass the head striking the superboy’s sweet spot. Jon’s eyes widened and he arched his entire body off the bed, he came with a loud moaning whimper sounding very much like a puppy as his cock exploded inside of Damian. A literal geyser of pure thick, hot boy batter flooded Damian’s ass filling it to the brim, the sheer amount of cum that was spurging from his dick was causing his balls to pulse against Damian’s ass as the boy wonders stomach was beginning to expand and grow from swelling with cum.

 

Damian was left gasping as Jon’s climax had triggered his own, spraying his load all over himself and Jon panting their stomachs, chest, and even their faces white with his seed. The two were so lost in their pleasure, so deep in their afterglow as both of them looked so wrecked just from their first time together bodies glistening with sweat, their-or at least Damian’s hair-was a mess, and both of them had flushes on their cheeks, as Jon took a few moments to catch his breath, using one of his hands to touch Damian’s bulging stomach finding it to be a surprise that Damian had been able to hold all of what had shot from his dick and a part of him wondered just how much that Damian could hold.

Chapter 19: A Day At the Beach (The Iron Giant)

Annie Hughes was a smart woman, having worked as long as she had at the Diner and meeting new people every day, from travelers to new people moving into the quiet little town, to even a few teens who’d pass through the town for just some small visit from out of the bigger cities. It was through these experiences that she herself had grown as a person and had gone about making it so she had no issue interacting with anyone, be they young, old, or even the same age as her and trying to hit on her, she made sure that her own self image of a strong, independent, single mother never got in the way of her job or making new friends. She made sure she came off as a positive, helpful, kind, and someone people could approach, be it for their orders, directions or just a simple conversation and she was happy to say she was proud of it. 

 

Of course, whereas she was proud of her self image, her son Hogarth Hughes was another matter altogether. Her son was by no means a troublemaker, nor was he a delinquent. He was a sweet boy, one who enjoyed being out in nature and loved a lot of things, one would think that this would be enough for the other kids to want to play and hang out with him. Sadly they didn’t, Hogarth was a bit more closed off towards the other kids, always shying away from the other boys and not willing to go out and play sports with them or hang out with them, or even talk about some of his favourite shows with them even when the kids approached him Annie had seen her son tell them he had something to do and get on his bike and ride away from them. That was just with the boy’s when it came to girls Hogarth almost seemed to become a completely different person as he struggled to try and even talk to them or hold a conversation. 

 

Annie knew the reason for this came from the lack of a father in his life, the male figure who could help Hogarth find some more confidence in himself and tell him not to be afraid to hang with the other boys and have fun. She had done her best, doing all she could to try and make up for the lack of a male figure in her son’s life. Yet, it wasn’t making much progress as she had hoped and she knew she needed help. And that help came in the form of the trash artist Dean who had seemed to connect, they clicked in a way that made Annie think that her son would finally open up more to others.

 

And he did, a small amount of Hogarth had finally started to come out of the shell he had formed around himself, and it was all thanks to Dean. Though Annie knew there was still apart of her son that was still holding back, and Annie was gonna get that part to break free of the mask that her son had put on for himself, and she might have just the way to do it. 

 

~Scene Change/Break-The Beach~

 

Hogarth carried the bags as he followed his mom his swim shorts on exposing his young chest to the world as he balanced towels, an umbrella, and a cooler of drinks and snacks walking barefoot onto the beach.

 

“Isn’t this exciting Hogarth?” Smiled Annie as she and her son walked along the warm sand, feeling it between their toes as the warm summer sun shined down on them and a crisp breeze blew through the air. “The sun, the sand, an entire day at the beach to relax and have some fun.” she smiled as she adjusted her shades and her hat to look around. “This is going to be a perfect day.” 

 

Following behind her closely Hogarth was more focused on not dropping anything so he did not get a chance to look around.

 

Finally, they arrived at the perfect spot. “Here we are.” Smiled Annie as she took the beach umbrella and propped it up and spread it open before laying out her beach towel. Turning back towards Hogarth she chuckled. “You can set the stuff down now Hogarth, you can relax.” 

 

Setting the stuff down Hogarth stretched as he turned to look around only to blush and start stuttering as he saw everyone on the beach was naked, he tried to make sense of what was going on but as he turned to face his mom she was removing her swimming suit leaving her naked too.

 

Hearing her son stutter, drew Annie’s attention towards him. “Hogarth? What’s wrong, you look a bit flushed.” She approached leaning down and pressing her hand to his forehead. “You don't feel warm, and you don't look sick.” She pulled back humming. “Perhaps a drink will help.” She said moving over to the cooler. “You can lose your trunks Hogarth, it's perfectly fine.” 

Without thinking Hogarth lowered his trunks and handed them to his mom before sitting down on his own towel legs blocking his soft cock from view as his cheeks were bright red.

 

Annie smiled as she settled down on her towel, her back propped up against a pillow she had brought as she pulled out a small book to read, she looked over her shades to see her son sitting there his hands over his crotch as he tried to not look around the beach. She shook her head, her son really did have some self-image issues. “Hope I’m not too late.” Her lips curled up into a smile. 

 

Turning Hogarth froze as inches from his face was a huge soft cock and it made his own twitch in interest as he sat there inches from Dean’s cock. 

 

“Hogarth, glad to see you came.” Dean’s voice broke him from the daze he was in, as he looked up to see the black-haired male looking down at him his own shades lowered showing his eyes glimmering in amusement as he had caught the boy looking at his cock. “What’s up kid? Found something you like?” He asked giving his hips a small shake making his dick shake from side to side.

 

Blushing brightly Hogarth took off down the beach his small butt bouncing as he ran.

 

Annie shook her head, turning a page in her book as she turned her head to look up at Dean, who had lowered his shades to watch her son run off his eyes focused on the boys small bouncing bubble-like behind. “You know you want it,” she said humming to herself. “Don't hold back on my account, go on and go after him.” She smiled. “Just make sure he can walk afterwards.”

 

Dean let out something between a grunt, and groan licking his lips. “He’ll walk with a limp.” He chuckled slowly walking in a small stride towards where he’d seen Hogarth run off to with all the intentions of fucking the boy silly. 

 

Hogarth found a nice hidden cove out of sight where he sat trying to understand why seeing Dean naked made him hard, and why his heart was beating so fast when he did not run that hard.

 

“You know.” A voice behind him nearly made him jump out of his skin. “You should consider running to a place that few people know about.” Hands wrapped around him and pulled him against a flat toned muscled chest. “Even more so, when the person chasing you knows this beach like the back of his hand.” chuckled Dean as he rested his chin on his shoulder and licked the shell of his ear. “Cause I found you~”

 

Hogarth let out a small moan as his earlobe was bitten and tugged on and his body was held tight to Dean’s awakening unknown emotions in himself.

 

“You know, I have to admit Hogarth.” Dean hummed, his hands moving along the boys smaller body cupping his chest as his fingers pinched and rubbed his nipples rolling them between his fingers and tugging on them pulling them away from his chest. “When I first met you, I couldn’t help but think how cute you looked.” He dipped his head down trailing his tongue along his neck, licking his way up to his ear and nipped at it again, hands slowly leaving his nipples and moving on the boy's flat chest and stomach towards his crotch. “And you even got a cute cock to match.”

 

Moaning out Hogarth leaned his back as his body was teased by the skilled hands of the older male.

 

“Such a cute little cock.” Dean’s hands played with Hogarth’s cock, one hand cupped the boy’s cock as his other hand grabbed his cock easily able to fit it in the palm of his hand. “It’s big enough to fit in my hand, but in comparison to me? Well.” Moving his arms he hooked them under Hogarth’s pits and lifted the boy up slightly spreading his legs and slid him back against his chest as he moved to lean against the cove’s wall so he could let the boy see his cock pushing between his balls and letting Hogarth’s own cock lay atop his hard 4-thick 12-inch long cock. “Your so tiny kid, length and thickness as well.” He chuckled. 

Hogarth stared in amazement at the massive cock, his hands moving to feel it as he stared at the heat of it felt on his crotch.

 

“Feels so much bigger than yours right? Tell me, Hogarth, have you ever wondered what it felt like to hold a bigger cock? One that you can barely fit in your hands?” He hummed slightly moving the boy back and forth along his cock. “To have it pressed against your cock? To feel how much bigger it is in comparison to you?”

 

Mesmerized Hogarth could only nod, moan and let his hand stroke the massive cock.

 

Dean groaned feeling Hogarth’s hands on his cock, and the smaller male shivered as the heat came off Dean’s aching length in waves, it twitched and throbbed in Hogarth’s hand while the older male laid his chin against his shoulder. Hogarth’s fingers traced along the sides and down to the base towards his own cock, his small 4-inch long 2-thick dick throbbed atop of the massive one, one hand moved over the top and the other moved along the underside trailing down from the tip as another throb could be felt and it made Hogarth moan. “You like it don't you?” Dean whispered. “The feel of my cock against yours? The heat that’s coming off my rod it's got you shaking and moaning like a little needy thing~” 

 

As Dean reached down to stroke Hogarth, A loud moan filled the cove as Hogarth shot his load all over the massive cock moaning and panting.

 

“Cumming already? And we’ve barely just gotten started.” Chuckled Dean moving his hands down to hook them under Hogarth’s legs and lifted him up, holding his legs apart so that his virgin pink anal star was hovering over his cock. “Let’s see how many more times I can get you to blow.” Keeping his chin on the boy’s shoulder, Dean gave no other warning as the fat head of his aching shaft slid past his entrance and pushed right on in. Their moans mixed together in a symphony of erotic harmonry as Hogarth’s back arched with every inch that slid into him his inner walls easily being pushed apart for the thick rod that was plunging in deep into his body. Dean’s fingers dug into his legs as despite everything telling him to slam in he let his massive length ease into Hogarth.

 

Moaning Hogarth threw his head back, eyes closed tightly as his hole slowly swallowed the massive cock causing a content full feeling to settle into his stomach.

 

For both of them, the entire thing felt as if they were drowning, sinking into a pool of ecstasy. Hogarth’s body popped with euphoria as he felt his hole being filled with more of Dean’s cock, and when he finally stopped the smaller male fell back against him letting his breath flow once more as his ass clenched around the dick that was currently stuffed inside of him. “Fuck your so damn tight.” Growled Dean as he held him in place. “But you feel good, don't you? You enjoying being such a good boy and taking all of Daddy’s man meat aren’t ya Hogarth~?”  

 

Moaning out “Daddy,” Hogarth wrapped his arms around Dean’s neck and pulled him into a kiss.

 

Closing his eyes as he thrust his tongue into Hogarth’s mouth, Dean kept a tight grip on his legs as he lifted him up only to slam him down on his massive cock, swallowing the boy’s screams as Dean continued to lift him up and down on his dick manhandling him into riding his cock however he pleased. They only pulled back from the kiss when they were in need of air, as every thrust came with a low growl that made Hogarth melt against him as he was completely at his “Daddy’s” mercy. 

 

Bouncing harder Hogarth clenched tightly his moans swallowed by Dean as he was pushed against the smooth rock and pounded all the way till he shot a load on the rock.

 

The warmth of Hogarth’s hole was amazing, the way his walls would immediately tighten around his aching throbbing shaft granted him, even more, moans from Dean as he continued to slam his dick into the boy’s hole driving it in with great force to the point his apple size balls were slapping against Hogarth’s ass cheeks slowly turning them a nice shade of pink then a dark shade of red, he continued on driving his cock further and deeper into Hogarth’s ass, his thrust causing the boy to spread his legs apart and push his ass back against Dean’s overwhelming thrust as the elder male could feel his climax approaching and he wanted to make a lasting impression. 

 

He furiously jammed his length into Hogarth’s ass and into his sweet spot, his balls drawing up as he snarled and buried his teeth into the boy’s neck biting down hard enough to break the skin, the taste of copper filling his mouth as he moaned into the bite mark and he came deep inside of Hogarth, cum erupting deep into his body in a thick burst of spunk in the form of a steady stream his balls pulsing against his Hogarth’s ass as they dumped load after load of his thick seed into him seeding the boy’s hole and marking it as his own. 

 

He stayed buried inside of him for a good five minutes, letting his balls drain all of his spunk into the younger body before him, and even when he was spent his cock was still hard inside of him and he didn’t pull out. “Now.” Dean stammered out after catching his breath. “Let’s head back to your mom.” He tightened his grip moving his hands back under Hogarth’s legs and hooked them under and turned towards the cove’s entrance walking out of it with Hogarth happily bouncing on his cock not caring for those who say them, both of them simply enjoying the pleasure they were giving one another.

Chapter 20: The Big Dipper

“That’s so hilarious Wendy.” Chuckled Dipper as he and Wendy were hanging out at the counter of the Mystery Shack. Since Wendy was on break-more like she had managed to convince Seus to take over her shift-and they had been talking for hours now, nothing too much just a few simple jokes and a few simple topics/stories about things they enjoyed. Dipper honestly enjoyed the time he spent with Wendy, as when it came to dealing with all the things that happened in Gravity Falls and dealing with them on a daily basis he was glad to have some moments of normalcy in his life. As such, it was moments like this that he truly enjoyed and treasured, sure spending time with Mabel was ...fun to say the least, and Grunkle Stan was...alright and sure he and Seus had some time together, but finally he was getting something that he enjoyed and that something was having a sense of perfect normal teen or preteen time.

 

Of course, while Dipper himself was having a grand old time, someone else wasn’t. That someone was none other than Robbie Valentino wasn’t having such a good time. In fact, he was having a bad time, he couldn’t help it as he was loathing watching Dipper and Wendy get along so well. He hated it, he absolutely hated it and he hated Dipper. He couldn’t stand the fact that he and Wendy got along so well and that when it came to the two of them find it very hard for them to bond like her and that little shrimp did. The more he thought about it, the more pissed off he was getting and he gritted his teeth together. What did that shrimp have that he didn’t? He was smart! He knew stuff! He was more capable of holding a conversation, and more importantly and the greatest reason why he was better suited to be with Wendy was that he was someone she could actually sleep with and get something out of it because he knew what to do!

 

Yeah! That was something he had over Dipper, of their friends-the males anyway-he was the biggest in terms of having a dick, he and the other guys had a measuring contest of them all Robbie had turned out to be the biggest of them all. Something he held in high regards….that’s right he did have a big dick! Something a kid like Dipper didn’t have! Cause he was just that! A kid! And Robbie was a grown man-still a teen but in terms of being older than him, he was the better suited for Wendy.

 

It was with this thought process that something began to form in his mind...a plan to finally put dipper in his place.

 

~Scene Break~

 

“So do we have a bet, shrimp?” Robbie asked as he leaned against the wall of the room.

 

“You are actually serious about this?” Dipper asked him, he was still sitting on the counter looking at him with a raised eyebrow. “You can’t be serious about actually wanting to do this Robbie, don't you think this is a little much?” 

 

“It’s how real men settle disputes so the bigger one gets one request and the loser has to stop trying to woo Wendy,” Robbie said crossing his arms over his chest and looking down at Dipper.

 

Dipper snorted jumping off the counter, he dusted himself off and looked Robbie right in the eyes. The usual hesitation that was in him, as well as Dipper’s nervousness, was gone and it was replaced with a twinkle of determination as well as something else, something Robbie couldn’t place. “Well then, it seems you’ve got a deal. Shall we go full-on nudity or just pulling our pants down?”

 

“Let's head to your room first so no one sees you lose shrimp,” Robbie said, smirking thinking he had won this and would no longer have to deal with the brat hitting on wendy.

 

Dipper shook his head. “Your funeral.” He muttered as he led Robbie up to his and Mabel’s room and as soon as they were inside he locked the door behind them. “Alright, as I asked before pants off or full nudity?” 

 

“No need for more than this,” Robbie said, opening his pants and pulling his soft 7-inch cock out of his pants showing it off.

 

Dipper shook his head, reaching down to pull down his pants and not only those but a pair of what looked to be very baggy boxers. “And this.” He hooked his thumb under the waistband and pulled it down. “Is game.” Flopping out from Dipper’s boxers was his soft 9 ½-inch long 7.9-thick dick with his balls being as big as a pair of honeycombs.  

Robbie froze staring in shock at the size a 13-year-old boy had it was inhuman to think he was that big.

 

“You looked surprised Robbie.” Dipper chuckled as he looked at the shocked expression on Robbie’s face. “What’s the matter? Surprised to see just what it is I am packing? Or is it more than that?” He snickered. “You look like you were expecting something else.” 

 

“You are a twerp you should not be that big,” Robbie said in a voice that most definitely was not him pouting.

 

Dipper smirked in pride crossing his arms over his chest. “Aw, come on don't be such a sore loser after all you’re the one who made the bet. Sides, this me only being soft you don't even know how big I am hard and believe me I no doubt still surpass you.” 

 

Biting his tongue Robbie said, “Fine you win so what do you want.”

 

“For you to blow me,” Dipper said, smirking at Robbie’s shocked look. “You are going to get down on your knees and suck my dick.” 

 

“Fine you are probably a quick shot anyway,” Robbie said sliding to his knees in front of Dipper and taking the head of the soft cock into his mouth and sucking hard like a lollipop.

 

Dipper groaned softly, smirking down at Robbie as he watched him sucking on the head of his dick. “Come on, you can do better than that Robbie.” He pointed to the rest of his dick. “You're not even gonna get me hard just going like that.” Reaching down, he grabbed Robbie by his head, his lips pulling back to a smirk. “Let’s really get into it.” He pulled him forward and forced the rest of his dick right into Robbie’s mouth forcing his face into his crotch nose buried into his hairless crotch. 

 

Gagging Robbie was shocked as the younger male proceeded to face fuck him with reckless abandon.

 

Pulling back out he eased his dick back into Robbie’s mouth, the fat head pushing at the back of his throat. Dipper held him by his hair, as he pulled out and slammed back in pumping his still soft dick in and out of his mouth, his heft and thick balls slapping against Robbie’s face while his cock rubbed the taste all over his tongue with each surge of Dipper’s hips. “That’s. A. Bit. better.” Dipper groaned between thrust, he could feel his rod tingling showing that it was going to wake up and wake up soon. 

 

As the thick cock grew it cut off more and more of Robbie’s airway filling his throat with the aching shaft of a preteen boy.

 

Dipper’s dick grew inside of Robbie’s mouth, it grew in thickness and grew in length as it grew longer and longer gaining inch after inch with each passing second and each thrust. Soon Robbie’s throat was bulging and his eyes widened as he felt the head force itself down his throat and with a particularly hard thrust Dipper pushed his dick into Robbie’s mouth and it slid right in and down his throat nearly reaching into his stomach. 

 

Robbie’s throat pulsed and contracted around the cock as it slid in and out.

 

Dipper pulled his dick right out of Robbie’s throat, smirking as he let him get an eyeful of his cock. Showing Robbie that Dipper’s “big dipper” was even bigger than before! As Dipper’s member was now 16-inches long, and 8.6-inches thick and it was dripping with pre and Robbie’s drool. “Wow, I’m impressed you are managing to take all this.” He gripped the base with one hand and slapped Robbie across the face with the other. “It’s almost like you had practice.” 

 

Panting Robbie looked up his eyes glazed, lips were swollen and coated in saliva as his breath came out in huffs.

 

“And if that’s the case!” Dipper plunged back into his mouth forcing his dick back into his throat, grunting and groaning as he pounded away at his mouth any attempts at a protest, but his muffled words only served to send vibrations to Dipper’s dick, he could only hollow out his cheeks to make a vacuum for Dipper’s prized rod, unknowingly sucking it in with every thrust. Dipper had a fixed grip on his hair and was fucking his face harder with every thrust as the older teen was unknowingly moaning and groaning around the massive member each time the balls punished his face with a smack. “Gods, keep sucking like that Robbie! You're gonna suck me dry!”

 

Robbie would have groan if he could, his eyes shut as he was focused on the massive shaft fucking his mouth. Never before had something so big entered his mouth so deeply, and yet it felt...so good to him. 

 

Dipper grunted with each thrust, pounding his shaft into Robbie’s throat while Robbie’s body sang with ecstasy. His head tilted back more and more to grant as much room for Dipper’s big dipper, until Dipper was leaning over Robbie’s face the sudden force had him falling back with Dipper falling with him, now flat on his back Dipper above him he could only watch as the boy’s hips surged forward as he fucked Robbie’s head into the ground. His weight powered his muscles to put more force between his thrust, every thrust had his balls smothering Robbie’s mouth and each time he pulled back, obscene floods of saliva spilt over the side of Robbie’s cheeks.

 

Robbie’s eyes were glossy and his jaw was permanently parted to serve a fuck toy for the big dicked boy to fuck, use and abuse. Robbie wasn't sure how much more he could take, but slowly and surely Dipper’s breath began picking up into heft, heavy pants, his hands gripping Robbie’s hair tightened their grip pulling his face up to meet his hips with each thrust until he felt his member aching and flexing inside of Robbie’s mouth. And instead of blowing his load down his throat, he pulled out his hand pumping his dick furiously as he groaned and grunted aiming the fat head of his dick at Robbie’s face and with one last grunt and groan before he dumped all the cum he could spill all over Robbie’s face and it was quite a load. Dipper dumped thick loads of his cum all over Robbie’s face flexing his stomach and pushing out more cum to prolong his climax practically giving Robbie a perfect cum facial.

Chapter 21: Wakashudo(The Boy and The Beast)

How long had it been since they had been together, weeks, months, even years seemed to pass by in the blink of an eye. It had been so long since Kumatestu had brought the little runt that was Kyuta into the world of Beast, and since then the two of them had formed some sort of strange bond if you can call always arguing, always fighting, always competing with one another a bond. The two of them wouldn’t admit it, but they had started to care about one another in a pseudo-Father and son relationship one that was so dysfunctional and chaotic that many would think that the two of them had never actually formed that sort of bond with how much they were in each other’s cases or always harping on one another. 

 

Of course, as the years went by Kyuta grew more and more. Growing bigger both in height and in body. He had gained a nice slim young developing figure with small muscles beginning to develop. He developed a deliciously nice body since his time as a “Scrawny little brat” as Kumatestu called him. As he continued growing, he began to notice… things. Those things being how he was starting to smell funny, from either working too much or how he had been growing hair in places he had never thought he had grown hair before. While Kyuta was confused on what was going on, Kumatestu and his pals all knew what was going on and while Kumatestu would have pushed it to the side, an annoying voice in the form of his friends telling him to not push this off were forcing Kumatestu to teach the boy about his body and how it was changing.

 

Kumatestu would have preferred to not have gone through this, as trying to talk about the “Birds and the Bees” to Kyuta was not something he had planned on doing, and he wasn’t good with his words when it came to talking to the boy, but he knew he was gonna have to do it just to get the others off his back and get it over with. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

Kumatestu and Kyuta sat before one another in their little home, both of them giving each other the stink eye as Kumatestu had his arms crossed and a scowl on his face and Kyuta mimicked his teacher's appearance and stance. Growling Kumatestu slammed his hands on the table. “Damnit, I can’t believe they stuck me with this!” He groaned as he dragged his hand down his face. 

 

Kyuta sat an impatient look on his face as he waited to learn why he was stuck sitting instead of training.

 

“Fuck this,” Kumatestu said, as he stood up from the table much to Kyuta’s confusion and then his eyes widen as Kumatestu began to strip off his clothing. “Look gaki, this is something important so you better pay attention.” He said tossing away his shirt and moving towards his pants. “You know how you been getting bigger? And smelling more right?” As he spoke Kumatestu began to pull off his pants and tossed them to the side and stood before him in nothing but his fundoshi. Without his clothing Kyuta got an eyeful of his teacher’s body, Kuma was tall with a bulky quite literal bearish body that included thick arms and legs, a large set of pecs and thick abs, a small butt, and then he removed his fundoshi to show off his thick furry sheath with his balls being the size of oranges.

 

Turning bright red Kyuta watched as his master stripped naked the scent wafting off him making the human’s head light and his cock hard in his pants.

 

Not bothered by being naked in front of his student, Kumatestu scratched at his crotch. “Boring stuff aside, let’s get down to the good stuff that being sex.” Despite his frown, Kumatestu’s lips pulled up into a smirk. “Now sex is something amazing, it’s good and feels just as good.” He said licking his lips. “Someone like you who’s too young to have it, you’ll notice that when you look at females you’re gonna feel your dick pushing against your pants right? That’s called getting hard or an erection.” He said, as his mind started going back to the few encounters he himself had and he was barely paying attention as his sheath began twitching as slowly rising from it was his cock. Kyuta could only watch as from the fur-covered sheath was a 6-thick 12-inches long cock that stood tall and throbbed like crazy as well as releasing an incredibly strong musk from it.

 

Staring Kyuta could not believe how big the cock was as Kumatestu started stroking his cock.

 

“This nnnngh, is jerking off,” Kumatetsu said as he ran his hand along his cock, as he shivered and continued to slowly pump it. It had been a while since he had gotten off, and he didn’t feel like blowing his load too early with Kyuta watching him. “When you can’t have sex, this is the next best thing when it comes to getting off.” His other hand joined his first, moving to run his palm over the head of his cock and smeared it with pre as his hand around his shaft squeezed it and pumped it. He was barely paying attention, as he was panting softly as he felt his body break out in a small sheet of sweat and his scent began to fill the room.

 

Kyuta reached down and palmed his own aching cock as he watched his master become absorbed in stroking his huge cock.

 

Looking over at Kyuta, Kumatestu could see him palming at his crotch through his pants and he snorted. “Well? You just gonna sit there or are you gonna do it.” He said as he didn’t stop pumping his cock. “I can see you sitting there touching yourself, so go on and take it out and do what I do brat.” 

 

Blushing Kyuta stood and stripped revealing his toned but still, soft body, perk pink nipples, round ass and a rock hard 6-inch cock, before sitting back down and gripping his cock matching Kumatetsu’s motions.

 

Snorting, Kumatetsu watched as Kyuta copied his movements just like he had been doing through the years. Smirking, he moved his right hand from the tip of his cock and brought it down to play with his balls, rolling them around in his hand and groping them, tugging on them and then used both hands to pump and massage his cock as from the tip a glob of pre the size of Kumatetsu’s thumb appeared and slowly moved from the tip to roll down along the shaft. 

 

Moaning Kyuta closed his eyes as his hands worked his cock and nuts.

 

Kumatetsu groaned, as his balls pulsed and throbbed as he pumped his hand faster as he could feel his climax building more and more. He growled and groaned, as he pumped his cock, his scent growing stronger and thicker the more he pumped his cock, the strong, powerful nearly overwhelming scent was making Kyuta even more hot and bothered as both of them could feel their ends approaching. 

 

Both of them were completely overwhelmed, Kumatetsu by the pleasure he was getting, as well as doing it with Kyuta. And Kyuta from watching Kumatetsu as well as having his senses blinded by his scent. The two of them threw their heads back and they came hard, cum spraying from both of their cocks, shooting high into the air and landing on each other Kumatetsu’s landing on Kyuta’s face, hair, shirt, and even some landing in his mouth and Kyuta’s landing on Kumatetsu’s chest, face, and some of Kyuta’s cum landing in his own mouth. 

 

Both of them unknowingly swallowed some of the others cum, a small shiver going through their bodies as they slowly came down from their pleasure high, and when they did they took notice of the appearance of each other. “You idiot! You got me covered in your cum!”

“Me?! You’re the one who covered me in yours!” And just like that the two of them were right back at each other’s throats, though they both did have one thought on the brain.

‘ Huh...that tasted pretty good.’

Chapter 22: Total Control (Generator Rex)(Rex Salazar/Noah Nixon)

Rex had been with Providence for all of his life, working to take down EVO’s and cure them-or at least curing the ones he could while still struggling to heal the incurable ones. Even so, he still did what he did kicking EVO ass, and saving the world one EVO at a time. Of course, that wasn’t cutting it for Providence or it wasn’t cutting it for his pain in the ass of a boss White Knight, the man in charge of Providence had been getting not only on Rex’s nerves but Bobo’s, Holiday’s and yes even the ever cool-headed Agent Six. White had been going on and on about how Rex was still not ready and how they needed something more efficient, something that would work when Rex was too occupied taking down another EVO and couldn’t handle more than one while Providence agents took on any strays. 

 

That was when Dr Holiday had an idea, it had been something small at first and then after bringing it up with White Knight he approved it and gave the green light for the idea. The idea was to have Rex experiment in order to expand his ability to cure EVO’s into a vaccine, one they could give to hospitals and medical centre’s to help the turning of EVO’s and to ensure that they didn’t turn into EVO’s thus cutting down on the need to continuously hunt them down and have to find out if they were curable or if they weren’t curable. Of course, the progress on the vaccine was...slow going at best, that wasn’t to say that things weren’t going well no things were going decent but things were hard at the least. The reprogramming of the nanites was the prime objective of the idea of making Rex work back to back and late into the nights and early into the morning. 

 

That wasn’t to say that Rex wasn’t doing his own little experiments on sidelines, thanks to all the practising they have him working on he finally had more time to see about his Omega Nanite that was inside of him, as well as work on the abilities it gave him.  One of those abilities helps boost his connection to the nanites, making it so his control over talking to them, communicating with them and having some control over what he could do with them had improved, sure he wasn’t anywhere close to managing to stop the nanites from making changes of turning humans to EVO’s, but he has learned he can specify changes in people, something he had decided he wanted to test and he found the perfect test subject.

 

His friend Noah.

 

Since moving in with Noah, Rex had been pranked by his friend due to him just either lazing around when Noah was occupied, or when he did something Noah told him not to do. His friend had used his pranks to teach Rex a lesson. And Rex was tired of it, and with his new ability, he was gonna be the one to teach Noah a lesson and maybe have a little fun with him while he was at it. 

~Scene Break~

“This game’s winner is ...Mario!” Came the announcing voice from the T.V as Rex and Noah were on Noah’s couch in his living room playing Super Smash Bros. With Rex having finally been given a night off and Noah on break from school the two friends had decided to engage in a “friendly” ie competitive video game competition/marathon, they had already gotten past party games such as Mario Party and were on fighting games with Noah having a much higher score than Rex. The Hispanic teen had been able to tie it when it came to the party games, as the mini-games for them were like puzzles something that Rex told Noah were like trying to solve how to fix Nanites and cure an EVO. 

 

Of course, Rex’s winning streak didn’t last long as when they had switched over to fighting games the walking cure had soon found himself on a losing streak. Sure he had fought real-life battles and had faced all kinds of bad guys and Nanite powered baddies, yet it seemed that none of that could transfer over to his video game skills as he had been getting his ass handed to him by Noah and they had just started playing Super Smash Bro’s and Noah had quite the collection of fighting games. 

 

“Ha you lose again,” Noah said doing a little victory dance as he gloated at beating Rex again.

 

Rex felt his eyebrow twitched in annoyance, he had been close he was sure of it! He had picked the perfect character to counter Noah’s Mario’s moves-he found himself finding his mains in Ness, and Lucas-and yet the blonde had been able to take him down so easily. Shaking his head of the negative thoughts, he smiled at Noah holding his hand out. “Double or nothing, you saw I got you down to your last stock! And I bet next time I can win!” 

 

“Your on,” Noah said smacking his hand against Rex’s with a huge grin and his eyes closed. With his eyes closed, he completely missed Rex’s hand glowing with the same whitish-blue light as lines looking similar to lines on a circuit board appeared on Rex’s hand and as soon as their hands touched the lines spread across from his to Noah’s. Deep inside of Noah’s body, his nanites shook as they felt the commands from Rex and with the power of the Omega Nanite boosting his power the nanites glowed and hummed as they set to work to do what they were commanded to do. 

 

Once their hands came apart and Noah sat down they selected their character’s, Noah’s being his secondary main Lucina and Rex his third main Zelda-sue him he liked the character’s that all had special powers call it a kinship-once they had picked their arena the fight began. As the fight began, Rex looked at Noah out of the corner of his eye and he had to fight the smirk that threatened to cross his face when he saw his friend twitching, and scratching at his body, shuffling as he seemed to be getting annoyed by something he couldn’t get rid of. “Something wrong Noah?” Rex asked, never taking his eyes off the screen. “You look a little flustered.”

 

“Just the clothes are a little itchy,” Noah said tugging on his shirt collar with one hand causing Rex to land some good hits.

 

Rex smirked, his eyes dancing with glee as he trapped Noah in place with a grab and went to attack. “Maybe you washed them wrong?” He suggested smirking seeing his plan unfolding before his eyes. “Which begs the question, why are you wearing them? Last I checked you didn’t like wearing clothes.” He said, knowing that the nanites inside of Noah were taking effect as he could see his friend gaining a thoughtful look even as he took one of his stocks. 

 

“Duh because you are here I don't want to freak you out,” Noah replied with a grin even as he shifted uncomfortably.

 

“Ah come on Noah, it's only you and me here,” Rex said his smile growing as he knocked Noah’s character away. “You don't have to wear them just because of me being here.” He paused the game-even if he was about to win-and gestured to Noah. “Go on and get comfortable dude, I can wait.”

 

Sighing in relief Noah quickly shed his clothes showing off his body, and nice round ass as he removed the cumbersome pants.

 

“See, isn’t that better?” Rex asked, as he unpaused the game and the fight continued once more. Of course, Rex ended up winning this one, as he had managed to score some major hits on Noah’s Lucina and manage to knock him off balance by using Zelda’s Din’s Fire to knock him down and then back throw him off the side of the stage KOing his character. “Yes! I won!” Rex cheered pumping his fist into the air. 

 

They played a few more rounds, going back and forth as while Noah was more comfortable naked his game skills haven't deterred, but  Rex was getting better. The score hadn’t tied up, but it was getting close with Rex slowly and gradually getting better as they played. It was also around that time after they had finished up the games-fore now-and had simply kicked back and decided to watch some T.V that Rex had decided to switch Noah back to normal and return his sense of modesty. He played it safe, pretending to lean back against the couch throwing his arm over the back and letting the tips of his fingers touch Noah’s shoulder and let his nanites do the rest. 

 

Noah freaked out jumping up and grabbing a pillow to cover his crotch as he realized he had been sitting there playing games naked, his face a bright red.

 

Rex did everything he could not to laugh, but it was hard not to laugh when he saw Noah’s face when he came to the realization that he was naked, it was also hard for Rex not to notice the fact that despite it being for a prank he had taken the time to look Noah over. As they had been relaxing and playing games, every now and then Rex’s eyes would wander towards Noah’s naked body and he would feel his pants getting tighter than they already were, and feel his dick throb in his underwear. More than once he had to adjust himself to keep the tent from being seen, but the more he looked at Noah as he was now all flushed and red with embarrassment the more Rex found himself liking what he was seeing. “Hmmm.”  

 

Noah was still trying to process what happened, it made his head spin he had no clue why he was naked, or why his cock was rock hard behind the pillow.

 

“Noah, Noah.” Rex began getting up and approaching his friend smiling, he placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. “There’s nothing wrong with being naked with me here right?” Slowly the lines began to move from Rex’s hands to Noah’s body, the nanites once more coming to life. “I mean, it's not like you’ve got a hard-on for me? Or is that what you’re hiding behind that pillow?” He smirked. “Unless...that is what you’ve got hidden behind that pillow...wait.” Rex’s eyes widen in ‘shock’. “You do! You are hiding your hard little manhood behind that pillow!” he accused him. “You’re hard because of me aren’t you!” The nanites were doing their job, slowly and carefully rewriting a part of Noah’s personality. Having known that Noah was straighter than any arrow, Rex had them adjust Noah’s sexuality having it so that Noah did in fact like Rex and the fact he had spent the entire afternoon naked before he had turned him on.

 

“Uh… no...I can explain,” Noah stuttered his aching 7-inch shaft pulsing as Rex stared at him, his body craving humiliation as he clenched and held back a moan from the sensation of the pillow rubbing on his cock, each beat of his heart echoing in his head as his body warmed up as a strange new desire took root in his mind, images flooding his mind of Rex dominating and humiliating him.

 

“You sure about that?” Rex hummed as he pulled his hand back, crossing them over his chest as he gained a cocky smirk on his face. He knew that this was part of Noah that was trying to resist what was going on, and he found it a bit cute that he was trying to deny what his body wanted-or what it thought it wanted-taking a few steps back and placed his hand at his crotch. “So, if I was to take my cock out of my pants right now and let it hang there you’re telling me you wouldn’t be feeling hot and bothered? Or feel the need to worship my length right here and now?” As he spoke, he slowly began to undo his pants, his eyes watching as Noah’s darted between his face and his crotch as his hand dripped into his pants and slowly fished out his aching length showing it to be a 4-inch thick 8-inch long cock that was throbbing as it felt the cool air hit it. 

 

Noah’s eyes focused on the cock taking in every detail, from the slight curve to the bead of pre gathering at the tip, even down to the fact Rex shaved keeping his crotch nice and smooth.

 

“Noah,” Rex said moving over to the couch and sitting down with his legs spread his hard aching shaft pointing straight up at the ceiling the bead of pre shining in the light. Lifting his hand up he curled his fingers in a come hither motion. “Get over here-no, I want you to crawl over here on your hands and knees and I want you to Suck. My. Dick.” He said punctuating each word as he reached down and gave his cock a small shake. 

 

Unable to resist Noah did as ordered hypnotized by the sight of the cock and the yearning deep within his own body as he moved towards the cock opening his mouth to take the head in and start slowly sucking.

 

As soon as the hot, wet cavern that was Noah’s mouth was around his cock Rex struck. His hands grabbing Noah by his skull and sinking his fingers into his scalp, his hands lit up as the lines appeared and spread across Noah’s head and this time he set to work. His hips snapped forward burring his cock inside of Noah’s mouth and pushing it into his throat as he started skull fucking his best friend, as he fucked his mouth sheathing and unsheathing his length in his tight almost velvet-like mouth Rex was having his nanites work once more only this time he was working on something that was a bit more permanent than what he had originally done to Noah. He wasn’t just changing Noah’s personality he was slowly rewriting just who Noah was, moulding his best friend into more than just a friend, he was going to mould him into a perfect little cock slut that was always needy and hungry for Rex’s cock, and not just his shaft, but the need and desire to please Rex in any way, shape, or form, even if it humiliated him in the process. 

 

Rex’s hips were a blur as he was focused on pounding Noah’s mouth, tears fell down Noah’s face but they weren’t of shame, anger, or even sadness. These were tears of pleasure, in Noah’s warped mind he deserved this, he had been dreaming of this since he had met Rex, to have his cock in his mouth, tasting him, and soon to taste his spunk. He moaned hotly, slightly gagging around Rex’s length as he could suddenly feel it growing, both in thickness and in length as his hand had wrapped around his own cock which was unknowingly getting smaller and smaller as Rex pounded his mouth and soon started pounded his throat. 

 

Rex was fucking his mouth-no his throat like a machine, pounding away at it with all his strength as his nanites worked on rewriting and reforming Noah, moulding him into Rex’s perfect plaything. As inside of Noah his mind scrambled to try and make sense of the situation, but it was not meant to be as the pleasure was overwriting the control he had over himself. Soon, the old Noah began to fade away becoming nothing more than a small voice in the back of his mind, a voice that was growing more and more distant as Noah Nixon friend of Rex was gone and in his place, Noah, the sex toy of Rex was born. 

 

Rex groaned, as with the changes to his cock and the pleasure of screwing Noah’s throat was all too much for him. He arched his back sheathing his pulsing man meat in Noah’s tight throat and he came hard a burst of thick spunk erupting from his dick and into Noah’s body. His balls pulsing against Noah’s chin as a stream of Rex’s thick spunk poured right down his throat and into Noah’s stomach. For six long seconds, he held Noah’s head against his crotch as his climax slowly came to an end and he pulled his cum, and spit covered 12-inch long 5-thick cock out of his mouth panting heavily as he looked at Noah who had the perfect cum drunk expression on his face making Rex laugh. “Guess someone enjoyed being pleased by his master.” He chuckled as he watched Noah nod his head with a blush, and move his face close to Rex’s cock his now pitifully small 3-inch long cock twitching as he started licking Rex’s cock clean. “Good boy Noah, though we’re far from done.”

Chapter 23: Rise Of The New Breed Pt 1

Chapter 1: The Hero Falls

 

"‘Come on Ben, you’re the only one we have.’" He he said to himself. "‘This will be an easy mission for you.’This is the last time I listen to Grandpa Max about taking up a mission.” One Benjerman Tennyson said as he drove his own car along the barren road. Now, one would question what Ben 10 was doing driving his car down the road, towards a seemingly unknown location. The answer? He was on a mission for his Grandpa Max, or Magister Tennyson who had been getting repeated reports of men, both young and old were vanishing without a trace. At first, the police had simply thought that it was a prank, but then the numbers began to get higher and higher until they didn’t know what to think and they soon had an epidemic on their hands. So, it fell on the Plumbers to try and solve the case. There was just one issue, they were currently low on numbers.

 

They had been getting missions left and right, sending out team after team to try and solve cases that were popping up in similar places on other planets. Even Ben’s partner, Rook had been called off to his home planet when men and boys had vanished from their homes and even in the middle of the day. So, with no other Plumbers on earth save for Ben and Max himself, and with Max unable to leave it fell on Ben himself to go on the mission. “I mean come on, this is getting nuts! Where did everyone go! I mean it's not like i don't have something to be doing, but to call me away on a mission like this.” He sighed, shaking his head. “Relax Ben, just go to the location, find the guys, beat down whatever Alien, creep, clown, or Forever Knight is making a mess of things, send them packing, and boom mission done in time to make it to Mr. Smoothies for an all you can drink smoothie buffet.” he smiled, shifting his car into high gear and zipped down the road.

 

It was around sunset, when Ben arrived at the last location a group of not only plumbers, but policemen as well were reported to have been before their radio’s went dead. “Omnitrix, scan for any and all life forms within the area.” He said, looking down at the Omnitrix on his left wrist. The screen lit up, an emerald green light shining as the faceplate rotated around. “Well? What do ya got?”

 

“ Update, multiple lifeforms detected.” The Ai of the Omnitrix said, as the face plate continued to rotate around. “ Lifeforms, found due west approximately 20 miles.” Nodding, Ben activated the Omnitrix and in a flash of light he was no longer Ben, but he was one of his old favorites XLR8. Without waiting, he took off in a blue and black blur zipping across the landscape towards the location where the Omnitrix told him it was located. After a good few minutes, the Omnitrix on his chest beeped. “ Lifeforms detected.” Coming to a stop, his face plate lifted up and he was able to see it was a mountain, but what really got his attention was the fact there looked to be a cave entrance one that looked to have been dug into the side of the mountain. 

 

“This is it?” Ben asked himself, as he changed back into his human form. “Omnitrix, you sure this is the right place?” He asked it.

 

“ Correct, multiple life forms detected inside of the mountain.” A holographic map appeared, showing the inside of the cave, and on the map where multiple dots on the map, the dots representing the missing males. 

 

“Well, if this is the place then let’s get moving.” Ben said, as without another word he entered the cave. He ventured through the cave, moving deeper and deeper the only source of light being the Omnitrix as he made sure to keep it low enough so he could see, but not too bright so that he would get caught. “Omnitrix, can you get me patched in to Grandpa Max?” 

 

“Communication is being blocked.” came the voice of the Omnitrix filled with static as it flickered between a blinding bright and nearly gone dark light.

 

“What?! Hey knock it off!” Ben snapped, smacking the side of his watch trying to work. “Dang it, I knew I should have let Azmuth upgrade this stupid thing before I left.” He mumbled, as he kept on hand on the cave wall and continued to silently move through the now dark cave. “Hopefully, I can find those missing people and not get lost in here.”

 

A set of eyes locked onto the now deactivated Omnitrix as Ben moved towards the main chamber, ‘ it can’t be the key at long last, ’ was the thought going through the creature’s mind.

 

“Come on, how far can they be.” Ben groaned, he had been so sure that he was going to find the guys, get out, and leave, simple plan. Now, he was getting so very annoyed. “Where, the heck are they?!” He said, as he kicked a small rock in frustration and was growing more angered then he was annoyed. “How hard can it be to find a few guys in a cave?!”

 

A pink mist and light slowly appeared further down the tunnel.

 

Ben quickly covered his mouth and nose, having been exposed to a ton of things before he could never be to careful. “Alright, this is proof that I am getting close.” He said venturing further down the tunnel. It was then, he began to see a light at the end of the tunnel. “Alright, time to save some lives.”

 

The mist curled around Ben as he entered a cave filled with pods on the walls.

 

“Ok, this isn’t creepy at all.” He mumbled, slowly walking into the room. He looked at the Omnitrix, only to see it was still not working. “Fine, looks like I’m going me for this one.” He said approaching one of the pods. He looked it over, unsure of what to do, or how to even open it. “Come on, there has to be a way to get this thing open.”

 

The second Ben said “Open.” the pod did just that revealing a fit tan skinned hiker moaning as his cock was hard as a rock, and at the current moment it was being fucked by some strange looking white goo that seemed to be trying to milk him for all he was worth as his eyes closed in bliss.

 

“W-What the fuck?!” Ben stumbled back, in shock not even caring that he had cursed when he would usually try and usually keep himself from doing that. He didn’t even notice, he backed up into another pod this one opening up, to show off a boy, about 10 years old undergoing the same thing as the hiker. “T-The hell is this?” He said, as he watched as the white goop seemed to plunge in and out of the boy’s piss slit, but something else caught his eye. Looking at the boy’s crotch, Ben saw that his balls and his cock were growing. Each time, the goop pushed back into his cock, his balls expanded growing larger, fuller, while his cock grew longer and thicker. “O-Ok, I don't know what this is. But, I am putting a stop to it right now.” He said, reaching down towards the omnitrix to try and turn into one of his aliens.

 

But, before he could he gasped as from out of nowhere a blast of white smoke. “W-What the-” Ben swayed, suddenly hit with an intense wave of dizziness. “K-Knock..o-out..g-gas.” He mumbled, his eyes getting heavier and heavier as he fell over onto the ground. His emerald green eyes glossy, as he was soon out like a light.

 

In a matter of moments Ben was restrained in a pod in the middle of the room after his clothes were removed.

 

Slowly, Ben woke up to darkness unable to see anything around him. “W-what?” He groaned, reaching up to grab his head. “What happened? Where am I?” he said, as his eyes suddenly widen as the memories came back to him. “W-What they?! Hey! Hey! Let me out of here!” He yelled, banging on the inside of the pod. “Let me out, let me out of this thing right now!”

 

The bottom of the pod opened up as Ben struggled to get free. Slowly a white fluid filled the bottom of the pod.

 

Feeling something pooling at the bottom of his feet, Ben looked down managing to see the white fluid and gasped. “Oh no, no, no, no!” He said scrambling to try and break the pod open. “I don't know what they hell you have planned.” He said, slamming his fist against the pod. “But, I refuse to be used for whatever sick little game your playing! Let me out right now!”

 

The goo lashed up sliding over Ben’s exposed body and caressing it as it started to slip into his piss slit, his tight virgin ass and past his lips.

 

“Hhhhhm!” Ben gasped around the fluid, he struggled more and more to get free. But, some of the fluid started to restrain him, it formed shackles around his arms and legs holding them in place. He struggled, and screamed gagging around the creature once more. That was, until he felt something invading his senses. ‘W-What is this?! M-My head i-it’s getting foggy.’ His eyes were slowly, glossing over as the fluid was emitting a strange form of pheromone sending it into his body, causing him to feel hot and bothered. ‘ N-No, I-I can’t just give in I have to f-fight back.’ Even as he thought it, he couldn’t find the strength to struggle anymore, let alone actually put up a fight.

 

The Slime forced more of itself into Ben’s orifices as it wriggled around the heroes trapped form.

 

The slime moved, wiggling and thrusting inside of Ben’s  mouth, and cock. It pumped in and out and despite Ben’s attempts of fighting off the pheromones the slime was producing, as well as the pleasure he was feeling. Ben found himself, slowly losing his grip, he was always a strong willed person, not one to give up or give in. But, the slime was ebbing away at it clawing and ripping apart his self control, and his will power, and replacing it with a need to feel pleasure, a desire to feel good, to feel the sensation over and over again and hope it would never end. “Hmmm!” Ben moaned, around the slime as it thrusted into his mouth and pushed into his throat, he gasped as he felt like he was unable to choke on it as for some reason the slime was just able to fuck his cock and throat without any issue.

 

Unknown to Ben, as he was experiencing the pleasure he never noticed his cock and balls were beginning to bloat and grow. Much like the others, his 10-inch long cock and his baseball size balls were beginning to inflate, much like balloons they grew bigger and bigger. His balls, had now swelled growing to the size of oranges, to melon sizes, to the size of a fully grown watermelon and continued to grow even bigger than that. His cock, was not that far behind as it was swelling almost like it was trying to get hard but at the same time it refused to only getting thicker, longer, gaining more and more in terms of size. It had gone past 10-inches, now a whopping 19-inches long and even thicker than before and continued to grow and grow unable to stop, not that Ben would be able to do anything to stop it as he was so high off the pleasure that was coursing through his system that he was reduced to a withering, moaning, mess of his usual self.

 

Slowly the parts of the creature still outside of Ben’s body stopped moving and turned into a regular liquid like cum as it fell down his body.

 

Even as part of the creature seemed to have died, the effects that it had done to Ben were already in place. His balls, and cock continued to grow gaining more and more in terms of size and shape. But, that wasn’t all as inside of Ben’s balls the slime had done something else. It had changed the inner workings of Ben’s balls, permanently changing them. His balls, once used to house his own seed, his very essence had been changed, as the slime had changed his balls into wombs specifically made to hold eggs. 

 

In the throws of its last moments of life the creature forced a final orgasm from the helpless hero as it died and the nutrient rich form was absorbed.

 

Ben laid there, helpless and lost to the pleasure that the creature had given him. Unaware of the changes, he had just gone through as his balls and cock continued to swell and grow bigger as the pod he was in grew as well to accommodate his newly growing genitals. Ben was left, in a pleasure induced coma. Not knowing that he would soon be used for something more.

 

Chapter 24: Rise Of The New Breed Pt 2

Chapter 2: The Breaking

 

Ben groaned his eyes slowly opening as he woke and taking in his state, he could not comprehend the size of his cock it was as big as his body fat and bloated, making any movement impossible.

 

He couldn’t even muscle up any strength to try and move his legs, he was completely and utterly stuck, the Omnitrix wasn’t working so he didn’t have a way to call for backup let alone let anyone know where he was. It slowly began to set in, he Ben 10 savior of the universe was stuck and all because his cock and balls were too big. So lost in thought, Ben never noticed as the other pods began to shake and crack open, much like an egg the men and boys all broke free of their pods and stretched groaning and grunting as each one had gone through a change, while nowhere near as big as Ben they all now had cocks that were 2 feet long and standing at attention with their balls being the size of beach balls and filled with cum. As each one broke out, they all set their eyes on Ben their eyes glazed and filled with a hunger, a need to mate, a need to fuck and in their eyes Ben was going to help them with that need.

 

Ben screamed, as the first cock thrust into his own massive shaft it burned but not enough to make the massive shaft go soft as it was fucked. “W-Wait! Don't! Stop! Please stop!” he cried out, trying to get the man to stop fucking his cock.

 

“Aaaah.” The man moaned in pleasure, feeling Ben’s cock grip his own as he sheathed himself inside of his piss pipe, he was shaking in pleasure as he pulled his hips back and jerked them forward slowly setting a small pace as he went in and out, in and out, his balls slapping against the sensitive head of Ben’s enormous cock with each thrust as he continued to push his cock in deep, the pre that had been dripping from Ben’s cock making it all the easier for him to thrust into his pipe. “Haaa, aaaah aaaah.”

 

Ben moaned as the new and foreign sensation assaulted him as the man humped away at his cock pipe fucking it like a fleshlight.

 

The man grunted his hips shuddering as he fucked away through the pre soaked pipe, his own pre mixing and soaking his crotch, and balls. The man went on for what felt like hours, when it had only been a few minutes, pounding away at Ben’s pre slicked pipe like his life depended on it, slowly building up to his soon to be impending climax as his balls swung back and forth and soon he felt them tightening. With one last thrust, he threw his head back and moaned as he came and came hard, spraying like a hose shooting a thick stream of cum into Ben’s cock and right down into his balls. 

 

Ben could do nothing, but sit there and take it as the man came inside of his cock and flooded it and his balls with his seed. He whimpered, when he felt the man’s thick seed cause his already massive balls to tingle and he groaned loudly when he felt something happening inside of his balls he wasn’t sure what it was but it felt both strange and yet to his own shock it also felt so good. Unknown to Ben, the strange feeling he was getting was the sensation of the man’s seed fertilizing the eggs inside of his balls, eggs of which Ben would soon give birth to.

 

A short teen took the place of the man and started fucking his eyes blank as he pounded away.

 

But he wasn’t alone, another teen walked right up alongside of him and pushed his cock in along with the first teen. Together, they fucked Ben’s cock where one pushed in the other pulled out, and when one pulled out the other pushed in together they fucked Ben’s cock in tandem. The pre-like slick making it easier for the two of them to fuck his pipe with no issue as the transformation that had made Ben’s cock grow, had also made it so he would feel no pain, but sheer overwhelming mind numbing pleasure no matter how many cocks were stuffed inside of his pipe pleasure was all he could feel. 

 

As the two blew their load Ben felt the need to cum as well, but as he orgasmed large white eggs came out instead of semen.

 

Two men came up, and grabs the eggs moving them off to the side as another pair of teens three of them moved and stuffed Ben’s cock with all three of their cocks and the process began again. One after the other, they all took turns fucking Ben’s cock taking great pleasure in finally being able to get some relief. And, thanks to the transformation they never ran out of stamina and continued to fuck Ben’s cock for hours on end. And as the hours passed, Ben found himself slowly cracking, after each time his cock was fucked he would find his own release in the form of giving birth by laying eggs, each egg he laid only seem to add to the never ending pleasure he would feel causing him to drown in the sea of ecstasy. 

 

Ben finally broke begging “Yes breed me more, fuck my cock and fill it with cum,” as he moaned his balls still huge but a countless number of eggs around the cavern.

 

~Scene Break: Outside the Cave~

 

Outside the cave, a truck pulled to a stop right before it. “According to the signal, this is the area where the Omnitrix let out the distress beacon.” Stepping out from the truck, was none other than Rook Blonko. Rook is tall, with periwinkle-blue colored fur, black markings on his face, and pointed ears. The middle of his face, his chest and his stomach are white. He has black stripes on his shoulders, waist, lower legs and lower arms. He carries the Proto-Tool on his shoulder and wears very durable blue-and-black Proto-Tech Armor. “If this is where the signal came from then there is no doubt that Ben is inside of the cave.” He said, as he was looking at his device that was keeping track of the distress beacon that the Omnitrix gave off. 

 

The passenger door opened, and the second person dropped down. “You’re sure this is where Tennyson was last located?” This was Kevin E. Levin. Kevin wore a black shirt but the sleeves and collar were roughly cut, a grey shirt that has stripes, the sleeves on his long sleeved grey shirt were slightly torn and he wore blue holsters. His hair was long, black and color and was styled so it was going straight down to the back of his neck. His pants had a small tear below the left knee. He also wore a padlock necklace that was marked with an "11". He also sported black marks around his eyes. He also has a few whiskers on his chin. “I mean, this could easily be a trick.”

 

“Azimuth told us, the Omnitrix wouldn’t let out a distress call like this unless Ben’s life was in danger or if he had been captured.” Rook said. “I fail to see how anyone could replicate, or fake something like this.” He said making Kevin shake his head. “Come, Ben is inside and may need back up.” 

 

The two ventured inside, the light soon fading forcing Rook to use his Proto-Tool to act as a flashlight. As they went further, the two of them couldn’t help but get a sense that they were being watched. “Just how far is it till we reach the place where the signal came from?” Kevin asked, his eyes darting around as he would swear he was seeing shadows moving along the walls. “Cause, no offense but this place is creeping me out.”

 

“How is that offensive?” Rook asked, as they walked making Kevin slap his hand over his face. He now understood why Ben was still struggling to teach Rook earth slang. Before, they could continue their conversation something moved, causing a small pile of rocks to be knocked over and forcing the two of them on guard. “We’re not alone.”

 

“Gee, what gave it away?” Kevin asked as he reached out to absorb some of the stone that was around them. “The fact that there are shadows moving along the wall, or the fact that-” Kevin was cut off as something struck him in the back of his head and knocked him down and knocked him out.

 

“That what?” Rook asked, expecting Kevin to answer him only to get no answer in return. “Kevin? The fact that what?” He asked, turning towards Kevin only to see that Kevin was no longer there. “Kevin? Kevin?” He asked, looking around as he began to hear the sounds of someone moving around and saw multiple shadows moving around along the walls. “All of you freeze.” Rook said as his Proto-Tool took on the form of his blaster as he pulled out his badge. “I am Rook Blonko, Plumber under Magister Tennyson! You are to surrender now and come along quietly.” It was silent once more, a silence that was putting Rook on edge.

 

Then, there was a sound behind him and he quickly turned only to see a fist flying towards his face and then he saw stars. He stumbled back, slowly trying to clear the stars dancing before his eyes. But, he had no time to recover as he was hit in the back of his head and he fell to his knees and then fell flat on his face out cold.

 

“Wonderful, more to help us.” A voice said, as a group of men surrounded the two of them. “Strip them down, and place them in the pods they will be strong ones to add to help birth strong ones for the group.” 

 

Chapter 25: Exposed in The Junkyard(Iron Giant)

The summer sun was bearing down on the small little town, the heatwave that had it was one of the worse anyone had ever seen, everyone was doing what they could to beat the heat, from sitting under the shade of the trees, some had broken out their pools to swim in and some had gone to the lake to cool off. This was certainly one of the summers that had ever hit the town, and it was one where you’d prefer to be in the water, in shade, or indoors. Or if you were Hogarth Hughes, who decided to spend his summer with his friend Dean McCoppin at his scrapyard, ever since the summer had started Hogarth had been spending nearly all of his time at the Junkyard either hanging with Dean or checking out his newly made sculptures to see what else he had created it also help with how tall they were there was plenty of shade for Hogarth to sit under and watch Dean work. 

 

Like right now, Dean was working on putting the finishing touches of one of his newly made sculptures to make sure it was perfect. Due to the heat, the man had forgone wearing his usual get up and settled for a loose-fitting white-beater T-shirt and a pair of shorts that sagged slightly and were baggy enough to catch the cool breeze that was blowing through the yard. “Ya know, most kids tend to keep inside, or go swimming on days like this,” Dean said not even looking over his shoulder to know that Hogarth was approaching, he had been mentally counting down till the kid showed up. “Should I start just laying out a welcome mat for you?”

 

“Yeah but that is so boring it is more fun hanging with you,” Hogarth said to the older male a bright smile on his young face.

 

Dean snorted with a smirk and lowered his shades. “Right.” He snorted. “Just be careful kid, I got a lot of new material laying around and your mom would cook me alive if you got hurt.” He said moving back over to his scrap pile and began sorting through it. 

 

Jumping up on a pile Hogarth started prattling on to Dean as he walked to the edge looking down at the older dark-haired male.

 

Dean was idly listening, sorting through his pile as he searched for the right piece for his recent sculpture. He would give a nod, and make a small sound of agreement. As he was sorting he was keeping an eye on Hogarth to make sure the teen wasn’t gonna hurt himself. “Kid careful.” He said watching as Hogarth was jumping from place to place on the pile. “This ain’t exactly the stablest pile around here.” 

 

Hogarth lost his balance falling forward not noticing the back of his pants getting caught on a thin strong piece of metal till they ripped as he fell off the pile landing on Dean and knocking him to the ground too.

 

They landed with a loud grunt kicking up a small cloud of smoke and laid there in a heap of tangled limbs. Dean groaned, reaching up to rub his eyes-noting his shades were gone-as he sighed. “Kid, I told you to be careful.” He groaned. “That was the one thing I-” Dean’s words slowly began to come to a stop as he opened his eyes and he looked at what was in his face. “The heck?” that something just so happened to be Hogarth’s bare crotch, but it wasn’t just that cause right in front of him resting atop of a pair of plum size balls was Hogarth’s 2-inch long 2.3-thick dick. “Wow.” was all he could say upon looking at the boy's small dick.

 

Groaning and trying to sit up Hogarth caused his tiny cocklet to slide into Dean’s open mouth making him moan out in pleasure as his small tool was engulfed.

 

Dean’s eyes widen as he gave a muffled grunt, his tongue moving almost instantly to press against the boys’ tiny tool and gave it a small lick, call it a reaction but Dean had gotten around quite a few times and as such he was accustomed to sucking dick so the sudden feeling of having Hogarth’s small pecker in his mouth was no different than sucking on another dick. 

 

Grunting Hogarth ground his crotch into Dean’s mouth as the need to pee built but he did not want to end this sensation.

 

Dean’s tongue swirled around the small rod and curled around under the head while he teasingly licked and lapped at the head giving it a smack with his tongue merely using his tongue to move it around while he scraped his teeth along the head of Hogarth’s dick while the tip of his tongue toyed with the slit of his dick. 

 

With a howl and his hands flying down to Dean’s hair, Hogarth let go his cock pulsing so hard that some piss shot out into Dean’s mouth.

 

There was a snort and Dean groaned from the combined taste, the mixture of the bitter taste of Hogarth’s piss and the slightly sweet and tang like flavor of his cum mixing together as they slid right down his throat as he swallowed it down without an issue. 

 

Panting Hogarth fell to the side his cock softening to barely over an inch in size.

 

“Well.” Smirked Dean slowly sitting up as he dusted himself off. “I can say I wasn’t expecting that to happen.” He chuckled lowly. “At the very least, you should have given a guy a warning though considering I’m betting that was your first I’m not surprised~” He teased.

 

Hogarth was bright red trying not to look Dean in the face as he covered his soft cock with his hands.

 

“Hey now, it's no need to hide, I mean it's perfectly normal for a kid like you to have a small shot like that.” Joked Dean sniggering to himself. “I mean yea, normally you should be bigger given your age, but hey nothing wrong with having a tiny tool, it still gets the work done right~?” 

 

Blushing harder Hogarth tried to stutter out a response but froze as he saw Dean undoing his belt.

 

“Of course, I can understand why you’d be shy about it.” Chuckled Dean, his hand undoing his belt and then grasping the zipper and pulling it down. His hand reached into his pants and fished out his cock and let it pop right out. “Cause I’d doubt you’d be able to ever match me.” Dean’s dick was a whopping 10-inch long 5.9-thick rod of man meat with his balls slipping out showing that they were the size of honeycombs. “Now Hogarth, I told you to be careful and not cause an issue.” He smirked standing right before Hogarth’s whose eyes were locked with Dean’s dick. “You know what that means right?”

 

Gulping Hogarth’s tongue flicked out licking his lips as he stared at the plum coloured head of the massive cock hanging inches from his face.

 

Right before he could even get the chance to lick it, Dean pulled back confusing Hogarth as to why he had pulled away. He soon got his answer when his head was knocked to the side and his cheek stung. “Now now, you want to do that, you gotta earn it.” He smirked as he did it again, knocking his head to the other side. “You just couldn’t help yourself and cause some trouble could you?” Again, and again he smacked Hogarth’s face with his thick meat making him groan as his cheeks began stinging with each hit causing his cheeks to slowly gain red marks in the shape of his dick. 

 

Hogarth was in shock he did not know what to do as Dean kept cock slapping him with his huge hard dick.

 

By the time he had finally stopped, Hogarth’s cheeks had two count them, two matching red marks on his two cock-shaped marks on his right and left cheeks. “There we go, now then what do you have to say for yourself hm?” He asked, completely ignoring the fact that due to all the cock slapping his own cock had gotten hard and was standing tall right before Hogarth’s face. “Go on, you know what to say.” 

 

“I am sorry Daddy, I will listen to you from now on,” Hogarth said blushing brightly.

 

“That’s a good boy.” Smiled Dean reaching out and running his fingers through Hogarth’s hair. “Now, look what you did to daddy’s dick.” He motioned to his hard cock, throbbing right before his eyes. “You got daddy all hard and excited from punishing you, and you know what that means right?” 

 

Gulping Hogarth opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue.

 

Grabbing hold of Hogarth by his hair he lined his dick up with his open mouth and then slid it right in letting his thick meat glide along his tongue and pushed right into his mouth and didn’t stop till all ten thick inches were stuffed right down his throat and Hogarth’s nose was pushed against his nest of pubes forcing him to inhale his thick musk as even while wearing the shorts the heat of the sun had been cooking him all day as such he had worked up a light sweat resulting in a light musk coming off his body and he held him in place. “Fuck yes, I don't know what’s good the heat from the sun or the heat from your mouth around my dick.” He held on tight to the boy’s hair and slowly pulled his rod from his mouth and then plunged it right back in and started pumping his hips.

 

In and out, in and out, his hips surged forward pumping his dick into his throat gliding across his tongue and pulling out of the warm confines of his mouth and then back into the tight wet hole that was Hogarth’s throat. His heavy balls roughly smacked against the boy’s chin with great force slowly turning his chin as red as the boy’s cheeks were from the cock slapping that had taken place a few moments prior. 

 

Tears poured down Hogarth’s cheeks as his face was fucked by the thick cock giving him only small gasps of air as his vision clouded.

 

Harder and faster he went, pounding away nearly bending over Hogarth’s head as he plunged his dick deep into his throat, had it been any longer than Hogarth was sure that Dean’s dick would have pushed down into his stomach. Each surge of his throat forced his dick deeper into his throat as pre oozed from the man’s meat and with each surge was rubbing it into his tongue making sure that the boy got a taste of the pre as spurt after spurt of the thick tar-like pre was also shooting down his throat coating the back of Hogarth’s throat in it. 

 

With each and every thrust, Dean could feel his balls twitching no doubt churning with the seed that had yet to be shot from his cock, with the heatwave that had been hitting them combined with the fact that Hogarth had been visiting him every day Dean hardly found time to actually get his rocks off, so the fact that he was finally getting off was a godsend to him. “Fuck Kid!” He groaned fingers curling nails digging into Hogarth’s scalp as he pounded and plundered his oral hole. He could hardly hold off any longer, and with one last thrust forcing his dick into Hogarth’s throat and he gave a loud groan and he came and came hard, a thick stream of cum sprayed down his throat coating it in Dean’s thick spunk and quickly went right down his throat and into his stomach filing it with Dean’s warm thick spunk. 

 

For Hogarth he groaned, tears spilling down his cheeks as were trails of drool and some of the pre that slipped out around Dean’s thick shaft, it dribbled down his chin and dripped down on to his shirt staining the material with drool and pre, if that wasn’t enough the feeling of having Dean fucking his throat and shooting his load down into his stomach had gotten him excited and much to his shame he found himself hitting his own release, a much smaller load spraying all over the ground at Dean’s feet. Dean groaned as he eased up on the grip, but then pulled back and out of Hogarth’s mouth smiling as the last spurts of his seed sprayed all over the boy’s face and some landing in his hair giving him a nice little facial. “N-Now, what have we learned?” 

 

“Always listen to daddy,” Hogarth said panting his lips bright red and his eyes glazed over.

 

Dean smirked. “Good boy.” Dean smiled, patting him on the head as if it were a pet. It was then that he noticed something, looking down at the tiny tool that was Hogarth’s dick he smirked when he saw the puddle of cum laying at his feet and some even on his shoes. “Now look what you’ve gone and done, you’ve made a mess all over Daddy’s shoes.” He chuckled, his dick twitching. “Guess Daddy is gonna have to punish you again.” 

Chapter 26: Under New Management(Young Justice)

To say that the show was falling a bit on a hard time was a massive understatement. Due to a bit of bad publicity, as well as some rumours that had been going around from some unknown source Garfield’s show had been slowly dropping, each and every passing day the ratings were going lower and lower and no one was sure how or why it was happening. Even the normally happy and cheerful Gretchen Goode wasn’t even sure how or why they were suddenly losing money and it showed when she “accidentally” snapped at a crew of reports that had come to her home to try and get answers from her….suffice to say their studio lost even more money after that incident and Goode World Studios had lost even more money since then.

 

So the studio had been trying to think of ways to try and gain more viewers to gain more cash to keep themselves afloat. They’d tried a crossover episode, they’d tried time travel, they’d tried dimensional travel, none of them worked or even got anyone interested, and they lost even more money because of them. Suffice to say, they were running out of ideas and running out of them fast, even Garfield was having issues trying to put a positive spin on the current situation, and as long as his contract held he could not even bail on the show as it bombed.

 

As such, he was slowly growing to believe that they weren’t ever going to find some way to get more fans to watch the show. At least, until one of the producers came to them with an idea on how to get it down, it was a bold, new approach that none of them had thought of and while it seemed a bit barbaric and basic they were willing to give it a shot, cause what else did they have to lose. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

“Alright, now Gar remember this episode kicks off from last week's episode, where you aka Tork have been stranded on an unknown planet and are lost.” The director told him as they were setting up the scene for today’s episode, the theme of said episode was something that Gar didn’t know about. “You’re exploring the planet searching for any and every way to contact your ship to get you out off the planet, understand?” 

 

“Yeah but what is this scene here,” Garfield asked, pointing to a scene that only had the line ‘Stay in Character’ written, no lines or anything.

 

“Sorry, but that is a surprise.” The director clapped him on his shoulder. “Now then, come along we’ve got to get ready, we go live soon, just be ready for today’s episode and we should be good.” 

 

Garfield sighed but got into character as the show started, he made sure to focus just on being Tork and not coming out of character as the shoot continued.

 

“Alright! Places people! Places!” The set had been changed to look like some sort of weird and strange almost alien-like jungle, and yet everything looked almost completely real. From the trees, the soil, the ground, the vines, etc all of it looked so real. “And we are going in five...four...three...two...one...and Action!” The Director called as the lights went down and the cameras went on signalling for Gar to begin acting.  

 

The mystery scene quickly started and Gar had to hold back a yelp as he was restrained by vines and stripped naked on camera, his soft 10-inch 5.9-thick  green cock and apple size balls exposed to the camera.

 

The vines were strong, durable and thick as no matter how much he struggled and fought against them more just kept coming, no matter how many Gar tore or fought against they just held on to him and kept a tight grip on his body. Multiple vines coiled around his wrist and ankles grasping at them and forcing them apart holding him in a spread eagle style. The ground rumbled, as slowly a fissure formed and from it a massive flower bud rose up, the source of the vines. The bud shuddered as more vines sprouted from it and moved towards him.

 

Two vines slowly moved towards his feet, the bottom of the vines having hundreds if not thousands of nub looking bubs on them which ran across his feet and over them too, slowly moving between his toes and coiling around them simulating each of his five toes. Two more vines moved towards him as he fought against them, these two have two bulbs with an opening at the tip that latched on to the green teen’s nipples and suddenly started sucking on them. 

 

Gar was torn between laughing, screaming and moaning as all the sensations assaulted his body at the same time.

 

Another vine moved towards Garfield’s soft cock, this one branching off into four smaller vines two of which coiled around the base and just under the head of Garfield’s dick, and the other two moved towards his balls and wrapped around the apple size green orbs and squeezed them. The vines holding the arms of the laughing teen raised them up as two more vines covered in the same small numerous nubs pushed against his pits and began rubbing and teasing them as the suction on his nipples increased and the vines around the base and under the head of his dick began pumping it. 

 

Cameras zoomed in catching every moment as Garfield was molested on set, his body tensing and his voice singing out in a cacophony of moans, groans, laughs and screams.

 

A larger vine rose from the bud and slowly moved towards him, the tip of this one looks like a regular vine, but it showed that it wasn’t as the tip slowly began to spread open showing to be a dripping drooling mouth like maw dripping with some sort of clear looking fluid that dribbled down on to the ground. I approached Garfield and then opened wider almost in a blooming motion and wrapped around the head of his dick inching down inch after inch of his dick slowly taking it all inside with each and once it was inside Garfield began to feel as if his cock was being sucked, the vine moving back and forth as it was assaulted from the sheer warmth and tightness of the mouth like vine wrapped around it.

 

The ratings were skyrocketing as they streamed the special episode live of Tork being molested by plants and milked.

 

The small vines wrapped around his balls squeezed and pumped them, playing with them as they swung them back and forth. The vines sucking on his nipples sucked harder and harder, almost pulling on his nipples. A new one sprouted from the ground behind Garfield, this one looking like a long narrow one with multiple vines branching off its main portion, it moved between Garfield’s green mounds and pressed against his hole and the tip slowly growing wet as it began to secrete some sort of liquid against his hole that caused heat to spread through his entire body when it felt his hole relax enough the wings latched on to the tight dark pink hole and slowly wiggled their way inside and began to spread it opening allowing the main vine to push its way into his hole. 

 

Soon the director was signalling that it was time to wrap up so the episode could end with Tork cumming and trapped by the plant.

 

The vine at his hole pushed in and pushed in deep, secreting the same liquid that was slicking up his inner walls, causing them to pulse and undulate around the vine as it wiggled and coiled around inside of him, pumping itself in and out of his ass as an intense pace, thanks to the liquid acting as lube. The other vines continued to tease and play with him, the suction to his nipples increased, as the vines teasing and playing with his pits and feet picked up their pace. Garfield could do nothing but gasp and shudder, laughing and moaning so loud and hard tears were dripping down his face as his dick throbbed and twitched, it wasn’t long before he howled loudly and he suddenly came and came hard. His dick exploded as a thick torrent of his spunk shot from his dick and down into the vine, and it showed as the vine bulged almost as if it was a person swallowing down his seed. 

 

The flower bud began to slowly bloom opening up to show what looked to be a mass of more withering, wet, and wiggling mass of vine-like tentacles as the ones holding Garfield slowly lifted him up over the mouth and were slowly lowering him down into it. 

 

“And Cut!” Then right before it could it all stopped, and he was lowered to the ground where he fell into a boneless heap. “That was perfect! Simply perfect! We managed to raise the ratings in an instant! This idea was golden! Simply golden!” The Director cheered. “If this week's episode did so well! Then the next one is sure to bring the ratings through the roof!”

 

Garfield grunted. “N-Next weeks?” 

 

“That’s right! We’ve got a whole slew of new ideas since this one worked so well!” Garfield could only let out a low groan as the Director went on to continue speaking about all the new designs and ideas they were going to get to use, it was going to be a long next few seasons.

Chapter 27: Bringing The Wild Home(Danny Phantom)

Danny sighed how did he end up hiding the large werewolf ghost in his house on the one weekend his parents and sister were away for some convention? You might be wondering just why he was hiding Wulf in his home, well it was pretty simple. After the issues that had been caused by Waller and his men not to mention the crap they caused in his own home town he was declared public enemy number one. So he was doing his best to lay low, of course the same couldn’t be said for Wulf. Sure he had been able to avoid being caught, but Waller and his men were completely after him, no matter where he went, no matter how far he ran they were hot on his tail. 

 

It only got worse when he managed to get back to the city, they had thought they had cornered him but that had been Wulf’s plan. Right when they were gonna catch him, he used his claws to open up a portal into the ghost zone. The catch was the portal he had opened lead deep, deep, and just deep into the ghost zone Wulf had jumped into it and they followed him inside, but that was a trick as Wulf had opened up another one and had made it back to Amity Park making sure both portals closed and they were trapped, and while that had worked he knew that Waller would still be searching both the human world and the Ghost Zone for him and he had used up quite a bit of power opening two portals. 

 

It had been then that Danny had found him and had taken him to his home. Thankfully no one but him was home reason being? His mom and dad-mostly his dad-had dragged Jazz to some sort of convention that was all about ghosts, of course, the only reason that Jazz got dragged was because she heard there was a college fair and one of the colleges she had applied to was there. Of course, they wanted to bring Danny along, but Danny had to stay behind because the ecto-filter was going to be needed to be changed and they didn’t want to risk the portal blowing up while they were gone so they decided to leave him home alone with money for take out should he want some.

 

And thus how we came to Danny’s current predicament. 

 

Wulf huffed digging into a piece of meat as he growled at the taste. It had been a long time since he had been able to eat, yes this was something that Danny learned from spending a few days with Wulf, a ghost could, in fact, eat if they wanted to, some chose to as to not remind them of the time when they were alive, others did it to remind themselves of the life they once lived and how it felt to be alive. Wulf had been eating quite a bit lately, and it was confusing Danny as all the while he had known him Danny had never seen Wulf acting so..so..wolfish. He’d been restless for days, and not to mention he had been looking at Danny...oddly, his gazes were lingering on him and his eyes were watching him like a predator watches their prey.

 

Thinking nothing of it Danny left Wulf to eat while he went to shower, as Wulf had been getting very...affectionate as of lately and not to mention the sheer amount of drool that he was covered was starting to make him feel….strange to say the least and he wanted to get cleaned up. As he left he never noticed that Wulf’s eyes were looking right at Danny’s ass.

 

~Scene Break~

 

Danny moaned as the hot water poured over his body, the bathroom filled with steam as he relaxed in the hot embrace of the water.

 

Unknown to Danny, something or someone had managed to make its way into the shower. That something being none other than Wulf, and thanks to the steam made from the hot shower Danny didn’t even notice his ghost sense going off. Wulf’s eyes raked over Danny’s nude form, he couldn't get over just how Danny looked as he had developed a rather nice body since his time as phantom as he was working a set of nice muscular arms and legs, a firm set of pecs. His stomach was flat and toned and working on developing a nice 4-set of abs, and since his back was facing him letting Wulf see his tight cute bubble butt. The sight alone was enough to make him growl.

 

The reason that Wulf was watching him was simple, Wulf was experiencing one of his usual ruts. It wasn’t something that he normally told anyone, but since he was technically still an animal ghost he still did get affected like normal animals by ruts/heats. Normally he’d simply ignore his, finding a place to hide for a few days and wait it out, but considering at this point he had been staying with Danny, being close to Danny, smelling Danny, and tasting him he wasn’t going to be able to control himself. 

 

Turning the water off Danny reached out and pulled a towel in to start drying his body off.

 

Growling at the sight of a dripping wet Danny, Wulf began to use one of his other powers he had. It was something that so few animals like ghosts like himself had, it was a bit of Pheromone manipulation. It was how he got other animals both human and ghost to leave him alone when he needed to hide. Now he was going to use it for another reason, closing his eyes he let his pheromones: his scent filled the shower slowly at first but the scent began to encompass the room and soon the scent was flooding Danny’s senses. 

 

Sniffing Danny swayed a bit as the intoxicating aroma filled the room making his head swim.

 

“Mia Kunulo.” Growled Wulf as he began to stalk towards Danny licking his muzzle as he eyed Danny’s nude and slightly wet form, he could smell that his pheromones were taking an affect and seeing that Danny’s cock was slowly rising to full mast was an even more pleasing sight. “Vi estas mia.” He growled stalking closer towards him, leaning in closer to drag his nose along Danny’s body and while he had just bathed he could smell his scent his true scent and it was strong, his tongue slowly slipping his mouth and he began to lick Danny clean of the water droplets that were clinging to his body. 

 

Moaning Danny shuddered as the tongue traced over his body driving him crazy.

 

Moving down his body, Wulf’s tongue trailed down his neck towards his chest licking over his nipples covering them in his own drool. Diving down he licked around his stomach and towards his waist down his spine towards the boy’s bubble-like behind. He pulled his tongue back and licked back up along his neck, back to his face licking his cheek then across his face to his lips pushing it right into his mouth and then pressed his lips to Danny’s in a fierce dominant kiss. 

 

Danny melted into the kiss as his body was dominated by Wulf.

 

Wulf’s tongue was long, incredibly and inhumanly long, far longer than even a normal dog. It ravaged his mouth swirling around and mapping out each and every part of Danny’s oral cavern and it wasn’t just that, as Danny’s eyes widened as Wulf’s tongue actually moved further and slipped down his throat as he pulled Danny closer to him sliding his tongue down the boy’s throat feeling it spasm and grip his tongue when the long wet member thrashed around giving him quite the unique kiss. 

 

Danny could not describe the sensation of having a large wolf tongue mapping out the virgin reaches of his mouth. Of course with the fact that Danny was in human form, he was running out of oxygen and it was hitting him as his vision was swimming and stars were dancing in his vision, his hands grabbed at Wulf’s fur clinging to him to try and keep himself standing up.

 

Wulf sensed this and pulled back, pulling his tongue from Danny’s mouth leaving Danny a panting mess, his face smeared with drool and Wulf’s own slobber. Licking lips, he chuckled as he saw how hard Danny was his 6-incher was aching and slapping against his stomach leaking pre all down the shaft of his rod. “Dormoĉambro now.” Growled Wulf as he dragged Danny to his bedroom and tossed him down on the bed, and with Danny now laid out before him, Wulf all but shredded his clothes and left himself in the buff and his own dick aching between his legs. Wulf’s canine hood was much like any other dogs, being canine in shape and was a dark red colour and was at least 16-inches long piece of wolf meat and was at least 6-inches thick. The tip of his dick was wet and slick covered in his ghostly wolf pre.

 

Danny stared in amazement as the hot flesh rubbed against his toned flat belly. ‘Suĉu Suck.” Wulf commanded walking over to the bed and stood right at the foot of it. Danny gulped, a part of him was more than shocked at how he was acting and yet that part of him was all the more willing to do as Wulf commanded him. He leaned in and sucked the tip into his mouth, Wulf letting out a small snarl of pleasure his entire body shivering in place, just by sucking on the head Danny could say that Wulf tasted strange it was hard to describe the taste as he dragged it along his tongue and rubbed the taste along his taste buds. He licked along the underside right along the edge of the sloppy tip. 

 

Wulf’s head rolled back and he groaned, his hips bucking making him nearly lurch forward pushing more of his dick into Danny’s mouth, a thick shot of Wulf’s pre watery and acrid filled his mouth and with the sudden surge of Wulf’s hips it was rubbing the taste into his tongue making him groan. Danny found it hard to describe about what Wulf’s pre tasted like, it was so strong and so acrid tasting and while it was pungent he felt like he needed to have more, swallowing around the head he pushed on wanting to take more and more of Wulf’s hot dick into his mouth. Wulf let out a low bark of pleasure, his tail wagging in rapture hips bucking forward to push more of his hot slobbery pre slick dick into his mouth.

 

Danny groaned as his mouth was filled with the hot flesh of the massive cock. It weighed heavy on his tongue and the smell filled his nose as he sucked.

 

Wulf groaned and growled a single hand reaching down to grab Danny’s hair and held it tightly. His thrusts were jerky and he was panting heavily, his rod was pumping in and out of Danny’s mouth and a particular thrust had the head of his rod buried in Danny’s throat making him gag and shiver as the thick dog-like pre was dribbling down his chin and all over himself with more of the thick wolf meat pushing into his throat causing it to bulge from the sheer size nearly making Danny go cross-eyed. It didn’t last long, as Wulf groaned and pulled back Danny’s throat, disgorging Wulf’s meat in a flood of pre and drool. “Turne preterpasas, ass up.” He growled. 

 

Panting Danny rolled over so he was on his stomach and his ass was up in the air.

 

Wulf’s nose twitched; he could positively smell Danny was an untouched virgin, something that excited him to no end. He licked his lips slowly stepping closer to Danny, cock tip sliding against the curve of Danny’s behind. The sharp tip of the canine dick catching against his virgin hole and rubbing and grinding against the rim. Wulf’s hands wrapped around his waist, as he pushed forward it was thanks to the fact that his dick was sprouting so much slimy slick pre as the head easily dug into his ass and his hole opened right up, all the slick that covered his dick oozed down onto the floor as his dick stabbed into his ass and he began feeding it into his tight virgin hole.

 

Howling in pleasure Danny’s body shook as his hole was stretched and filled by the thick cock. Drool leaked out of Danny’s mouth as the cock forced itself in with hard thrusts.

 

Wulf shifted dick stabbing deeper, as he let out a guttural grunt groaning as he sunk his smooth thick slipper dick into his ass inch after inch being swallowed up by his ass. Wulf’s cock tip pushed in deep into Danny’s ass almost feeling as if he was pushing into his guts, pre spilling along his inner walls, slicking them up and making up for Wulf as he forced more of his rod into his ass, the thickness of his cock spreading him out more and more as Wulf’s throbbing erection sliding in and out of his ass hips snapping back and forth fucking him with every inch of his dick plunging down into the depths of his ass causing Danny’s ass to stretch around his girth and then pulling back only to snap back into his ass.

 

Danny could do nothing as his ass was pounded by the rough thrusts of the lupine ghost, each thrust sending raging pleasure washing through his once virgin form.

 

The intensity of Wulf’s thrust was driving him wild, Wulf was so long and so thick, plunging inside of him making all his nerves feel as if they were on fire and sending bursts of pure heat burning through his system. Wulf ground his dick into his ass pushing even deeper, nearly feeling as if he was spearing his guts. He lurched forward, burying his head into Danny’s shoulder with a shaky howl, as the base of his dick was bulging and twitching as soon something was pushing and grinding against Danny’s hole smacking against it with loud went squelching thrust due to sheer amount of pre that was spilling out around his dick.

 

Danny could not believe how good he felt as his cock pulsed and he shot his load on the bed below his body, his hole fluttering around Wulf’s thrusting shaft.

 

The pounding of the obscure size knot against his hole was causing Danny’s back door to quiver and slowly began to give away. Combined with the sheer amount of slimy thick canine ghost pre flooding his ass, it was all too much for him and with one last forceful final push, the knot the size of wolf’s paw forced its way right into his ass and enlarged to its full size locking the two of them together. Wulf howled arching his back as Danny’s hole shuddered and squeezed the knot causing Wulf to cum and cum hard, a massive gushing geyser of thick acrid lupine flooding his hole Danny’s ass bearing own on the underside of the knot, causing both of them to see stars as Danny experienced his own climax cumming hard spraying his load all over the bed making the already messy, pre stained sheets even messier and wet practically soaking them in a mix of both his and Wulf’s seed.

 

Wulf fell forward now sprawled bonelessly across Danny’s back shuddering/panting and drooling down his neck. His dick twitching as it was gushing out huge slobbery spurts of his thick canine cum through the tight passage. Managing to raise his head and lick Danny’s cheek. “Mia kunlou.”

Chapter 28: The Beast Unleashed(Young Justice)

Garfield Logan wasn’t normally one to get angered, sure some villains would piss him off here and there, and there might be one or two times that he’d lose his temper. Yet he never truly got annoyed with anyone, not even his own teammates. That is to say he wasn’t one who would turn down someone flirting with him, he normally would be the one doing the flirting and sure he never once thought about trying to be with anyone, but one thing, one thing he couldn’t stand was when someone didn’t get the point and flock off. The prime example being one Wally West, or Kid Flash as he was known among the members of the Young Justice team, Wally was a well known flirt and a hard core one at that, it was also because of that he and Artemis broke up as the blonde couldn’t take him and his constant flirting with anything that walked on two legs as such the “Wallman” as he called himself had been flirting on almost all the girls and guys-yes Wally West was Bi and proud of it-and that had earned him quite a few well placed slaps from the girls-telekinetic from Megan-and some nicely aimed hits from the guys-Conner nearly putting him in the medical ward from when the speedster thought he could use his speed to get away with groping Conner after he had gotten out of the shower ….it didn’t work. 

 

So with nearly all his usual targets use to his tricks and all of them having been able to lay down the smack down on him, he turned his sights towards their newest member that member being Garfield. At first the small green teen had been fine with a few simple flirts, and some jokes about him being able to change into animals. Yet soon all the laughs began to stop, Wally’s jokes were becoming annoying, and the once usual friendly touches had become lingering touches, which had changed into gropes, grabbing at his ass, his crotch and even sensually touching his tail in ways that sent shivers through his body. Beast Boy had tried to make it clear to Wally that he wasn’t interested, yet that only seemed to cause him to tease and play with him more. He would often treat Garfield like a pet, petting him on the head and calling him cutesy names, even joked about Garfield going into a rut and needing to help tame him.

 

Suffice to say Garfield had to do everything in his power to not give into his instincts and out right maul Wally. Beast Boy had been feeling his temper grow more and more with each passing day and with each time that Wally teased he felt his control slipping more and more and he was positive he was going to snap and attack him, finally Gar snapped when Wally did something that nearly made him attack the speedster. Garfield had been simply lounging around, with no missions and no recent villain attacks the League had given the team a well deserved break letting them rest and relax, Garfield had been resting in the form of a dog laying on the couch and chilling when out of nowhere Wally had literally rushed into the room and fitted a collar around his neck with a leash! 

 

The shock had been enough to force Garfield back into his human form, Wally had then pulled Garfield against him and had roughly grabbed his ass saying how he had caught himself one horny dog and to make it worse he leaned down and captured Garfield’s lips in a kiss. Stealing Garfield's first kiss had been the last straw that broke the camel's back, Garfield felt himself change forms changing into a bear and back handing him away from him, he felt his instincts screaming for him to attack Wally, to show him not to mess with him and he would have done it had it not been for a sudden idea that struck him, an idea that appealed to not only his humans ide but his inner animal as well. Changing back he helped Wally up and told him he would agree to go out with him, and while Wally was excited Garfield was smirking as he had the perfect idea on what he was going to do. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

A single green raven flew through the skies above Happy Harbor, keeping out of sight of anyone who would know who it was flying. Once he reached the spot that he needed he let himself fall into a nosedive heading straight for the ground only when he was a few feet Beast Boy changed into a green cat landing on his feet walked towards a building and easily slipped into the building right next to it through a small animal door walked through a small hallway before finally making his way into the main area. Upon entering the main area, the cat’s mouth stretched into a near inhuman grin. The entire store reeked of sex as if a massive orgy had taken place just a few seconds before he entered the store. All the porn videos on the shelves were either soft, hardcore or extreme hardcore. There was a massive selection of porn magazines that were labeled different genres such as bestiality with the image of a black haired boy being screwed by a large black dog, to tentacles, and cum shots with the picture of a guy sitting surrounded by multiple cocks and he was covered in cum. Not to mention, the huge amount of different kinds of sex toys that littered the floor like some kind of disturbed kids playroom. 

 

“Well now, this is an odd sight.” The cat was lifted up into the arms of a woman, this was no normal woman by any means mind you as she was a beautiful woman with a slender yet curvy bewitching figure. Her outfit could barely be called an outfit, as she was wearing what looked to be some sort of sleeveless black dress as the top portion of the dress stopped at the top on her chest supported with eight straps that meet on her back, forming a spider pattern. Thigh high black boots, and black fingerless gloves that stopped just below her elbow with a single ring around the middle fingers of both her hands. Her long luscious, black hair shined like obsidian and her eyes were a unique color, looking to be a perfect mix of black and royal purple making a dark royal purple color that gleamed with hidden intent. “What are you doing here my dear? Even more so during this time of day, you are lucky my enchantments keep someone from seeing you land right behind my shop.” 

 

Purring under the woman's fingers, the cat lept from her arms and changed into Garfield as he landed on the ground turning to face the woman. “Sorry Rosa, but I had to get here.” The woman Rosa was not as she seemed, Rosa was in fact a sorceress one of the rare few that didn’t user her magic for evil or even for good, she was more into neutral territory, it had been during one of the times he had been on a mission with the team he had found Rosa being cornered by a group of lowly thugs who thought they could have some “fun” with her when they caught her coming back from shopping. Right before anything could happen Garfield had swooped in and saved her and as a way to thank him for helping she offered to teach him a few of her spells, nothing that would alert the Leagues magic users such as Dr. Fate or Zatanna. 

 

“Of course darling, I could sense your distress a mile away.” Moving over to a what looked to be a bar the two of them sat down on the stools as Rosa waved her hand summoning up tea set and having the pot pour herself and Garfield some tea. “Now, what has you all up in arms? You rarely get this upset with anything.” Garfield sighed taking a small sip of his tea as he began to tell Rosa of his encounter with Wally and his constant sexual advances and how he had collared him, by the end of his story Rosa looked ready to cause some hell. “Well darling I can tell that you indeed have been through trials with this rather rude boy.” She hummed sipping on her tea. “And from what I can tell you came here seeking something to get back at him?”

 

Garfield nodded his tail coiling around his waist, as he gripped his tea cup so tight that it threatened to break. “Yeah, he’s been getting on my nerves and this was the last straw.” He growled. “I want to get back at him for everything he’s done all the gropes, the jokes, the teasing, the flirting, everything.” 

 

Rosa hummed setting her cup down. “Well dearie, I was going to save this for a surprise.” She said gaining his attention. “You know my speciality dear.” She saw his eyes widen. “That’s right dear it's time I showed you the full power of my magic.” Rosa’s magic may have been neutral, yet that was not what she specializes in her sorcery was something that not even the likes of Zatanna had known about or that Dr. Fate himself knew and that was a type of Lost Magic known as Sex Magic. “This boy has gotten too big for his britches and as such I am going to equip you with the spells needed to teach him a lesson.” Her eyes gained a dark purplish pink flame like aura around them. “Let’s get started.” 

 

~Scene Change: Young Justice Beach Home~

 

Wally sighed sitting out under the sun glad that the league figured a secondary base though small would be a good idea and made it a small beach house. It had been something of a group choice, with how little action there seemed to be and how the younger league members were always confined to the cave they had decided to let them have some fun and relax a bit more. It was thanks to Batman who had been willing to lend the team the use of a beach house he had “laying around and had no use for it.” Of course the team was not one to miss an opportunity like this and quickly took over the so called “small” beach house and turned it into the perfect place for all of them.

 

At the current moment, the only ones inside of the home were Garfield, Wally and Damian aka Robin aka Batman’s son. The newest boy wonder had been forced to come to the house by Starfire and Dick as both of them felt that Damian having some more experiences with the team would help him loosen up and relax more. The rest of the group had all gone off into town, either to the fair that had just come in-Bart and Jamie had gone there on a date-or most of them had headed to the movies or to go off and simply find other ways to relax, thus leaving Damian who had decided to use the homes training room to himself, alone with Wally and Garfield, the former having been promised by Garfield to be have a “special surprise” in store for the red headed speedster. 

 

Garfield cleaned his hands and looked at the food he had prepared for himself and Wally with a smug smile on his face. It had taken him sometime to actually get everything ready as he had been thankful that Megan had started giving him cooking lessons-with some of the others pitching in to help out-so he had been able to make it look quite the appetizing and smell just as good too. “Now for the next part.” He smirked reaching into his pocket and pulled out a small vial holding a glowing dark royal purple liquid. “The special ingredient.” He chuckled uncapping the vial and adding a few drops to Wally’s meal as well as his drink before capping it. “Perfect.” he smirked before coughing into his hand. “Wally~! Time for Dinner!” 

 

There was a rush of wind and Garfield was welcomed to the sight of Wally appearing in his seat nearly vibrating in place, the redhead had been waiting eagerly for what his surprise from Garfield would be, he had even gone most of the day without eating-snacks didn’t count to him-and his stomach was roaring at him to just dig in. “Babe, this looks and smells so freaking amazing.” He groaned inhaling the delicious scent filling his nose. “You made this?” He asked. 

 

Garfield smiled taking his own seat and nodded. “Of course, and if you think the food looks good just wait until you get to desert. ” Purred Garfield licking his lips slowly, the sight sending a jolt through Wally who grabbed his forke and dug into his meal, all the while Garfield merely smiled at him his eyes closed to hide the dark gleam in them. “ That’s right, eat it all up Wally clean your plate.” Smirked Garfield watching as Wally grabbed his glass and down his drink as well before going back to eating. It was just as Wally was about to finish his meal that he finally noticed that Garfield wasn’t eating, in fact the shapeshifter didn’t have a plate in front of him at all.

 

“Uh, babe? What cha waiting for? Shouldn’t you eat?” 

 

“Hm? Oh no, I’m not hungry. Besides I’m just waiting.”

 

“Waiting? Waiting on what?” 

 

“For the potion to kick in.”

 

“Potion? Babe, what are you talk-” Wally stopped talking, his pupils going wide before he swayed from side to side for a moment before falling face first into the table knocking over his drink as well as making a mess of what remained of his meal. Garfield waited a moment wanting to see if the potion would burn through his body like most of the things that Wally ate, yet after a moment when he heard snoring he smirked.

 

“Well that worked perfectly.” Rising from his seat and moving over to Wally he picked him up and threw him over his shoulder. “Now the real fun can begin.” He chuckled to himself, not noticing that there was a pair of eyes watching him hidden behind a corner that narrowed and quickly moved to follow Garfield.

 

Carrying Wally up to his room had been a simple, tossing the sleeping redhead on to his bed and quickly worked to strip him of his clothing letting him see the speedster in all his naked glory. Without his clothes on Garfield could see that Wally had light tan freckled skin with a lean athletic figure. While he was not as bulky as most of his friends he does have a decent set of muscles on his arms, a firm chest, a nice set of abs, and a 12 inch long 3 inch thick dick with 4 inch thick balls, but what really caught Garfield by surprise was Wally’s ass. The red haired speedster happened to have a set of thick thighs and a big bounce bubble butt that jiggles when he moved him. “Damn.” Garfield cursed, his eyes wide seeing the boy’s behind he had known that being a speedster gave Wally some serious leg strength and that he kept him shape, but he never imagined that it would give him an ass like this. “He’s thicker than a bowl of oatmeal.” 

Shaking his head he knew he had to focus, he moved Wally into position having him on all fours and used a special pair of bonds made by Rosa’s magic that would keep him in place as well as make it so he couldn’t escape. He then lifted his ass up, and spread his legs apart to get a perfect few of the boy’s dick and balls and used a second set of cuffs to hold his legs apart. Taking a step back to admire his work. “Now let’s get started.” He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, and then opened his eyes showing them to be glowing with a deep purplish pink energy as he began speaking. His hand was encased in a glowing sphere of the same energy, the energy shined brightly as Wally’s body glowed as well as it set to work doing what Garfield wanted it to do. 

 

The first thing it did was remove all the hair on Wally’s body save for on his head, the hair on his crotch, his arms, legs, chest, as well as his ass and under his arms was gone leaving the boy with baby soft and smooth skin. The next thing the spell was a bit more internal than it was working on his insides as the magic was working on giving Wally a fully functioning womb, one that Garfield had every intention of pumping full of his cum, the next thing it did was work on his pain receptors in his body into pleasure receptors making it so that the boy would feel no pain no matter what was done to him it would all be pleasure. 

 

The next modification was more visible, as the energy coiled around Wally’s cock and balls and then right before Garfield’s eyes they began to shrink, slowly inch by inch. First by one inch, then two, then three. His dick began vanishing shrinking down more and more before long his balls had all but vanished, completely gone leaving nothing but smooth skin, but that was where the magic around his cock came into play as his cock shrank down until nothing was left at least it appeared that way as the magic didn’t make him completely dickless as left in its place was a dripping wet, pussy that looked ripe for th fucking. Once his new pussy was in place, the magic continued on doing its work, working on making sure that Wally was extremely flexible as well as elastic and moldable making it so he can take anything and always be as tight as a virgin as well as placed and bound in any position. 

 

The next set of modifications came in, making Wally’s body were making him produce his own lube from either his ass or his pussy making it so that he would always be prepared to take Garfield’s dick anywhere and any time without the need for all the prep work. Another change were his nipples as his nips were slowly growing getting bigger and bigger until the areola were about the size of a quarter dollar coins, and his nipples were huge almost completely swollen from their previous size as they had enlarged to the size that would be mistaken for a pair of perky pecs. Once more the magic almost made it so that any and all waste that Wally’s body would produce be it piss or even waste from his ass was completely removed from his body converting it all to energy as well as to produce more lube for himself, the rest of the modifications were inactive as Garfield was going to wait for just the right moment before letting them kick in. 

 

The magic then slowly pulled away from Wally’s body and was absorbed into Garfield’s own, yet the glow around his body didn’t diminish as the magic slowly wrapped around his for and encased him in a cocoon of purplish-pink magic, his form completely overshadowed by the light that the magic was giving off, as it grew brighter and brighter bathing the room in its light. Inside of the cocoon, Garfield was undergoing his own transformation of sorts, the magic that had been used on Wally was now working on Garfield enhancing his own body, and while they weren’t as visible as some of Wally’s own changes they were ones that Garfield himself could feel the magic changing about himself, one that was shared among them however was a mark that appeared on both their bodies. A type of brand marking the two of them together, for Wally his mark appeared on his crotch and it was in the form of a beastial like symbol whereas on Garfield his appeared above his heart his mark being Wally’s Flash symbol but in red. 

 

When the magic faded from his body leaving him standing in place Garfield looked down at his hands, and he couldn’t help but smirk feeling the changes in his body and he clenched his fingers into his hand forming a fist as he chuckled, turning to look at Wally’s body seeing him shifting and moving around. “Seems the potion is burning through his system after all.” He chuckled moving over to a small bench and grabbed one of the many weights he had borrowed from Nightwing. “Time for a little work out.”  

 

After about 20 minutes Wally let out a groan as he slowly blinked trying to move only to wake up faster when he found out his arms and legs were bound, looking around in confusion Wally tried to figure out who did this.

 

Garfield who had been sitting not too far from Wally heard him rustling and moving around making him chuckle. “Well, well, it seems someone is awake.” He set the weight down and rolled his shoulder, grunting feeling them crack and felt them slowly relax from the workout he had been doing. Looking towards the bound speedster he snickered seeing him thrash around and move like he was a trapped animal. “What’s the matter, Wally? Can’t get out of the binds? Having some issues?” He mocked moving over and tapping his fingers against the cuffs holding Wally in place. 

 

“Garfield what’s going on, Get me off,” Wally said tugging and trying to get off of the bed he was trapped on not even noticing the changes to his body as he struggled.

 

“Not happening.” Smirked Garfield moving around towards the front of the bed and grabbing Wally by his chin forcefully making him look Garfield in his eyes. Looking into the green changeling's eyes he shivered seeing the pure, unbridled, raw anger and hate burning in those eyes that usually held so much joy and glee. “You see Wally, I am so tired of you and your little jokes .” He hissed gripping his chin. “All the jokes, the comments, the groping, the sheer amount of pure humiliation you put me through with all your cracks about me being an animal in heat,” he smirked. “So, I decided to do something about it.” His other hand moved down towards Wally’s crotch. “As for getting you off~ well hard to do when you're lacking a dick.”

 

Straining his neck Wally tried to look down but could not see his crotch, no matter how he tried to move, in fact, it seemed his chest was bigger.

 

“Having trouble? Here let me show you.” Pulling his hand back and down towards Wally’s cunt he pressed three of his fingers to the lips and then jabbed three of them in easily, smirking as the lube that Wally was producing made for an easy penetration and his pussy was still so tight. “See what I mean~?” He spread his fingers out inside of him, his ears picking up all the slick, wet, lewd sounds that were coming from Wally’s messy cunt as he worked his fingers in and out of him swirling them around and pushing a fourth. “And look at this you're just so wet too~” 

 

Moaning out, Wally felt his hips buck into the trio of fingers as they worked his insides and he could not even think to scream as the foreign sensations washed over his body.

 

Garfield could hardly contain the chuckle that was building up in his throat, he worked his four fingers in deep spreading them our and pumping them in and out, only pulling them back to push his thumb right into Wally’s pussy and then with a forceful push he pushed his entire arm right inside of him, not even caring to hold anything back knowing that the magic was doing its job as he pumped his arm in deep into Wally’s body, stopping only when he was shoulder deep and wiggled and move his arm letting his fingers rake against his moist inner walls. 

 

Shuddering Wally’s breath hitched as his body convulsed and it felt like he was pissing as his new cunt squirted all the way to Garfield’s face coating it and his body in pussy juice.

 

Yanking his entire arm right out of Wally’s cunt, he chuckled letting his tongue lick along his lips tasting some of Wally’s juice and he shivered from the taste. “Wow, you taste real sweet Wally.” He smirked lifting his arm up and began to do like a cat would and licked it clean, trailing his tongue along his biceps and moved it down towards his elbow and continued on till not a drop remained. “And I’d never imagined you were a squirter.” He snickered. ‘And I didn’t even fuck you yet, guess what they say about speedsters finishing first is true~” 

 

Panting Wally looked at Gar with glassy eyes, as his chest heaved with each breath trying to come back from the mind breaking pleasure.

 

“Ah, breaking already? But we’ve only just started playing.” Pouted Garfield as he reached out and grabbed him by his hair, he lifted his arm up and then forced Wally’s face right into his pit thanks to his workout he had worked up quite the sweat letting the musky scent burn Wally’s nose as it invaded his sense of smell and filled his very being. “You say you're a tough guy? That you are the man? Well tell me, Wally, how does a real man’s scent smell? Go on and tell me.” He mocked him rubbing his face into his pit to make sure

 

Wally groaned the musk, like a drug as it kept him on the edge of being broken by the green male. His mind clouding as he slowly sunk into depravity his tongue flicking out to trace over the sweaty hairy pit and pull some of the musky liquid into his mouth.

 

Grinning and showing off his fangs, Garfield pulled Wally away from his pit enjoying the near desperate moan that escaped the boy,his mouth open tongue hanging from his mouth as he tried to pull himself towards the source of the musk that had hit him hard. “Damn, one little sniff and a taste and you're already like this? Che, no wonder you flirt with everyone you're just a horny little bitch aren’t you.” 

 

Thrusting his hips up Wally tried to get some friction on his leaking cunt, as the bed he was laying on was soaked in his juices.

 

Garfield snorted letting go of his hair and took a step back, his hands moving down towards his pants and he hooked his thumbs under the waistband and stopped, looking back at Wally with a near-feral grin slowly moving his hands down his pants slowly coming down stopping when it was just below the center of his crotch showing that under his pants he was wearing a jock-strap. “You want it?” He smirked letting his pants drop down to his knees and a single hand grabbed at his crotch and cupped it and played with the slight bulge in his jock. “Want to see what’s hidden behind this~? I know you want Wally, but if you want it you're gonna have to beg.”

 

A part of Wally tried to resist, it was shouting and screaming inside of his lust-filled mind. This was not how things were supposed to go, this was not how it was supposed to be. It should have been Garfield on the bed whimpering and moaning, practically begging to be fucked, it is supposed to Garfield who’s cuffed to the bed while Wally had him beg him to see his dick. Yet, here he was on the bed cuffed and trapped unable to say what he wanted to say as the carnality of the situation was taking over. “P-Please.” It slipped from his lips before his mind could try and force his body to stop himself. “P-Please Gar, let me see it ...let me see your dick. Please let me see it.” 

 

His fanged grin growing bigger, Garfield grabbed the straps of his jock and pulled it off. His smile threatened to split his face when he watched Wally’s lust-filled eyes widen to the size of dinner plates when he saw the size of his cocks. That’s right cocks, as Garfield didn’t have just one cock no he had two count them two cocks, both of them were 30-inches long and as thick as Wally’s thighs with his balls being the size of beach balls and were no doubt filled with hot seed ready to be dumped inside of Wally’s body. “This is what you wanted right? These are what you are so hungry for?” With the jock removed, a thick wave of his musk came from his crotch and filled the air letting it permeate and spread out through the room covering it a thick cloud of his musk. 

 

“Please,” Moaned Wally as his head swam from the potent musk filling the room making him even more delirious as his cunt leaked more and more juice.

 

With a beast-like snarl he climbed onto the bed, moving behind Wally and let his double dicks slap against his ass watching as his big fat bubble-like ass jiggled and shook from the double smack. His cheeks were slowly turning a slight shade of red from how hard Garfield’s dicks had slapped against his cheeks, reaching out and grasping those thick fat cheeks he spread his cheeks apart to see the boy’s pink puckered virgin hole leaking lube and he licked his lips and yanked his hips back at the same time he was thrusting forward, impaling Wally’s ass and pussy on his massive dicks. He shuddered feeling the wet, slick, hot, and tight holes grasping at his massive schlongs with all their might as they forced his holes to open up for him and quivered as more as more lube was spilling out around his dicks, dripping down on to the bedsheets under them and completely soaking them. More continued to spurt out around Garfield’s dicks as he began to move, sinking deeper pulling out and thrusting back in forcing Wally’s walls wide open stretching him far beyond what a normal human should have been able to stretch yet thanks to the magic that didn’t matter as with each thrust he continued to stuff Wally full of his rods. 

 

Wally’s mind was breaking with each thrust his body sealed in the magic as it bonded the two together permanently, the pleasure frying his brain with each burst leaving him a drooling mess as his holes was stuffed beyond anything humanly possible.

 

Garfield growled digging his nails into his skin leaving deep groves as he gave Wally no time to adjust, he held his hips tightly as he brutally fucked the moaning, mewling, and gasping boys ass pounding furiously into his holes with reckless abandon filling the room with the sounds of slapping skin, low groans, sharp squeaks, and growls of pleasure. The sounds merged together into a near-perfect symphony of ecstasy that would make any lesser person blush and pass out from a nosebleed, and it only got more intense as Garfield focused his powers into his cocks and felt it changing inside of Wally, it grew thicker and the shape changed now becoming equine in shape, even gaining the ring that would come with it, at the base of both a bulge of flesh appeared as a knot the size of a football appeared, while along the shafts barbs appeared letting them rub and drag along the boy’s wet insides making him screech even louder and the pleasure only increased as Wally’s head fell down to see his stomach bulging showing that Gar’s cocks were pushing into not only his womb but his second one inside of his cunt was pushing into the boy's bladder. 

 

“Fuck!” Garfield growled. “Fucking perfect! Your ass and your pussy are clamping down so hard on me!” His thrust increased in speed and power, had Wally been a normal human his body would have broken already from how hard Garfield was going, the entire bed was shaking and rocking as the sheets under them grew damper and damper from the slick squirting from Wally’s hole and cunt, as his pecs bounced and jiggled his nipples would tingle and milk was soon leaking from them. “You're trying to milk me aren’t you? You fucking filthy little bitch! You want my fucking seed don't you?!” 

 

Moaning loudly Wally clamped down as tight as he could on the thrusting cocks trying to milk them for their seed as he tugged on his restraints more.

 

Garfield slowed his thrust, nearly coming to a complete halt letting his cock slowly rutting into Wally’s pussy and his ass, his massive beach ball-sized nuts swinging back and forth. His hand reached down and grabbed the boy’s red hair and yanked his head back. “I asked you a question bitch! So answer!” He hissed his free hand coming down to slap his ass. 

 

“Please Master,” Wally moaned in pain-filled pleasure as he squirted again his cunt milking the still cock.

 

“That’s a good bitch.” Groaned Garfield his slow thrust becoming slow yet harsh ones, his knots slapping against the boy's holes trying to get in so he could do what he wanted to do. He was slowly and carefully sliding his dicks in and out until only the head was just about to pop out then he slammed back in. “Then if you want it.” He snarled his knots pushing against his holes as he gave one last harsh thrust and they popped right into Wally making the boy’s eyes nearly roll up into his head. The knots were popping in and out with each thrust of Garfield’s hips as he jammed his rods into Wally feeling his balls slowly pulling up and his cock flexing inside of him and it wasn’t long before he let out a roar that ripped through the entire house as his knots swelled to their full size locking him in place as twin burst of his thick hot spunk erupted into Wally’s body forcing him to lean over Wally panting and snarling heavily his balls pulsing against Wally as they dumped load after load of his thick spunk into his body and thanks to the knots it couldn’t escape and flooded the boy’s womb and his bladder making them swell up quickly with the sheer amount of cum being forced into him.

 

“What the hell!” Came a shout from the door as it was opened.

 

Garfield snarled, having felt his moment was ruined as he was enjoying the look on Wally’s face. Wally’s face was the perfect example of fucked stupid, with his tongue dangling out his mouth his eyes glossy, drool dribbling down his chin. Turning to see who it was that was bugging him, only for his snarl to turn into a smile. “Well well, what’s up Damian?” He smiled. “I was wondering where you were.” 

 

“What the hell did you do?” Damian demanded reaching for his utility belt ready to fight.

 

“What? All I did was give Wally what he wanted.” Smirked Garfield leaning back and slapped Wally’s ass getting a gurgle from the redhead under him. “He wanted to fuck with a beast in a rut, and I let him only it was too much for him to handle.” He snickered, watching as Damian was reaching for a weapon. “Now now, don't do anything too risky Damian.” He purred. “You don't want to hurt yourself do you?”

 

Growling Damian pulled a Birdarang out and jumped at the smirking Green Teen just as Garfield’s eyes started glowing. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

“What did I tell you, Damian.” Smiled Garfield as he was sitting down in the living room, his legs spread as he arms resting behind his head. “You shouldn’t have attacked me, but what can you do about a bitch who doesn’t know their place?” He chuckled his eyes peering down to look at his crotch where not only was Wally licking his dick clean but so was Damian his costume and mask gone leaving the boy naked as naked could be. Right as Damian was going to attack him, Garfield had unleashed the same magic he had used on Wally to change Damian into the perfect little bitch right alongside Wally, but Damian had been quite a fighter during all of it, yet in the end, he had given in to the mind-numbing pleasure that was Garfield's double dicks and the green teen had then dicked down Damian the same way he had done to Wally utterly breaking Damian and changing him into his second bitch right next to his first. Now he had both of them as his willing sluts to please him any way he wanted. “Back up and open your mouths sluts, time for me to take a leak.” 

 

Both Damian and Wally nodded eagerly, pulling away from Garfield’s dicks and sat on their asses like dogs and tilted their heads back their mouths wide open. Smiling at how obedient they were Garfield grabbed both his members and placed the heads at their mouths and without a warning he let loose twin jets of hot piss right into their mouths and watched as the two of them eagerly swallowed it down moaning as their pusses were practically gushing slick all over the floor making a mess, their nipples leaking milk all down their chest. “Ah, now look at that you're both making such a mess.” He chuckled. “Guess I’m gonna have to make you clean it up again.”

Chapter 29: Souta's Pet (Inuyasha)

 

Souta was never one to say he could tell when something was wrong, then again when it came to the fact his family did indeed have some spiritual powers it never surprised him that he’d been able to sense something. Sure his sister has more spiritual power than he did, but that didn’t mean he didn’t have something. Souta was more of an empath when it came to his powers, as he could feel/sense the emotions that came from others, as such when his sister had come home and Inuyasha had followed he’d easily been able to tell that the two of them had some feelings for one another, even if it was more his sister having feelings for Inuyasha and the Dog Demon just finding himself being conflicted with his past feelings for another. Of course, that wasn’t to say that his sister wasn’t the only one smitten with the dog eared teen. 

 

That’s right, Souta himself had started to grow feelings for him. He had hardly noticed them at first, just thinking he liked Inuyasha because he was someone other than his grandpa he could talk to, but with Inuyasha visiting the current time period more and more, Souta began to see that his own feelings weren't just that of admiration or even a simple crush, he was falling and falling hard for Inuyasha and honestly who wouldn’t? Despite his rough exterior, the half-demon had a good heart ...even if he hid it and his emotions behind a six-foot wall of crap. Inuyasha was always there to save him and his sister from demons that were either in their time period or were either coming through the portal trying to get the sacred jewel shards that Kagome would bring with her to keep them safe, sadly while his feelings for Inuyasha grew he felt the feelings of his sister and Inuyasha grow as well, day by day the two of them would grow closer much to his displeasure. 

 

That being said, there was something that he had begun to notice and that something was that despite his feelings towards his sister, despite all the signs being there, as well as Kagome even doing a few things herself-wearing perfume, a few change of clothes here and there, and even having him “accidentally” walk in on her when she was getting ready to change, Inuyasha never acted upon his feelings for his sister, in fact, something that Souta had noticed was that Inuyasha had never actually seen a bulge in Inuyasha’s crotch-yes he had looked. Even when they had bathed together he had not once seen a bulge in half-demons fushido or even when he had seen Kagome naked, nothing, nada, zip, zilch. And it was because of this that Souta had wanted to test a theory of his-no not a theory but a plan one he was gonna spring on Inuyasha as soon as possible.

 

~Scene Break: Bathhouse~

 

Souta hummed to himself, this was going to be the chance he was looking for. He had been able to find the perfect time for him to take a bath right when Inuyasha had come by for another visit, he had to be very careful with this plan, and he had to make sure that he had to put this perfectly and play the part good enough to be convincing. He stripped off his clothes and dumped them into the clothes basket, standing there in his own little fundoshi which looked quite a bit big on his person making it hard to tell the size of his own member which he preferred as it always made people underestimate him. Now he just needed to wait for Inuyasha to come and make his move, which he knew was to be very soon. 

 

His ears perked up when he heard a sound, a sound he knew was the sound of grumbling as well as stomping coming towards the bathroom. “I take it that Kagome kicked you out again,” Souta said not even facing the door as it slammed open and then slammed shut. “What was it this time?”

 

“I said I was ready to go back and she started yelling again,” Inuyasha growled removing his robe and stepping towards the tub.

 

“What can ya do.” Souta shrugged seeing the object of his plan in sight, he licked his lips and bit his tongue lightly. “She gets like this some, I think it's her time of the mo-Whoooa!” Souta had been cut off mid-sentence when he suddenly ‘tripped’ on a small bar of soap that had him slide forward towards Inuyasha his hand lashing outward and grabbing at the half-demons own fushido and it was his luck that Inuyasha had just so happened to turn around to face him. As he fell his hand grabbed the fundoshi and as gravity pulled him down the only article of clothing that was covering his crotch came down with him. 

 

As the fundoshi was ripped off Inuyasha, his soft three-inch cock was revealed and the moderate-sized nuts, causing his face to turn red lightly in embarrassment.

 

“Oh, sorry Inuyasha I didn’t mean to-” Shouta was silenced, having finally looked up to see Inuyasha’s sack right in front of his face. To be honest with himself, Souta had been...expecting something bigger far bigger than this ….this tiny tool before him. After all, Inuyasha was part demon-dog demon at that, so that should have made him far bigger than any guy-at least from the magazines that Souta had found in Kagome’s room when she was gone-yet this was not the case and Souta felt his lips slowly pull back into a grin, not his normal grin a teasing, smug, absolutely cat got the canary grin. “W-Wow Inuyasha.” He could barely hold back the snicker from his voice. “That’s a ...rather tiny little sword you're packing here.” 

 

Anger burned through Inuyasha at those words, this little brat was calling him tiny like a human could outclass a demon even if he was one of the smaller demons thanks to being half-human. Reaching out Inuyasha ripped off Souta’s fundoshi a sneer on his face but froze when he saw just how big the young boy was.

 

Souta didn’t even bother to stop him, and when it was torn off him he didn’t even move his hands to try and hide his soft cock, it rested atop his surprisingly big almost honeycomb size balls, his soft dick being at least 5-thick and 6-inches long. The smug look on his face only grew even bigger, his eyes dancing with mirth and pleasure as Inuyasha’s own angered look slowly melted away to shock and horror. “What’s the matter Inuyasha?” His arms slowly crossed across his chest he couldn’t help but feel a sense of power flowing through him and he snickered. “You’re looking a little bit green, could it be? Could it be that you're envious that a little kid is bigger than you?”

 

Eyes glazing Inuyasha started sniffing his nose twitching and tongue hanging out of his mouth as his mind focused on the strong musk that smelt so much like an alpha to him.

 

Souta seemed to notice this, he knew it was a good idea for him to have come and picked this moment to shower as he had gym class at school and thanks to the heat he had worked up quite the sweat. “What? You like the smell?” He smiled, lifting up his arms to show off his smooth hairless pits, and even without hair, the smell that came from it was strong enough for Inuyasha to catch a whiff from it. “Why don't you get closer? On your knees before me might help too~” 

 

In a fog Inuyasha moved as ordered his eyes glassy and unfocused as he knelt before a kid half his size and not even a tenth his age.

 

Reaching forward and grasping a handful of Inuyasha's silver hair he brought his face right towards his pit and shoved it in there. “Go on, take a nice big whiff.” Chuckled Souta. “Be a good boy for me and give it a sniff, and if you really want a taste a lick or two~” 

 

The pink tongue flicked out tracing over the smooth pit as Inuyasha’s cock hardened and started leaking pre onto the bathroom floor.

 

Souta couldn’t believe that this was happening, he had never believed that he would manage to get this far-or anywhere-with Inuyasha, he had thought for sure that the dog demon was gonna try and beat him up, yet the fact that he had fallen prey to his musk was something that was just to perfect. He moaned feeling Inuyasha’s tongue licking along the barren pit, swirling along his side and along the underside of his arm as the demon wanted to memorize the taste of Souta. “That’s a good boy Inuyasha, you're the perfect little pup for me.” He smirked reaching down with his free hand to rub and pet his head. “Now move on to the other one, and then you’ll get a nice reward.” 

 

Moving to do as ordered, Inuyasha stopped for a moment trying to clear his head and standing up with a growl in his throat as he glared down at the young human.

 

Souta glared at him with a snarl of his own. “Don't you dare try and growl at me!” He snapped and did the first thing that came to his mind, and that was to lift his foot up and bring it down right on top of Inuyasha’s ball and he brought it down hard. Being part demon meant that Inuyasha was a lot tougher than most humans, and while his durability wasn’t as strong as normal demons that didn’t stop him from powering through anything, however considering the fact that a swift kick or a stomp on the balls would hurt anyone and the fact that Souta had brought his heel down atop his balls didn’t help either. 

 

Inuyasha collapsed to the ground in pain, his hands clutching his aching gonads as he rolled in pain.

 

“I was gonna go easy on you pup.” Glaring down at Inuyasha looking very much like a disappointed pet owner. “I didn’t want to hurt you puppy, but you forced me too.” Leaning down he lifted up Inuyasha’s head by his face and smiled at him. “But if you promise to not do it again, I’ll still give you a reward ok~?” 

 

Opening his mouth in a growl, Inuyasha yelped as his ears were pulled on and the hard cock forced down his throat while Souta said, “Bite or let me feel teeth at all and I will help get rid of these permanently,” as his foot nudged Inuyasha’s nuts, and once he saw that Inuyasha was going to be compliant he gripped him by his ears and started pulling his dick out of his mouth and then slammed it back in groaning at the warm wet tight feeling of his throat hugging his rod as he pounded away at his mouth. 

 

Inuyasha was forced to kneel there as his throat was fucked by the hung cock the only saving grace was, he lacked a gag reflex due to being half-demon.

 

Souta moaned hotly, his entire body felt like it was in heaven, his cock was throbbing madly inside of Inuyasha’s throat his balls smacking against his chin with loud heavy smacks slowly turning it red as he was smashing Inuyasha’s face against his hairless crotch curling his body over the males’ head as he continued to slam his dick in and out over and over again loving the feeling of the throat spasming around his penis. “Fuck pup! Your throat is so damn tight! I love it!” 

 

Swallowing the mixture of saliva, and Pre Inuyasha could not help but slowly start sucking the cock fucking his throat as praise was heaped onto him.

 

“Fuck~! That’s it pup! That’s fucking it!” Souta dug his nails into Inuyasha’s scalp, scratching at it as his thrust got faster and harder pistoning his dick in and out of his pups mouth and throat, his foot pressing down on Inuyasha's balls with each thrust of his hips and he kept on stepping on them, pushing down on Inuyasha's balls as if he was pressing down on the pedals of his bike, sure he could hear his pup whining and whimpering around his dick, but just having this much power over the mighty half-demon was just a turn on in its own right and young Souta couldn’t help but exploit it for all it was worth. 

 

He’d dreamed of this for so long, and now he was finally getting what he had wanted. Yet despite loving this, Souta was still young and was by all accounts a virgin meaning that while he had the energy to go harder and faster his stamina wasn’t that much and he could feel his climax approaching and he wasn’t gonna waste it. “I-I’m gonna bust pup!” He hissed through his gritted teeth as he did his best to keep from blowing as he increased the pressure on Inuyasha’s balls pulling his foot back and driving it down on his balls with all his might twisting his foot for added measure. “Be my good little pup and take it all! And don't you dare spill a drop!”

 

Howling in pain the hot sticky liquid splashed down Inuyasha’s aching throat as tears welled in his eyes.

 

“Ssssh, shhh it's alright puppy. You did perfectly, you swallowed it all so perfectly.” Smiled Souta as he forced his cock down Inuyasha’s throat letting his balls pulse as they pumped out load after load of surprisingly thick seed down Inuyasha’s throat and pumped his stomach full of his hot spunk. His balls showed that Souta could produce quite the amount of seed letting the warmth spill right down his pup’s throat, as he felt Inuyasha pull back and happily began to suck on his cock nursing from it as he wanted to taste Souta’s spunk. “Good boy Inuyasha, you are a very good boy.” He smiled rubbing his head as his puppy looked up at him through his lashes his eyes glazed. “Who’s a good puppy~ who’s a good puppy~ you are yes you are.” 

 

Inuyasha looked up at him, his eyes glimmering as he was praised he looked so much like a little puppy all he was missing was a tail to shake and wag and the look would be complete. “Oh you did such a wonderful job puppy.” Smiled Souta pulling his cock from Inuyasha's mouth even as he started licking it to clean it off. “You did such a good job puppy~ and you were such a good boy too!” He giggled. “I should reward you~ and I know the best way! Who wants to go on a walk? Who wants to go on a walk~” Inuyasha’s eyes widened as he started nodding shaking in excitement. “Wonderful! But first, we need to get you ready~” 

Chapter 30: SuperGang Bang

It was official, he was bored. That was all that he could say, he was completely, and utterly bored. Garfield Logan aka Beast Boy and one of the members of the Outsiders as well as a teen T.V star ...was bored, the reason was simple there was nothing to do. He had been sitting in their base for hours now, with no missions, no T.V shows to do, he had nothing. He had thought this would be the chance that everyone would want to hangout and relax together, but nope all of them had something to do, heck he had even thought that the members of Young justice would have some time to kill with how lax things were, but once more he was denied that as they all had something to do, or were off doing other own thing to the point that they couldn’t find time for him to do something. Hell, he had even gone and asked Nightwing for something to do and he had been given a box of what looked to be broken old parts of what he didn’t know and he was told to sort through them and then lock them up. 

 

Which is where we find him now. 

 

“I should have just stuck to watching TV.” Groaned Garfield dragging his hand down his face, as he once more tossed another piece of tech he had no idea what it did. He shouldn’t have asked Nightwing of all people for something to do, heck the guy never took a break to save his life. He sighed once more, tossing another piece away, as he moved along to the next one only to pause when his hand grabbed something that was oddly shaped. “Huh?” He pulled his hand out of the box and looked at the device. It was a strange cylinder like device that had two lighter shade bands at the end of it, he was confused he’d never seen this before or at all for that matter. “The heck is this thing? I’ve never seen this before.” He looked it over and even gave it a small shake. 

 

He wasn’t sure where it came from, or who even made it. Then again, considering how many villains they had taken on and fought it was understandable if he had forgotten about something that had been buried away inside of a box of old junk. “I don't even remember seeing this thing before.” He gave it another shake, flipping it over to try and see if this thing had an on and off switch, or a label, anything to jog his memory to see what it was. Sadly for Garfield he had made a mistake shaking it one too many times as the rings around both ends suddenly turned a dark red color and then started flashing between red and green and let out a loud whistling sound that rang through his ears and forced him to drop the device and grab at his ears. 

 

The device tumbled down onto the table, and then rolled off landing on the floor with a loud crack. Looking down at it, Gar saw the lights flashing even more and started to shake as if it was going to...explode. “Ah man.” Groaned Garfield as he changed into a turtle and ducked into his sheel just as the device glowed and then right before his eyes exploded in a bright flash of blinding light that filled the entire room. 

 

When the light faded away and Garfield stuck his head out of his shell and he blinked away the spots in his eyes as he changed back he groaned. “Ugggh, last time I ever think of mess..ing..with.” As his vision adjusted and he began to see clearly he suddenly felt his jaw drop to the ground. The reason being, was due to the number of naked guys that suddenly appeared in the room. “W-What the heck?!” Snapped Garfield suddenly felt his cheeks burn and burn brightly. 

 

The first one of the guys he knew all too well, after all it was his sister’s boyfriend/future husband Conner.  He stands at 6 ft 9 with light tan skin and a hulking muscular figure. Being a modified clone of Superman already gave him an impressive physiology, but the workings of Cadmus helped give him a generous amount of muscle. He has big broad shoulders, beefy bulging arms and legs, large swollen pecs with dark tan nipples, a set of steel-hard 8-pack abs, a large toned butt, and an astounding 16 inch long 6 inch thick cock with big heavy 8 inch thick balls. 

 

The next one standing next to Conner, looked almost like an exact copy of Conner, they were the same height, with the same light tan skin and hulking muscular figure. Everything about their bodies was almost the exact same right down to their hair and muscle, the only thing that was different about them were their eyes, cock and balls. Whereas Conner had a pair of soft blue eyes this other version of him had eyes with a black sclera, light blue irises, and black pupils. His cock was at least 17-inches long and 5-inches thick cock with heavy 7-thick balls. 

 

The third Male was similar to Conner and the other one, only he stood 6’5” tall with a head of wild black hair, emerald eyes with black sclera. He has large muscles, a broad chest, thick thighs and plump kryptonian butt. He had a set of S ear-piercings, alien-rune black tattoos along his arms and legs, a Superman Shield tattoo on his chest and an X on his back. His dick was 18-inches long, 7-inches thick with a set of large grapefruit-sized balls and he had a set of ladder piercings along his shaft.

 

The fourth male was a twinkish boy frame with a slim almost hourglass figure. He had lean muscles that had yet to truly develop like those of his predecessor, looking more lean than anything. His pecs were relatively flat but his nipples were surprisingly large and pierced with silver rings each. He had a cute bubble butt and some nicely muscled thighs. He had a 13 inch long 5 inch thick pecker with apple-sized balls. He had a head of short stylized black hair and bright blue eyes.

 

The Last one was a younger male of maybe 12 he was smaller than the rest of the males in the room barely coming up to Conner’s pecs, but his boyish body was smooth and hairless covered in lightly tanned skin, muscles starting to grow in as he aged, and his cock was a decent 9 inches of uncut meat.

 

Garfield was rubbing his eyes, and blinking. Once. Twice. Three times. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing, this couldn’t be what he was seeing. “U-Uh C-Conner.” Gulped Gar. “W-What a surprise, I-I didn’t know you were..c-coming over with friends.” He tried to joke, hoping that Conner wouldn’t be able to piece together that it was him who brought him here through messing with something he shouldn’t have been messing with. 

 

Pinching his nose Conner looked at his soon to be brother in law, “Garfield, What did you do this time,” as he looked behind him quickly noticing each male had features of the superfamily, and he was not just talking about the prodigious length and girth of their cocks.

 

“W-What makes you think I did something?” Garfield asked, giving his best innocent smile. “I was just sitting here, minding my own business, when all of a sudden this thing.” He held up the device in question. “Suddenly started going off and I-.” 

 

“That is no mere thing.” The Superboy with the green eyes said looking at the device in Garfield’s hands with a small glare. “That’s the Dimensional Vortex Inducer, a device that opens wormholes to other dimensions and drags them to the one where the device itself is located.” He crossed his arms over his chest with a look that said he meant business. “And it can’t be activated on its own.” 

 

Sighing Conner moved towards Garfield and picked the Green Teen up before sitting down and laying him out over his lap, with one hand he held him and the other hand ripped off his pants exposing the green bubble butt to the room and four other superboys.

 

Garfield’s eyes widened and he began struggling to get free of him, he knew what Conner had in mind and he was not about to deal with it. “C-Conner! Come on! Not this! I’m not a kid anymore!” He all but squeaked as he struggled to get free and get away from Conner as his plump bubble booty was exposed to the other boys in the room. “You can’t do this to me!” 

 

Without a word Conner raised his hand high and brought it down hard on the two green cheeks causing them to jiggle from the impact as the sound echoed through the room.

 

SMACK

 

The sound rang in all of their ears, and Garfiled jumped and howled in pain, his cheeks stinging and aching from the one single blow that hit his ass making him squirm and tried to get out of Conner’s grip. He couldn’t believe this was happening to him! He hadn’t been spanked since he was a kid, and even after his mother had died he’d gone without being spanked at least till Megan saw fit to have Conner do it when he took a joke to far, back then it had been a punishment yet now it was embarrassing being punished like little kid even more so before people he didn’t know.

 

SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK

 

Nine more blows followed in quick succession each one covering the green cheeks in a pink handprint as the blows rained down on the helpless green teen.

 

Garfield was feeling the heat in both sets of cheeks, his face and his ass cheeks. He was squirming and clawing at Conner’s bare leg and yet his nails barely did anything to the boy of steel skin, not a single mark, or even a dent. He tried to drown out what was happening, to ignore the fact that he was sprawled out across Conner’s lap, his ass laid bare before them as he punished him, Garfiled held back a shiver as he slowly felt heat move pooling in his groin, something he was trying to force back, but with each smack the heat was building more and more and the wall he had built was cracking. 

 

SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK 

 

Conner was relentless as he punished the green teen reducing him to a sobbing hiccuping mess as tears poured down his face.

 

The tears burned his eyes, blurring his vision and he hiccuped again as he tried to get away from the pain radiating from his behind. His entire ass felt like it was burning, and bruised. Yet the pain from his ass combined with the humiliation of being spanked right before so many others, it was sending the heat right towards his crotch and he could do nothing to stop it as his dick-which was thankfully still clothed-was pushing against his pants forming a tent. 

 

Unknown to Garfield, as he was being spanked the other boys in the room were being affected as well. Having long since been watching Conner spank Garfield, they had been watching those mound of plump green flesh slowly turn a shade of pinkish-green, than to red as Conner came down harder and harder with each blow, they watched as Garfield squirmed and cried out in pain, and soon watched as those pained cries toon turned into gasp and groans, and his squirming turned into withering as they no doubt saw him rocking back and forth against Conner’s lap no doubt rutting against his bare leg. 

 

They had been simply watching, unsure of what to do as they could only watch the punishment take place, and while they had chosen to be silent, one of them couldn’t help himself. “This is pretty hot.” The others turned towards him, the one who had spoken was smirking as he caught them all looking at him. “Come on boys, I know I'm not the only one thinking it and I know i’m not the only one who noticed him currently rubbing and grinding against big boy here like a dog in heat right~?” Kon smiled as he strolled forward, a small hop in his step as he dropped into a squat and reached under Garfield making the Green teen yelp and howl when he felt Kon’s hand grasping his hard dick. “See~ he’s enjoying it we all can see it~” He purred his hand dancing along the throbbing clothed member as he moved his hand up and down along the shaft.

 

Smirking Conner spread the red cheeks with one hand and made the next hit land directly on the puckering pink hole in the center.

 

Garfield absolutely howled , the sudden surge of pain shooting through his body from the blow to his pretty pink hole had him bucking so hard almost as if he was trying to get Conner to hit his hole once more, he was was blushing madly as he let out another moan his mouth open wide drool dripping from his chin, his cock throbbed in Kon’s hand and the tip was getting wetter and wetter with each passing moment. 

 

“Damn! Look at him.” Kon’s hand gripped Garfield’s erection through his pants, and he gripped it hard causing the shapeshifter to let out a sound between a yowl and what sounded almost like a bark of pleasure. “Fuck, he’s so hard~ he loved it.” 

 

The other three made sounds in their throat, as all of them were affected by the arousing sight before them. Match, who had never had something like this happen to him before grunted again. Despite being a clone, he was still a male and something like this was affecting him even if he was somewhat primal like he could still get aroused. X was the same, having come from the different time all together, he never had time for something like this, sure he’d heard and seen-X-ray vision and super hearing were a bitch at times-some of the other guys of the Legion doing things he’d question he never bothered with the reaction that took place. And Jon himself was aroused, as he was around that age where something like this could be aroused easily and this was taking the cake. 

 

Smirking Conner gave a couple more hits to the hole until it was twitching madly.

 

“C-C-C-Conner! W-Wait! Stop! D-don't!” Begged Garfield, the tears still pouring down his face had increased making him squirm and gasp, drool dribbling down his chin as the pain and humiliation was mixing together in a perfect mix of ecstasy that was driving him insane, as he tried to pull away. He couldn’t let this continue, he..he had to stop this. 

 

Stopping after the last hit Conner trailed his finger over the twitching hole and laughed as the hole tried to pull his finger into it.

 

“N-Nooo! Nooo!” Garfield howled arching his back and mewling, feeling the single digit invade his tight untouched hole had it clamping down around it as he groaned and bucked. Despite his cries for him to stop, his body was saying something else as his inner walls were clamping down on Conner’s finger almost as if it was trying to keep it inside of him. 

 

“Would someone shut him up,” Growled Superman X otherwise known as Kell-El as he grew annoyed by the sound of Garfield’s howls and yelps.

 

“Aw, come on now emerald eyes he’s only being a good responsive pup~” Teased Kon, releasing Garfiled’s dick and bringing his hand up to lick away the pre that had soaked through the remains of the boys pants, he licked his entire hand clean and hummed at the taste. “But~ if you want me to shut him up.” Standing up and showing off his rock hard 13-inch rod he moved over to garfield’s head and grasped him by his hair and gave a “small” yank on his green locks making the boy cry out, only for the gag to turn into a muffled groan as Kon shoved his hard member into his mouth. 

 

While Conner and Kon were teasing and preparing Garfield, Jon had ended up on his knees with his mouth around Match’s cock as his hand stroked Kell-el’s massive length. The youngest Superboy bobbed his head back and forth, sliding his tongue along the underside of the massive throbbing rod of flesh as he pulled back to the tip and hummed around it pulling back with a loud, “pop” and then wrapped his lips around his dick of Kell-el’s throbbing cock humming while he pulled off and ran his dick down along the underside running along each and every piercing that ran along the shaft of his dick. 

 

Garfield’s eyes were gleaming, partially darkened with lust. He could feel himself slowly falling into the carnal pleasure, his animal side was almost purring in bliss. The taste of Kon’s cock was driving him wild and feeling Conner suddenly adding in a second finger had his hole opening right up for him. “Fuck his mouth is good .” Moaned Kon bucking his hips forward force feeding Gar his hot throbbing shaft as the green changeling was moaning and groaning around his dick and soon Kon gasped feeling his throat gripping his dick feeling utterly amazing around it. 

 

“Gar this is your one chance if you want to stop now, say so otherwise you won't be walking for a few days,” Conner said, his voice quite yet filling the room with the commanding tone.

 

Hearing those words everyone froze and all eyes focused on the green teen waiting to see what his final decision would be.

 

With a moan Garfield pushed back and sucked harder on Kon moaning as his hole milked the fingers thrusting inside of his once virgin hole, he felt like he was flying high from the onslaught of pleasure as his body shook, his cock rock hard leaking like a broken faucet. He only managed to look back at Conner when he pulled back to the tip of Kon’s dick, gazing at him from over his shoulder and let out a needy while, pushing his ass back against Conner’s fingers as his ass clenched and clenched hard around them thus giving Conner his answer.

 

Conner smiled at him, yanking his fingers right out of the boy’s hole chuckling when it remained open for a moment before closing up and winking at him almost as if it was begging for him to put something inside of it, and he was gonna do just that. Adjusting Gar so that he was on his hands and knees and he grabbed the twin green mounds his hard 16-inch monster twitching as it slapped against his ass cheeks before catching against his asshole, when it did Conner held nothing back and plunged all the way to the hilt in a single thrust. 

 

Gar gasped, groaning his body shuddering  and Conner leered down at him a smirk on his face as he pulled out to the head resting inside of him and then jerked his hips forward sinking all the way back into in him with a single brutal thrust his heavy balls slapping hard against his ass almost as hard as his hand had been spanking previously, Conner held nothing back as he fucked him slamming hard into his ass pulling out only a small fraction before slamming back in the force of his thrust actually jerking him forward to meet Kon’s own thrust that were just as strong balls smacking against his chin and forced him back against Conner’s cock the two superboy’s using him like he was nothing more than a toy between them and he loved it. 

 

Moving forward Jon pulled the remaining two Supers towards Garfield by their slobber covered rock hard cocks until the three of them were standing surrounding the spit roasted Green skinned teen, slowly Jon stroked Match and Kell-el as they stood over Garfield their pre falling on flushed green skin.

 

Skinned stained with the cords of thick pre squirting from Match and Kell-el’s dicks, ass clenching and undulating around Conner’s hard rod, and his throat hugging Kon’s cock. Gar was in absolute heaven at this point, his entire body burning with pure ecstasy that burned through his veins and ignited every nerve in his body with liquid pleasure. His eyes nearly rolled up into his head, Conner growled and groaned loudly as he slammed into his ass the head of his cock smashing against that special button inside of Gar’s hole so hard that the green teen saw stars dancing before his vision and yet Conner continued plowing away at his ass all the intentions of breeding him, flooding his ass with his thick viscous pre as it only served to act as lube letting him plow into him all the more faster. 

 

Finally having understood what a handjob was, Match had taken Jon’s own aching 9 inch cock in hand and stroked it in time, mirroring what the younger teen did to his own 17 inch cock as best as he could.

 

Garfield was so close, so close to blowing his own load, so close to achieving his end. Only for Kon and Conner to stop and both of them to suddenly pull out of his ass and mouth and let him fall on the floor. “W-Wha?” He rasped his throat soar from the rough pounding that Kon had given it making him cough slightly. 

 

“Oh you thought we’re gonna finish in you?” Conner asked pumping his dick before his face as the others surrounded him as well their hard rods all pointing right at him. “You’re still being punished, as such you don't get to have us cum inside of you.” He groaned, which was shared by all the others and it wasn’t long before they could no longer hold themselves back and they each came and they came hard. Streams of thick hot Kyrptonian seed spilling all over the green changeling, the thick liquid landing on every single square inch of his body coating it in white, matting his hair with the thick spunk forcing it to lay down flat. Garfield whined as he opened his mouth, managing to catch a few spurts in his mouth as the rest coated his body in a shell of white a puddle forming around him leaving him kneeing in the puddle of cum. 

 

Moaning Garfield dipped his head down and started licking up the puddle like a dog drinking water, his hand scooped some up on his already coated fingers and quickly moved pushing the glob of cum into his twitching hole with a moan as he fingered more cum into his destroyed hole.

 

“Aw, seems that this little doggy is still needy.” Smirked Kon, licking his lips. “I’d say he could use another round of punishment, wouldn’t you boy’s agree?” Looking up at them, Garfled was shocked to see that despite the massive amount of cum they had literally almost drowned him in each and every one of them was still hard and ready to go. “Well then, the dicks have it. Let’s get em!” Garfield didn’t even have a moment to say anything as all of them pounced on him with the intention of “punishing” him once more. 

 

Laying in the background forgotten was the device that started all of this shattered beyond repair leaving the supers in their new world permanently.

Chapter 31: (TMNT Casey/Donny) Slavery Bet

And once more another plan of his bites the dust, this makes what? Plan number twenty something. However many times this made, all he knew was that this was never going to work, Donny was completely and utterly at his wits end and he couldn’t think of anything to do about the issue that was plaguing him. And that issue was named Casey Jones, best friend to April O’Neil as well as a rival for her affection ...and currently in the lead of the race between himself and Casey to see who was gonna be with her. So far, all of Donny’s attempts had ended in utter failure, and only seemed to drive April further and further into Casey’s arms. This was driving Donny mad, he already knew him being a teenage mutant ninja turtle would make it hard for him and April to be together-didn’t mean he wasn’t gonna try-but adding Casey to the equation only made it worse as the boy just seemed to garter more of April’s attention than Donny could ever hope to get. 

 

Yet now, Casey seemed to flaunt that right in front of his face. Every time he and April were in the lair he couldn’t help but toss his arm over her shoulder, make a crack that would get her to snort and laugh, he’d do something that would get their hands to touch, and recently Casey had grown bolder by getting a kiss from April! ….well it was an indirect kiss as April had just taken a sip off of Casey’s drink, but it still counted. Which was why Donny had all but locked himself in his lab, hoping that by working on some of his tech would take it off his mind. And so far, it had worked as working on his machines and some of their tech helped take some of the edge off.

 

Sadly it wasn’t meant to last.

 

“Hey Don~” Donny’s hand nearly snapped the glass tube that he was holding. Of all the places, he would choose to come into his lab, his safe haven and his sanctuary. “Oh Donny~” He gritted his teeth together, he wasn’t going to leave until he got a response, something Donny knew all too well. “Donny, donny, donny, donny.” 

 

“Is there something I can do to help you Jones?!” Snapped the brains of the turtles, turning to glare at the smug looking teen as he was standing before him with the same smug grin on his face, the same grin that Donny would love nothing more than to take his stagg and knock off his face. 

 

“Yeah I want you to leave my Girl alone, I see the way you look at April she is mine so you can quit trying now,” Casey said with a cocky smirk on his face.

 

Donny’s rage intensified and it was taking all his training to not jump Casey. “T-That! She’s not your girl!” Snapped Donny tossing his goggles down on the table and turning to give Casey his full attention. “April is free to choose whoever she wants! Even if it's some neanderthal like you!” He shook his head and turned away from him. “Your delusional if you think she’s yours.”

 

“Oh then why don't we make a bet on Who gets to keep pursuing April then,” Casey said thinking of all the biology books he had looked through to make sure this bet would be in his favor, most tortoises were not that big and that Donny should not be an exception even if he was a mutant.

 

“And what kind of “bet” could you possibly have that would involve me and you and who gets to keep pursuing April.” Snorted Donny, putting quotations around the word bet. “If it has to do with skills, then by my calculation then I’ve already got you beat in a good amount of them.”

 

“Nope the Bigger Man will win literally,” Casey said, smirking as he palmed his crotch before adding “And to make it even better the loser will become the winner’s slave.”

 

Donny stopped everything he was doing, he slowly turned towards Casey with a raised brow look. His arms crossing over his chest. “That's it? That’s your bet?” He asked, this was what he wanted. “You can’t be serious.”

 

“Why are you scared you will lose and be my slave?” Casey teased knowing Donny’s pride would make him agree to the bet.

 

Donny shook his head, lips pulling back to a smirk. “You better watch it Casey, this is a bet that you don't want.” He said, but he could see that Casey was being serious and he couldn’t help but sigh, yet a part of him wanted to do this to finally put him in his place, and get some fun out of it. “But, if you're serious, we can do this.”

 

Smirking Casey whipped out his own hard 9 inch cock with pride, the head nice and pink as he gave it a few light strokes.

 

“Well is that it?” Asked Donny looking at him with a smirk. He had known that Casey would jump to it, and he had to guess that Casey no doubt read up on turtles and their bodies to come up with this. But Casey seemed to forget, Donny wasn’t a normal turtle he was a teenage mutant ninja turtle, as such his mutation that had changed him into how he was now and that included his size in a certain place. He shook his head and smirked at him. “Last chance Jones, back out of this now cause I don't think you’re pride is ready for the beating it's about to get.” 

 

“Big talk for a turtle Nerd,” Casey said, convinced Donny was trying to bluff him.

 

Donny sighed and shook his head as he stood up. “Alright you brought this on yourself.” He chuckled, motioning down between his legs as something pink was peeking out from between his legs, and for a moment Casey felt like he had this in the bag, at least that’s what he thought before he watched as more and more of what he knew was Donny’s dick began to emerge from the slit between his legs slowly and steadily rising up from the slit where it had been hiding. “Sorry to say this Casey.” Donny took a step closer and pressed his dick against Casey’s showing just how big he was. “But you lose.” The only way to describe Donny’s dick in Casey’s own mind would be it was simply massive, as it emerged from the sheath Casey could seed that it was thinner at the base of the sheath and was growing in girth until it reaches its far thicker head Donny’s dick was 19-inches long and 12-inches thick and the entire thing was covered in slime like pre. 

 

Casey bit his lip as his cock rubbed against Donny’s slime covered monster sized cock.

 

“What’s the matter Jones?” Smirked, Donny pushing his hips forward making his dick rub against Casey’s dick smearing it with the slime like pre, he pulled back watching Casey’s 9-incher bob in the air before he moved and smacked his cock with his own dick. “You don't look so confident now, where did all that bravado go? You seem so determined and so sure of yourself.”

 

“How?” Was all Casey could say as he stared at the cock that was more than double the size of his own and thicker then his thigh.

 

“What part of Teenage. Mutant. Ninja. Turtle. Do you not get?” Donny chuckled smacking his dick again, this time he caused a small amount of his slime like pre to fling across Casey’s face. “I’m not a normal turtle, that means my dick isn’t normal.” He smiled. “And since this means I win, that means that you're my slave now remember~?”

 

“So uh I have to help in your lab right and tell April I am not into her?” Casey asked his tongue flicking out and tasting the slimy pre that had landed on his face.

 

“Hm, nope.” Before Casey could react Donny grabbed him by his hair and forced him down to his knees, showing strength that he never had before and slapped his dick against his face smearing it with the thick slimy pre and coating his cheeks and even some of his hair in it causing it to lay flat against his head. “See, now that I am all hard I can't exactly get off that easily as such.” He smirked. “You're gonna help me.” The phallus towered over his head and slapped against his face. “Get the picture?”

 

Opening his mouth to complain Casey gasped as the cock was thrust into his parted lips and his head was held steady as Donny slowly fed more and more cock down his throat not caring about Casey gagging or the tears pouring down his face.

 

Donny only took a moment to enjoy the sensation of Casey’s mouth wrapped around his dick as he continued to feed more and more of it into his mouth not stopping till Casey’s face was pushed against his crotch making him grunt as he looked down pulling back to see the boy’s throat stretching around his phallus and not just that but looking closer he swore he could almost see a bulge in the boys chest making him snort. “Well look at the Jones you actually can do more with your mouth than talk.” His cock was flexing and pre was gushing from the tip and flowing like water from a hose right down into Casey’s stomach, the pre that was covering the rod of flesh in his mouth was being rubbed into his tongue as Donny pulled out and then forced his way back into his throat. 

 

Casey’s throat was stretched to the limit as Donny fucked him but for some reason the teen felt no pain in fact his throat felt a bit numb as the thick cock strained it and forced its way deeper.

 

Donny’s hands were gripping his hair and gripping it tightly, he kept a frim hold on the teens skull as he pumped his dick in and out of his mouth fucking the boy’s throat and coating his tongue and throat in his pre rubbing the taste into the boy’s taste buds, smirking as he watched Casey’s hands come up to grab at his hips to hold himself steady, some of his pre escaped out around his cock, spilling out and dribbling down the boy’s chin dripping down on to his negeleticed member which had been twitching and throbbing since Donny started fucking his throat.  

 

Casey tried to resist but his vision faded to black as his throat was filled with the thick Teenage Mutant dick until at last he lost consciousness from lack of oxygen.

 

“Come on Jones, you’re barely even trying you could at least put some effort into it.” Donny said having felt Casey suddenly stop, not to mention his hands sliding down from his hips. “Jones? Hey Jones?” He pulled his dick from Casey’s mouth grunting as he did so, and looked down to see that the only thing that had been Keeping Casey propped up was none other than his grip on his hair and his dick that had been in his mouth. “Of course.” Snorted Donny, he should have known that he wouldn’t be able to fully take his dick down his throat, least not yet. Snorting he lifted Casey up and hummed as he reached over and grabbed the boy’s pants and easily pulled them right off his body and arranged his body so he was bent over his desk, his ass facing him. 

 

“This should wake you up.” He lined the phallus  up with Casey’s ass and pulled his cheeks apart to expose his pink untouched virgin hole. “Wakey wakey Jones!” And with a surge of his hips, he slammed all 19-inches into his ass in a single go the pre making it easy for him to force it all right into him in a single thrust.

 

Howling Casey shot up scrambling and trying to crawl away from Donny who kept a tight bruising grip on his hips.

 

“Fuck!” Donny groaned hissing, he had been expecting Casey to be tight, but not this tight. The boy’s ass was clenching around his phallus and clenching hard. His inner walls were flexing and quivering as they tried to mold around the invading tube of flesh that was forcing them to stretch far beyond anything that should be humanly possible and yet thanks to the pre that was coating Donny’s dick it made Casey’s entire lower half  feel completely numb. Not having to hold back, Donny began a fast and brutal pace, almost frenzied like a wild animal as he didn’t bother with taking it slow or letting him adjust, he was hammering his dick into Casey’s hole with the need to take out every single ounce of his anger, annoyance, and rage towards the black haired teen out on his ass.

 

By the time Casey was allowed to stand it was too late he was addicted to the pleasure that mutant turtle dick could give him and he would willingly do anything for more.

 

~Scene Break~

 

“Hey Donny?” Looking up from his work, Donny was surprised to see April had opened the doors to his lab and was looking around before spotting him. 

 

“Oh, hey April what can I do for you?” He asked, giving her a smile as he set down his tools and pushed whatever he was working on to the side and gave her his full attention. “Your T-Phone acting up again?” He asked but she shook her head.

 

“No, I was wondering if you’d seen Casey, he was supposed to meet me so we could go over his homework but he never showed up. So I was wondering if you’d see him.” Donny hummed as he tapped his chin and shook his head.

 

“Sorry April, I haven’t seen him at all. Though, last I checked he did mention something about going out on patrol.” She rolled her eyes and scoffed, she should have known he was gonna goof off. 

 

“I see, thanks anyway Donny.” Donny gave her smile as he watched her leave waiting till she was right out of his lab and the door shut before he let out a loud groan and leaned back in his chair. 

 

“Well, that was certainly a close one wouldn’t you agree Casey.” Smirked Donny as he looked down under his desk to see the boy who April had been looking for. Casey was suspended above the ground, his arms changed behind his back with metal cuffs, a black blindfold covered his eyes leaving him only able to hear what his master had just said as well as the conversation with April. A leather strap was wrapped around the base of his cock while another one was tugging his balls downward, while at the head a ring was cupped around it and a small curved rod was connected to the ring pushing the rest of it into his piss slit. His entire body was trapped in a special sling that Donny himself had created just for him, as the boy’s ass was currently speared on his dick with Casey’s mouth being gagged by a dildo replica of Donny’s own dick, and most importantly Casey’s stomach was bulging outward and a swishing sound could be heard showing that he had been under there for quite some time as Donny had been using him as a simple fleshlight to dump his load into while he worked. “Hm, I’m still not done with your collar just yet. Guess that means you’ll just be staying under here a bit longer.”

Chapter 32: Costume Party: A Barbarians Weapon - (Yu-Gi-Oh) (Joey/Yugi) -

It's Halloween, the night when ghost, ghouls, and goblins alike, when the moon is full and bright on a starry night, there is something spooky in the air, as all around monsters from the shadows arise all for this one night to celebrate October 31st, all around Domino City kids and teens alike were dressed up in costumes and were going out to trick or treat, at least the kids were as the teens were all getting dressed up for a parties. All over town, teens in every kind of costumes under the sun were heading out to go to parties in nearly every part of town. In a familiar little card shop, one Yugi Moto was getting ready for such an event, as Seto was hosting a Halloween Costume Ball/Party for all those who had taken part in the tournaments of the past, something that shocked Yugi and his friends was that somehow Mokuba had managed to get his brother to dress up for an event as they had all gotten invitations with a picture of Mokuba and Set in costumes. 

 

Standing in his bed room, with his clothes lying around scattered about, Yugi couldn’t help but admire himself in his mirror as he was surprised that he had managed to come up with this costume and the fact his grandfather had the needed materials for him to make it. Yugi was dressed much like egyptian royalty, wearing golden armor on both his wrist, arms, and feet. His chest was exposed for all to see-much to his embarrassment, he also had on black arm gloves, baggy pants and sandals with white soles. Wrapped around his neck was a white mantle like a cape with a golden necklace bearing the eye of Wdjat, and to finish it off he was wearing a headpiece that also bore the eye of Wdjat on it acting as a crow. 

 

All in all he looked much like his alternate self, the Pharaoh when he was once the king of Egypt only much younger, and lacking the tan skin. Either way, Yugi thought he looked pretty good for being able to make his costume out of the things in his closet and some of the things that his Grandpa had let him borrow. Nodding to himself he made to grab his puzzle and placed it around his neck and moved to take his leave only to pause when he felt like he was forgetting something or rather he was forgetting someone, and that someone just so happened to be one of his friends Joey. 

 

Since Joey couldn’t use any of the costumes he normally went with he had asked his grandpa if he could also borrow some of the clothes that he brought back from many of his Grandpa’s trips out to other parts of the world, thankfully his grandpa was willing to let him, the blonde had grabbed the clothes and had dashed off into one of the spare rooms that they had in the shop to get dressed, and Yugi hadn’t heard from him yet. “I better go and check on him, can’t leave him behind.” He sighed as he walked out of his room and moved towards where Joey was getting dressed.

 

Joey was standing in front of the mirror admiring his toned body, his pecs were pretty nice, and he had the faint traces of abs starting to develop but the crowning jewel of his body had to be his cock when hard it was 10 inches but soft it was a mere five inches, as he struggled to pull the barbarian outfit down to cover his cock it just exposed his round ass to the empty room.

 

As he was looking himself over, there was the sound of someone knocking at the door. “Joey? Are you alright in there?” It was Yugi. “You’ve been in there for so long I thought you already left to meet up with the others at Kaiba’s place.” 

 

Before Joey could answer the door opened and Yugi walked in on him trying to cover his ass.

 

“Joey? Do you need a ha-” Yugi was barely a foot into the room when he stepped in just in time to see his friend try and cover his ass, the poor boy’s face turned bright red as he averted his gaze away from Joey and coughed into his hand. “A-Ah, J-Joey..do..were you not finished getting dressed? I-I can come back when you are.”

 

“I can’t get this blasted outfit to fit Yugi, what should i do?” Joey asked, turning to face his best friend.

 

“I-I’m sure my gramps has another c-c-costume for you.” Yugi blushed as he moved to turn to get his grandpa only to watch as the door suddenly shut right in front of his eyes making him jump as he moved to try and open it, only to find that the door was locked and he couldn’t open it. “What? It's locked!” he gasped as he pulled and tugged on the door handle to try and get the door to open. 

 

“So Much for us making it to the party then,” Joey said with a sigh as he sat down on the bench and took a good look at Yugi and he had to admit the pharaoh costume was sexy on the smaller teen.

 

Yugi groaned and grabbed at the handle, this couldn’t be happening, not now. He tugged and he pulled and he grabbed at the door, trying to get it open, he even bangged on it a few times hoping that his Grandpa would hear him and yet nothing happened. Sighing in defeat, he let go of the doorknob. “I’m sure the others will notice we’re late and come looking for us.” He said, turning to face Joey. “We’ll be a little late but we can-” Fully turning to face his friend Yugi’s eyes widened when he took notice of something, that something happened to be jutting up from Joey's cock and was standing proud and tall. “Uhhhh…..” 

 

Let it not be said that Yugi had never seen another guy's dick, be it soft or hard. That being said, standing there watching as Joey’s dick slowly began to harden right before his eyes was a shock. The once flaccid five incher slowly grew growing bigger and bigger till it was twice the size the size it had been before, putting it at a shocking 10-inches long as about as thick as a soda can, and with his legs spread Yugi caught sight of Joey’s honeycomb size balls just dangling there out in the open. “J-Joey.” He gasped, cheeks tinged pink. 

 

“Uh what's wrong,” Joey said, tilting his head not noticing his hard cock yet.

 

Yugi was barely able to focus on what was being said by Joey, his eyes were drawn right towards his crotch. “B-...big.” Was all that came out of his mouth making him gulp, his mouth suddenly dry and he was beginning to feel incredibly warm and he could feel his cock twitching inside of his pants. 

 

“Oh man,” Joey said trying to cover his hardening cock with his hands as his cheeks burned bright red. “Sorry Yug, I don't know what came over me.” Chuckled Joey rubbing the back of his head with one hand while the other tried and failed to cover his hard cock. “It just kinda surprised me and….ah Yugi?” 

 

Yugi had all but stopped listening, in fact he wasn’t even paying Joey any attention. His attention was sorely on the massive cock that was being covered by his friend's hand, his eyes were locked right on it and his tongue darted out his mouth licking his lips. Many didn’t know it, but Yugi had long since come to the terms that he was gay, seeing as how most of the time he got hit on by girls like Mai or Tea-though she seemed to have a thing for the Pharaoh who didn’t have the same feelings for her-that being said, currently looking at the hard dick right before his eyes had ignited something inside of him and that something was a hunger and that was a hungner for Joey’s dick. go

 

“Uh Yugi you ok Buddy?” Joey asked wondering if his freakish cock had scared his friend, “Look I know it is not normal for it to double in size like that but please answer me”

 

Yugi didn’t answer, as he was still looking right at Joey’s dick. He hardly noticed that he began to approach him, or the fact that he was now standing before Joey and dropped to his knees knocking his hand away and grabbing his dick barely able to fit his hand around it. And before Joey could get even a single word in he opened his mouth and took the first five inches of Joey’s thick rod of man meat into his mouth.

 

“AHHHH” Joey moaned out his head thumping back against the wall as his hand flew to Yugi’s hair pushing the smaller male further down the shaft.

 

Yet Yugi didn’t seem to mind, in fact he moaned around Joey’s shaft as the other 5 inches soon vanished into his mouth and then down his throat, his face completely buried in Joey's crotch nose pressing into his pubes. ‘ Fuck, I can’t believe I’m doing this!’ Yugi thought to himself, his throat constricting around Joey’s thick rod as he pulled back to the tip, and then went back down. ‘ But he tastes so good.’ 

 

Joey moaned loudly bucking his hips unable to hold back from his first blowjob as he spilled his thick load down Yugi’s throat.

 

Yugi pulled back to the tip, letting Joey’s thick load spill into his mouth, his eyes sliding shut while his tongue swirled the load around in his mouth before letting it slide down his throat and into his stomach, ‘Fuck, its so thick and so salty yet sweet.’ He closed his eyes suckling on the tip of his cock like he was drinking from a straw his hand grabbing at Joey’s balls to give them a squeeze to get every drop he could out of him.

 

Panting Joey tried to gather his wits about what had just happened, his first blowjob and he got it from Yugi who also swallowed his entire load.

 

Pulling off Joeys dick with a loud, “pop” Yugi licked his lips clean of his cum shivering as he could still taste it. Looking at Joey’s dick he was surprised to see that he was still hard as a rock, a sight that excited Yugi even more. Feeling his hunger return, but this time it wasn't hunger to suck on Joey’s dick but one to have him inside of him, and he was gonna get just that. Standing up he turned around and grabbed the hem of his pants and pulled them down not caring for the fact that he was stripping right before his best friend, as his pants came down Joey’s eyes were drawn to Yugi’s surprisingly cute bubble butt that had a slight jiggle to it. Turning back around he was shocked to see that Yugi was sporting a 5-inch long 3.5-thick pecker and it was twitching. 

 

“On your back.” Yugi’s voice was layered thick with lust, his normally innocent looking eyes were dark and clouded with lust. “Lay back, and stay like that.” 

 

Looking confused Joey did not move fast enough for Yugi.

 

Growing impatient, Yugi forced Joey down not because he was stronger than him, but because Joey was still in shock by seeing this new side of his friend. Climbing up on top of Joey and straddling his lap, Yugi let his bouncing bubble butt grind against Joey’s aching shaft making him shiver as he was soon going to have that massive dick in him. His cheeks burned red, as he lifted himself up positioning himself right over the head and with a single breath he forced himself down right on to Joey's dick and took all 10 inches inside of him and sat right down in his lap his head fell back as he arched his back his virgin hole being invaded and his cherry shattered by his best friends penis. 

 

The two paused in a moment of pure bliss as they were joined together, Joey’s cock being hugged and squeezed by Yugi’s inner walls while said walls were stretched and filled with warmth from the welcomed invader. Joey’s cock spasmed inside of Yugi’s ass and he bucked a Yugi lifted himself up and slammed himself back down both of them letting out moans of pure pleasure, both their heads thrown back while Joey’s hands came up to rest atop Yugi’s bubble behind as he could only watch his friend bounce on his dick as if it was something he had been wanting to do for most his life, Yugi was gasping, mewling, moaning, and shivering in pleasure, his face one of pure pleasure as a red blush stained his cheeks his eyes glazed with lust and almost seemed to spark in the light. The sight was alone to make Joey buck and drive his dick hard into him when Yugi slammed down. 

 

The two of them lost themselves in the throws of ecstasy, Yugi’s ass bouncing and jiggling as Joey slammed up into sheathing his dick into his hole with each thrust of his pelvis. Yugi’s gasps were met with Joey’s moans, cries met with groans and grunts as they were drowning in the sensation of one another. Joey groaned and growled as Yugi bounced up and down on his dick, pulling off to the top and coming back down hard on the massive member inside of him as it twitched and throbbed spurts of pre coating Yugi’s inner walls to slick them letting Yugi bounce faster and Joey to thrust into him just as fast, their ends were approaching and both of them had no means of stopping to either pull off/out. 

 

It took one last thrust, and both boys were pushed over the edge. Joey nearly letting out a roar as he felt his dick twitching and spasming as he started to come, thick hot seed spurting from his dick like a volcano as it shot deep into Yugi’s ass with slick wet sounds coming from them as Yugiu continued to ride him even as Joey came, and it was with a scream of his own that Yugi came, his 5-incher twitching before releasing his load of cum in several spurts that sprayed all over his and Joey’s stomach and some on Joey’s costume before Yugi collapsed on top of him panting heavily only letting out a small squeak as Joey’s arms snaked around him holding him in place as Joey was still cumming inside of him filling him with his thick seed and just letting both of them relax from the aftermath of their fucking. 

Unknown to either of them outside of the room, laughing quietly to himself was none other than Yugi’s Grandpa. The elderly man had known that his grandson and Joey had feelings for one another as such he had made sure to “accidentally” give Joey a costume that was too small for him and he knew Yugi would come looking for him so he had made use of a little bit of string to slam the door shut and locked it before Yugi could escape and from then on it was all on them.

 

“Hey Mr. Moto.” Turning to where the sound of his name was called, he saw it was Tea and Tristan both of them in costume with Tea being the Magician of Faith and Tristan being what looked to be a barbarian-much to the elder Moto’s amusement. “Have you seen Joey and Yugi? They were supposed to meet us outside the shop.” 

 

The Elder Moto couldn’t help it , he laughed. He laughed loudly as he placed his hands behind his back and began walking. “Come along children, they’ll be down in a few minutes or so.” He chuckled. “For now, why not come and help me pass out candy and duel monster cards.” 

Chapter 33: Brother's Punishment (Big Hero 6 Tadashi/Hiro)

Hiro smiled as he snuck back into the house, his pocket full of money from the latest Bot Fight, he had made a killing easily raking in more money then the Cafe makes in a month and considering the Cafe was actually very popular that was quite the sum of money. Entering the room he shared with his brother, Hiro opened a safe hidden under his desk and deposited the money before smiling as he stripped down to his black boxer briefs and climbed in bed unaware of the eyes watching him from the other side of the divider, where he thought his brother was asleep.

 

Too bad for Hiro, he wasn’t as quiet as he thought as the moment he climbed into his bed was when something struck from under the darkness under his bed. From the blackness, something snaked out and into his bed and slithered under his blankets and grabbed the boy coiling around his ankles and lifted him up and yanked him into the air above his bed. “You know.” The lights snapped on and the divider was moved aside to show none other than Hiro’s older brother Tadashi sitting up in his bed, arms crossed over his chest and a sour look on his face. “You’re not a ninja.” 

 

“What the heck! Tadashi Let me go,”  Hiro demanded, trying to get free of the restraints holding him up.

 

“Yeah I don't think so little bro.” Tadashi stretched, rolling his shoulders and rolled his head around shifting to get some of his muscles to pop. He had been waiting all night for his brother to come back, all for this moment. “See, I knew that you wouldn’t be able to resist going to another bot fight, so I made this little guy just for the occasion.” He smiled.”You like it? He works perfectly for catching people or little brothers who were doing something they weren’t supposed to be doing.” 

 

“Ha Ha Very funny now stop it Tadashi,” Hiro said with a dry laugh.

 

“No.” Tadashi stood up, moving over to his drawer as more of the metallic black tentacles moved Hiro into a different position forcing him on to his hands and his knees forcing his ass back into the air, another pair lifted up out from under his bed and grabbed the back of his underwear and with a swift yank downward they forced them down and laid Hiro’s round perky slightly bubble like behind bare for Tadashi to see. “You see Hiro, both Aunt Cass and I have been to lenient with you when it comes to how to deal with how you’ve been behaving as such its time to resort to some...old school methods.” Shirting through the drawer he continued digging, searching for something he never thought he’d have to use and upon finding it he turned around and slapped the object against his hand and that object was a belt.

 

“Wait what do you think you are about to do Tadashi,” Hiro cried at the sight of the belt his struggles renewed with greater vigor.

 

“Giving you what should have been given in the first place.” Tadashi cracked the belt across his hand with a loud crack, not even flinching as he looked right at Hiro. “And that is a proper punishment.” Lifting the belt up he brought it down with a flick of his wrist and brought it down hard across his ass. 

 

SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK!

 

Hiro screamed out loudly as he was whipped by his older brother, his tan tight little ass quickly reddening.

 

“You brought this on yourself Hiro.” Tadashi remarked, bringing the belt down on his ass again and again. He knew it hurt, he had experience with it, but if he was gonna get Hiro to understand and to learn his lesson he knew he couldn’t continue to coddle him and not continue to let him go off without being punished. “This is for your own good.” Bringing his hand back, he brought his hand down and let the belt come down on his ass with another rain of blows to his brother’s ass watching as his cheeks slowly began to turn from their normal color to a slight pink and slowly began darkening more and more.

 

SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK

 

Hiro was sobbing as his ass stung under the unrelenting blows of the belt, the aged leather biting into his skin.

 

The blows kept coming and coming, over and over again as Tadashi watched the pink slowly turn darker and darker, turning to a bright cherry red, then a deep cherry red, to a deep crimson red no doubt from how hard it was smacking against his ass with each thrust. Tadashi only stopped when he saw the color get darker to the point he knew that Hiro wouldn’t be able to sit right for a good few days. Sighing, he set the belt down and rubbed his brother's ass. “This hurt me more than it hurt your baby bro, but it needed to be done.” He pulled back. “Of course….your punishment isn’t over yet.” 

 

Panting and trying to end his sobs Hiro looked at Tadashi, his eyes as red as his ass.

 

Finally emerging from the darkness under his bed, was one last metallic looking tentacle, only this one had a strange opening around the tip that moved towards Hiro’s flaccid cock. The tip slowly covered his dick and stayed there for a moment not moving at all before finally pulling back and when it did a piece of iti was left behind that soon molded itself into what looked to be a cage:a cock cage to be suffice completely surrounding Hiro’s boy rod and keeping itself locked tight around it and if that wasn’t enough part of the cage seemed to slink down and form a band around his balls as well. “There we go.” 

 

Falling back on the bed exhausted Hiro passed out before he could register what his brother had done to him.

 

Tadashi smiled, placing the covers over Hiro and rubbed his head. “Hopefully, this will teach him a lesson if not.” He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck and sighed. “I might just need to get creative .” 

Chapter 34: Exposed in the Junkyard (The Iron Giant- Hogarth/Dean)

The summer sun was bearing down on the small little town, the heat wave that had it was one of the worse anyone had ever seen, everyone was doing what they could to beat the heat, from sitting under the shade of the trees, some had broke out their pools to swim in and some had gone to the lake to cool off. This was certainly one of the summers that had ever hit the town, and it was one where you’d prefer to be in water, in shade, or in doors. Or if you were Hogarth Hugehs, who decided to spend his summer with his friend Dean McCoppin at his scrapyard, ever since the summer had started Hogarth had been spending nearly all of his time at the Junkyard either hanging with Dean or checking out his newly made sculptures to see what else he had created it also help with how tall they were there was plenty of shade for Hogarth to sit under and watch Dean work. 

 

Like right now, Dean was working on putting the finishing touches of one of his newly made sculptures to make sure it was perfect. Due to the heat the man had forgone wearing his usual get up and settled for a loose fitting white-beater T-shirt and a pair of shorts that sagged slightly and were baggy enough to catch the cool breeze that was blowing through the yard. “Ya know, most kids tend to keep inside, or go swimming on days like this.” Dean said not even looking over his shoulder to know that Hogarth was approaching, he had been mentally counting down till the kid showed up. “Should I start just laying out a welcome mat for you?”

 

“Yeah but that is so boring it is more fun hanging with you,” Hogarth said to the older male a bright smile on his young face.

 

Dean snorted with a smirk and lowered his shades. “Right.” He snorted. “Just be careful kid, I got a lot of new material laying around and your mom would cook me alive if you got hurt.” He said moving back over to his scrap pile and began sorting through it. 

 

Jumping up on a pile Hogarth started prattling on to Dean as he walked to the edge looking down at the older dark haired male.

 

Dean was idly listening, sorting through his pile as he searched for the right piece for his recent sculpture. He would give a nod, and make a small sound of agreement. As he was sorting he was keeping an eye on Hogarth to make sure the teen wasn’t gonna hurt himself. “Kid careful.” He said watching as Hogarth was jumping from place to place on the pile. “This ain’t exactly the stablest pile around here.” 

 

Hogarth lost his balance falling forward not noticing the back of his pants getting caught on a thin strong piece of metal till they ripped as he fell off the pile landing on Dean and knocking him to the ground too.

 

They landed with a loud grunt kicking up a small cloud of smoke and laid there in a heap of tangled limbs. Dean groaned, reaching up to rub his eyes-noting his shades were gone-as he sighed. “Kid, I told you to be careful.” He groaned. “That was the one thing I-” Dean’s words slowly began to come to a stop as he opened his eyes and he looked at what was in his face. “The heck?” that something just so happened to be Hogarth’s bare crotch, but it wasn’t just that cause right in front of him resting atop of a pair of plum size balls was Hogarth’s 2-inch long 2.3-thick dick. “Wow.” was all he could say upon looking at the boy's small dick.

 

Groaning and trying to sit up Hogarth caused his tiny cocklet to slide into Dean’s open mouth making him moan out in pleasure as his small tool was engulfed.

 

Dean’s eyes widen as he gave a muffled grunt, his tongue moving almost instantly to press against the boys’ tiny tool and gave it a small lick, call it a reaction but Dean had gotten around quite a few times and as such he was accustomed to sucking dick so the sudden feeling of having Hogarth’s small pecker in his mouth was no different than sucing on another dick. 

 

Grunting Hogarth ground his crotch into Dean’s mouth as the need to pee built but he did not want to end this sensation.

 

Dean’s tongue swirled around the small rod, and curled around under the head while he teasingly licked and lapped at the head giving it a smack with his tongue merely using his tongue to move it around while he scraped his teeth along the head of Hogarth’s dick while the tip of his tongue toyed with the slit of his dick. 

 

With a howl and his hands flying down to Dean’s hair, Hogarth let go his cock pulsing so hard that some piss shot out into Dean’s mouth.

 

There was a snort and Dean groaned from the combined taste, the mixture of the bitter taste of Hogarth’s piss and the slightly sweet and tang like flavor of his cum mixing together as they slid right down his throat as he swallowed it down without an issue. 

 

Panting Hogarth fell to the side his cock softening to barely over an inch in size.

 

“Well.” Smirked Dean slowly sitting up as he dusted himself off. “I can say I wasn’t expecting that to happen.” He chuckled lowly. “At the very least, you should have given a guy a warning though considering I’m betting that was your first I’m not surprised~” He teased.

 

Hogarth was bright red trying not to look Dean in the face as he covered his soft cock with his hands.

 

“Hey now, it's no need to hide, I mean it's perfectly normal for a kid like you to have a small shot like that.” Joked Dean sniggering to himself. “I mean yea, normally you should be bigger given your age, but hey nothing wrong with having a tiny tool, it still get’s the work done right~?” 

 

Blushing harder Hogarth tried to stutter out a response but froze as he saw Dean undoing his belt.

 

“Of course, I can understand why you’d be shy about it.” Chuckled Dean, his hand undoing his belt and then grasping the zipper and pulling it down. His hand reached into his pants and fished out his cock and let it pop right out. “Cause I’d doubt you’d be able to ever match me.” Dean’s dick was a whopping 10-inch long 5.9-thick rod of man meat with his balls slipping out showing that they were the size of honeycombs. “Now Hogarth, I told you to be careful and not cause an issue.” He smirked standing right before Hogarth’s whose eyes were locked with Dean’s dick. “You know what that means right?”

 

Gulping Hogarth’s tongue flicked out licking his lips as he stared at the plum colored head of the massive cock hanging inches from his face.

 

Right before he could even get the chance to lick it, Dean pulled back confusing Hogarth as to why he had pulled away. He soon got his answer when his head was knocked to the side and his cheek stung. “Now now, you want to do that, you gotta earn it.” He smirked as he did it again, knocking his head to the other side. “You just couldn’t help yourself and cause some trouble could you?” Again, and again he smacked Hogarth’s face with his thick meat making him groan as his cheeks began stinging with each hit causing his cheeks to slowly gain red marks in the shape of his dick. 

 

Hogarth was in shock he did not know what to do as Dean kept cock slapping him with his huge hard dick.

 

By the time he had finally stopped, Hogarth’s cheeks had two count them, two matching red marks on his two cock shaped marks on his right and left cheeks. “There we go, now then what do you have to say for yourself hm?” He asked, completely ignoring the fact that due to all the cock slapping his own cock had gotten hard and was standing tall right before Hogarth’s face. “Go on, you know what to say.” 

 

“I am Sorry Daddy, I will listen to you from now on,” Hogarth said blushing brightly.

 

“That’s a good boy.” Smiled Dean reaching out and running his fingers through Hogarth’s hair. “Now, look what you did to daddy’s dick.” He motioned to his hard cock, throbbing right before his eyes. “You got daddy all hard and excited from punishing you, and you know what that means right?” 

 

Gulping Hogarth opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue.

 

Grabbing hold of Hogarth by his hair he lined his dick up with his open mouth and then slid it right in letting his thick meat glide along his tongue and pushed right into his mouth and didn’t stop till all ten thick inches were stuffed right down his throat and Hogarth’s nose was pushed against his nest of pubes forcing him to inhale his thick musk as even while wearing the shorts the heat of the sun had been cooking him all day as such he had worked up a light sweat resulting in a light musk coming off his body and he held him in place. “Fuck yes, I don't know what’s good the heat from the sun or the heat from your mouth around my dick.” He held on tight to the boy’s hair and slowly pulled his rod from his mouth and then plunged it right back in and started pumping his hips.

 

In and out, in and out, his hips surged forward pumping his dick into his throat gliding across his tongue and pulling out of the warm confines of his mouth and then back into the tight wet hole that was Hogarth’s throat. His heavy balls roughly smacked against the boy’s chin with great force slowly turning his chin as red as the boy’s cheeks were from the cock slapping that had taken place a few moments prior. 

 

Tears poured down Hogarth’s cheeks as his face was fucked by the thick cock giving him only small gasps of air as his vision clouded.

 

Harder and faster he went, pounding away nearly bending over Hogarth’s head as he plunged his dick deep into his throat, had it been any longer than Hogarth was sure that Dean’s dick would have pushed down into his stomach. Each surge of his throat forced his dick deeper into his throat as pre oozed from the man’s meat and with each surge was rubbing it into his tongue making sure that the boy got a taste of the pre as spurt after spurt of the thick tar like pre was also shooting down his throat coating the back of Hogarth’s throat in it. 

 

With each and every thrust, Dean could feel his balls twitching no doubt churning with the seed that had yet to be shot from his cock, with the heat wave that had been hitting them combined with the fact that Hogarth had been visiting him every day Dean hardly found time to actually get his rocks off, so the fact that he was finally get off was a god send to him. “Fuck Kid!” He groaned fingers curling nails digging into Hogarth’s scalp as he pounded and plundered his oral hole. He could hardly hold off any longer, and with one last thrust forcing his dick into Hogarth’s throat and he gave a loud groan and he came and came hard, a thick stream of cum sprayed down his throat coating it in Dean’s thick spunk and quickly went right down his throat and into his stomach filing it with Dean’s warm thick spunk. 

 

For Hogarth he groaned, tears spilling down his cheeks as were trails of drool and some of the pre that slipped out around Dean’s thick shaft, it dribbled down his chin and dripped down on to his shirt staining the material with drool and pre, if that wasn’t enough the feeling of having Dean fucking his throat and shooting his load down into his stomach had gotten him excited and much to his shame he found himself hitting his own release, a much smaller load spraying all over the ground at Dean’s feet. Dean groaned as he eased up on the grip, but then pulled back and out of Hogarth’s mouth smiling as the last spurts of his seed sprayed all over the boy’s face and some landing in his hair giving him a nice little facial. “N-Now, what have we learned?” 

 

“Always listen to daddy,” Hogarth said panting his lips bright red and his eyes glazed over.

 

Dean smirked. “Good boy.” Dean smiled, patting him on the head as if it were a pet. It was then that he noticed something, looking down at the tiny tool that was Hogarth’s dick he smirked when he saw the puddle of cum laying at his feet and some even on his shoes. “Now look what you’ve gone and done, you’ve made a mess all over Daddy’s shoes.” He chuckled, his dick twitching. “Guess Daddy is gonna have to punish you again.” 

Chapter 35: Under New Managment (Young Justice- Garfield Logan)

To say that the show was falling a bit on a hard time was a massive understatement. Due to a bit of bad publicity, as well as some rumors that had been going around from some unknown source Garfield’s show had been slowly dropping, each and every passing day the ratings were going lower and lower and no one was sure how or why it was happening. Even the normally happy and cheerful Gretchen Goode wasn’t even sure how or why they were suddenly losing money and it showed when she “accidently” snapped at a crew of reports that had come to her home to try and get answers from her….suffice to say their studio lost even more money after that incident and Goode World Studios had lost even more money since then.

 

So the studio had been trying to think of ways to try and gain more viewers to gain more cash to keep themselves afloat. They’d tried a crossover episode, they’d tried time travel, they’d tried dimensional travel, none of them worked or even got anyone interested, and they lost even more money because of them. Suffice to say, they were running out of ideas and running out of them fast, even Garfield was having issues trying to put a positive spin on the current situation, and as long as his contract held he could not even bail on the show as it bombed.

 

As such, he was slowly growing to believe that they weren’t ever going to find some way to get more fans to watch the show. At least, until one of the producer’s came to them with an idea on how to get it down, it was a bold, new approach that none of them had thought of and while it seemed a bit barbaric and basic they were willing to give it a shot, cause what else did they have to lose. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

“Alright, now Gar remmeber this episode kicks off from last week's episode, where you aka Tork have been stranded on an unknown planet and are lost.” The director told him as they were setting up the scene for today’s episode, the theme of said episode was something that Gar didn’t know about. “You’re exploring the planet searching for any and every way to contact your ship to get you out off the planet, understand?” 

 

“Yeah but what is this scene here,” Garfield asked, pointing to a scene that only had the line ‘Stay in Character’ written, no lines or anything.

 

“Sorry, but that is a surprise.” The director clapped him on his shoulder. “Now then, come along we’ve got to get ready, we go live soon, just be ready for today’s episode and we should be good.” 

 

Garfield sighed but got into character as the show started, he made sure to focus just on being Tork and not coming out of character as the shoot continued.

 

“Alright! Places people! Places!” The set had been changed to look like some sort of weird and strange almost alien like jungle, and yet everything looked almost completely real. From the trees, the soil, the ground, the vines, etc all of it looked so real. “And we are going in five...four...three...two...one...and Action!” The Director called as the lights went down and the camera’s went on signaling for Gar to begin acting.  

 

The mystery scene quickly started and Gar had to hold back a yelp as he was restrained by vines and stripped naked on camera, his soft 10-inch 5.9-thick  green cock and apple size balls exposed to the camera.

 

The vines were strong, durable and thick as no matter how much he struggled and fought against them more just kept coming, no matter how many Gar tore or fought against they just held on to him and kept a tight grip on his body. Multiple vines coiled around his wrist and ankles grasping at them and forcing them apart holding him in a spread eagle style. The ground rumbled, as slowly a fissure formed and from it a massive flower bud rose up, the source of the vines. The bud shuddered as more vines sprouted from it and moved towards him.

 

Two vines slowly moved towards his feet, the bottom of the vines having hundreds if not thousands of nub looking bubs on them which ran across his feet and over them too, slowly moving between his toes and coiling around them simulating each of his five toes. Two more vines moved towards him as he fought against them, these two have two bulbs with an opening at the tip that latched on to the green teen’s nipples and suddenly started sucking on them. 

 

Gar was torn between laughing, screaming and moaning as all the sensations assaulted his body at the same time.

 

Another vine moved towards Garfield’s soft cock, this one branching off into four smaller vines two of which coiled around the base and just under the head of Garfield’s dick, and the other two moved towards his balls and wrapped around the apple size green orbs and squeezed them. The vines holding the arms of the laughing teen raised them up as two more vines covered in the same small numerous nubs pushed against his pits and began rubbing and teasing them as the suction on his nipples increased and the vines around the base and under the head of his dick began pumping it. 

 

Cameras zoomed in catching every moment as Garfield was molested on set, his body tensing and his voice singing out in a cacophony of moans, groans, laughs and screams.

 

A larger vine rose from the bud and slowly moved towards him, the tip of this one looks like a regular vine, but it showed that it wasn’t as the tip slowly began to spread open showing to be a dripping drooling mouth like maw dripping with some sort of clear looking fluid that dribbled down on to the ground. I approached Garfield and then opened wider almost in a blooming motion and wrapped around the head of his dick inching down inch after inch of his dick slowly taking it all inside with each and once it was inside Garfield began to feel as if his cock was being sucked, the vine moving back and forth as it was assaulted from the sheer warmth and tightness of the mouth like vine wrapped around it.

 

The ratings were skyrocketing as they streamed the special episode live of Tork being molested by plants and milked.

 

The small vines wrapped around his balls squeezed and pumped them, playing with them as they swung them back and forth. The vines sucking on his nipples suched harder and harder, almost pulling on his nipples. A new one sprouted from the ground behind Garfield, this one looking like a long narrow one with multiple vines branching off its main portion, it moved between Garfield’s green mounds and pressed against his hole and the tip slowly growing wet as it began to secrete some sort of liquid against his hole that caused heat to spread through his entire body, when it felt his hole relax enough the wings latched on to the tight dark pink hole and slowly wiggled their way inside and began to spread it opening allowing the main vine to push its way into his hole. 

 

Soon the director was signaling that it was time to wrap up so the episode could end with Tork cumming and trapped by the plant.

 

The vine at his hole pushed in and pushed in deep, secreting the same liquid that was slicking up his inner walls, causing them to pulse and undulate around the vine as it wiggled and coiled around inside of him, pumping itself in and out of his ass as an intense pace, thanks to the liquid acting as lube. The other vines continued to tease and play with him, the suction to his nipples increased, as the vines teasing and playing with his pits and feet picked up their pace. Garfield could do nothing but gasp and shudder, laughing and moaning so loud and hard tears were dripping down his face as his dick throbbed and twitched, it wasn’t long before he howled loudly and he suddenly came and came hard. His dick exploded as a thick torrent of his spunk shot from his dick and down into the vine, and it showed as the vine bulged almost as if it was a person swallowing down his seed. 

 

The flower bud began to slowly bloom opening up to show what looked to be a mass of more withering, wet, and wiggling mass of vine like tentacles as the ones holding Garfield slowly lifted him up over the mouth and were slowly lowering him down into it. 

 

“And Cut!” Then right before it could it all stopped, and he was lowered to the ground where he fell into a boneless heap. “That was perfect! Simply perfect! We managed to raise the ratings in an instant! This idea was golden! Simply golden!” The Director cheered. “If this week's episode did so well! Then the next one is sure to bring the ratings through the roof!”

 

Garfield grunted. “N-Next weeks?” 

 

“That’s right! We’ve got a whole slew of new ideas since this one worked so well!” Garfield could only let out a low groan as the Director went on to continue speaking about all the new designs and ideas they were going to get to use, it was going to be a long next few seasons. 

 

Chapter 36: Services For Training (Pokemon- Ash/MOB)

To say that Ash was excited to be getting some help with his Pokemon was an understatement. As a Pokemon Trainer, Ash was always looking for ways to improve himself and make him and his Pokemon stronge. So it came as no surprise as to when Brock, Misty, and himself had run into their old friend and ninja in training Aya and her Pokemon partner Venonat who had been searching for a Pokemon that they had found the spider like Pokemon called Ariados and after a short battle they discovered that the Ariados was owned by Aya’s tutor an elderly man named Sarutobi. And after being brought to the compound where Aya and other Pokemon trainers were training to learn the art of Pokemon Ninjitsu. Almost eagerly the three of them had agreed to train with them wanting to better themselves as trainers and improve their own skills as well as their Pokemon’s skills/movesets. 

 

In little to no time they had all been given the proper outfits and were soon dressed in Ninja outfits and prepared for training. They were split up into separate groups due to the colors of their outfits. For Misty who was given the blue outfit she was going for the Pokemon beauty treatment though she soon learned that she must face her fears and gets put in front of a Spinarak, as the beauty treatment involved getting webbing all over her face. The yellow was where Brock was given/sent and it was where he was, as he was on the field showing Pineco's abilities in combat using his spikes to pop balloons on a course. And lastly, the red outfit is where Ash is, as he and the other trainers in red were watching a battle between Houndoon and Hypno. 

 

Ash was enjoying the battle, then again he enjoyed all kinds of Pokemon battles for the excitement or the thrill that came from battling. The Houndoon and the Hypno were going back and forth with Houndoom having the speed and the superior Type effectiveness, but the Hypno and its trainer were not going to give up, not by a long shot. “Hypno! Use Hypnosis!” Called Hypno’s trainer making a hand sign, the hand sign being a way to help him focus and not lose his concentration on the battle.

 

“Hypno! Hypno.” The Psychic type Pokemon chanted, waving its pendant from side to side using it as a medium for its psychic powers. The eyes of the Pokemon began glowing as it released waves of pure psychic power that were sent right towards Houndoom aiming to put the dark canine to sleep for the rest of the battle. 

 

“Houndoon dodge it!” Houndoon’s trainer bellowed as his partner barked and leapt into the air and avoided the attack. And while the Pokemon had avoided the attack, the same could not be said about the trainers who had gotten caught in the attack, thankfully most of them weren’t affected by the attack as they were able to quickly shake off the affects...the same could not be said for Ash however as the boy was hit with the attack and his eyes began drooping and slowly got heavy, he swayed from side to side before falling back and soon found himself sleeping. 

 

Sarutobi who had been watching the match saw this, and sighed with narrowed eyes. Clapping his hands both trainers and their Pokemon stopped their battle, with another hand motion a trainer with a Wartortle nodded and the Wartortle turned towards Ash and blasted him in the face with a low level Water Gun. 

 

Sputtering Ash sat up confused as to why he was suddenly so wet, before jumping up and yelling at the trainer and wartortle.

 

“Enough!” Snapped Sarutobi glaring at Ash making the boy go silent. “It would seem Ash that you are not suited for this type of Training.” He said shaking Ash to his core. “I had thought you were, and yet this had proven to me that you are not yet ready for something like this.”

 

“What but it wasn’t my fault the…” Ash started saying only to be interrupted by Sarutobi.

 

“That does not matter.” Sarutobi snapped, his voice echoing through the area. “Any trainer should have been able to shake off such a low level Hypnosis, even a novice trainer would be able to shake it off.” He shook his head. “This only proves that you are not yet at the level to train with us.” 

 

“What but you can’t,” Ash complained as he pouted, thinking he was about to be kicked out.

 

“That doesn’t mean I am kicking you out.” Sarutobi’s sudden answer had relit the hope inside of Ash that he would get to continue training. “If you wish to be considered worthy of training with us then you are going to have to pass a test...that’s if you think you’re up to the task.” 

 

“Of course I am up to the Task,” Ash said a confident and determined look on his face as he stared at Sarutobi.

 

“Good, then your task is simple.” Ash waited with baited breath. “You have to service the other trainers and their Pokemon wearing nothing but this.” From behind him Sarutobi pulled out what looked to be a pair of red speedo. “Should you succeed then you will be allowed to continue the course.”

 

Blushing Ash grabbed the Speedo and accepted the challenge, his pride not letting him back down.

 

Quickly Changing Ash faced the assembled males and their pokemon in nothing but the small red speedo that barely contained his cock or ass.

 

Sarutobi nodded as he motioned for the students to move towards Ash. “Then I leave you to it.” Sarutobi said turning away and leaving Ash at the mercy of his students and their Pokemon who all gave Ash a smirk and they pounced on him, many of them stripping off their outfits and freeing their already hard cocks of various size as they were all eager to get their rocks off and so were their Pokemon. 

 

Moving to his knees Ash started sucking on the first cock as his hands stroked two more, another two thrust into the crook of his elbows and two more fucked his armpits.

 

They thrusted against his body, rubbing their cocks against any open space they could see. Some even managed to rub and rut against his hair, one of them moved on to his own knees and rubbed his hard aching rod between Ash’s cheeks gripping the boys supple ass cheeks grinding against his ass with each thrust moaning he leaned against him humping and grinding against his ass. 

 

The one that was being sucked off groaned, as his cock was being wrapped around by the warm wet oral hole that was hugging his dick, he mewled and moaned pre spurting into his mouth giving Ash a taste of the slightly bitter tasting pre and the thrust of the boy was rubbing it into his tongue. 

 

The group wasted no time taking any pleasure they could from Ash’s body, using and coating every inch in their fluids as moans filled the training grounds.

 

They managed to get him into a different position, as Ash finally took one of the dicks into his ass and was bouncing on it wildly, as another two had his legs up and were rutting against his feet letting the boy’s toys rub and grind against the heads of their dicks. He was surrounded in a semi-circle of dicks taking them into either his mouth or his hands letting him get a taste of all the different pre that was coating them and finding that each one tasted completely different from one another. 

 

Ash was enjoying the entire situation as the class used his body for their pleasure and the pleasure of their pokemon partners.

 

It wasn’t long before all of the Trainers and Pokemon all felt their release drawing near and none of them could hold back, heat blooming through their bodies as one by one they fried off like bottle rockets. Streams of cum spraying into the air raining down on Ash’s body soaking him in their seed or if he was sucking on one giving him a mouth full of their seed as the one fucking his ass blew inside of him flooding his tight channel with his spunk and giving Ash a nice load up his ass, more and more cum covered his body and pelted him landing on every single inch of him nearly leaving every part of his body untouched even his hair had streaks of cum staining it.

 

It was a few minutes later that Sarutobi came back, his eyes widening slightly when he saw the sight of his students and their Pokemon all down and out covered in cum and the only one who was still standing or in this case sitting as he was still impaled on one of the students dicks was none other tha Ash. “Well, it seems you’ve both passed and beaten my expectations.” He smirked. “Well done Ash.”

Chapter 37: My Dragon Burned all My cloths(HTTYD)

Berk was at a time of pure utter peace, with the death of the Dragon Queen the dreaded and deadly Red Death the dragons were free to live their lives no longer being scared of being eaten if they didn’t find enough food to please her, and the vikings no longer had to fear the wrath of dragons invading and stealing their live stock and killing them. And it was all thanks to the efforts of two individuals, a dragon: A Night fury, and a Viking the son of the village chief Hiccup Horrendous Haddock III. Together, the two of them a dragon and a human had defeated and killed the dreaded Queen and had freed both their races, so that they may live in peace with one another, and sure there were a few flummoxes and some issues here and there along with dealing with a few invaders here and there as well as some...living issues, but soon they had managed to fix Berk up so it was a safe haven for both the Vikings living there and the Dragons who came to live there.

 

Of course for all the changes, and attachments, and addons, and other improvements that came to helping them live together it all went through none other than Hiccup, the leader of the Berk Dragon Rider’s and the head of the Dragon Academy. Thus not only did the boy have to deal with his daily problems that came with being the Chief’s son, but he had to deal with both his duties as a Dragon Rider and being the head of the Dragon Academy, now one would think someone like Hiccup would be able to handle it as he had been able to deal with all the things that he had been put through being Gobber’s apprentice when it came to being a Blacksmith. So everyone just kept on complaining to him, piling complaint after complaint on him and expecting him to solve all the problems instantly, none of them seemed to be able to see just what kind of affect that was having on the poor boy. He was getting so stressed that Gobber was positive his apprentice was going to outright attack someone.

 

Low and behold he was right, it was during a particularly rough day during Dragon Training at the academy that Snotlout had done something stupid-big shock-and that had resulted in hookfang shooting a blast of flames that had incinerated Hiccup’s work schedule to ashes, the same scheule that he had just set up so that he could hopefully do all the work and get it done to find some time to himself. Hiccup had snapped, with surprising strength he had managed to not only slug Snoutlout in the face but he had also managed to knock him off his feet and flat on his back and crack the boy’s nose. Needless to say everyone was surprised to see this and it was then that everyone took notice of the bags under the boys eyes.

 

It was official, Hiccup. Needed. A. Vacation

 

It was decided then and there that Astrid would take over the reigns of the Dragon academy with Fishlegs helping out as they were the ones that Hiccup trusted the most with the training and the academy itself, his dad would take over the things he had to in the village as he knew while his son was gonna take over from him one day he shouldn’t have just forced it all on him at once. With that out of the way, Gobber packed a Saddle with supplies for a few weeks, including a large tent, warm blankets, fishing equipment, a supply of food, flint, an axe and a few other items as he planned to send Hiccup off on vacation after he had brained Stoick upside the head with a club saying that if the boy did not get a break he might break and destroy the whole village with the dragons.

 

So the next morning Gobber was equipping the supplies to Toothless as Stoick talked with Hiccup.

 

“Take as long as you need son.” Stoick said to his boy as he patted him on his shoulder. He knew he should have seen that his son was overworked, yet he had been blind to not see how much his son’s own life was pushing down on him and with him trying to push the responsibilities of being the future chief on him wasn’t helping. “You deserve to take a break with all the work you do, not to mention all you’ve done to and for the village.” 

 

Hiccup smiled at his father, he was a bit worried about leaving as part of him didn’t want to just up and leave everything behind and leave his work unresolved. But he was so tired, not to mention stressed out, the attack on Snotlout had been an accident; he had just been so tired and so annoyed that he just lashed out blindly without even noticing. “Thanks dad.” He smiled. “Hopefully this will give Toothless and I some time to get some things in order and maybe practice a few things to prevent us from getting rusty.” 

 

“Take a few weeks son, we should be able to handle the dragons for that time, I put Astrid and Fishlegs in charge and I have banned the twins from doing anything or they will be punished by me,” Stoick said trying to sound confident at their ability to handle the dragons.

 

Hiccup could see his father was trying at the very least to show he was going to keep everything in control, and while he was still going to be worried he was going to give things the benefit of the doubt when it came to handling how things were gonna go. “Alright.” He nodded as he moved over and mounted Toothless. “Well be back, just try and keep everything under as much as possible.” He joked somewhat nervously. “Alright bud.” He locked his foot into place and rubbed Toothless’s head. “Let’s go.” 

 

Toothless nodded and spread his wings out and with a mighty leap into the air and a flap of his wings he and Hiccup took off into the air and then flew off into the open skies towards their time to relax and hopefully recuperate. 

 

They flew for what felt like hours, flying over the open ocean and through the near cloudless sky. The light of the afternoon sun shining down on them, they had kept high to the skies to get a better look at things from above. It had taken a while for them to reach it, with them having to make a stop for Toothless to stop for a bit to rest and for Hiccup to relieve himself before getting back on the flight path that Hiccup had set up for them. “Alright bud.” Smiling Hiccup looking at his map as he spotted the island they would be staying at, it had been something they had discovered during one of their own personal flights. “We found it.” 

 

Toothless made a sound as they changed the tail fin and slowly began to come down to stop right in a small clear field. “And here it is bud.” Smiled Hiccup. “Our home from home.” 

 

The site was perfect, it had a large area woods to one side, and a steep cliff to another, on the third side was a river coming from a large waterfall that was broken up with one of the offshoots of the waterfall being significantly weaker and slower it would be perfect for washing in, and in the cliff once they were on the ground was a cave entrance that would make nice storage after he explored it a bit.

 

“Yep, this is gonna work just fine.” Hiccup folded up his map and put it away in his bag. He unhooked his foot and slid off Toothless’s back and looked around the surrounding area and smiled. “Yep, lots of space for the both of us, a cliff for us to take off from, a place to wash, not to mention a place for us to fish, and of course plenty of Lumber.” he removed his belongs from Toothless’s back and set them up before looking around and nodding. “Alright bud, let’s get to making this home shall we?”

 

~Scene Break~

 

It had taken them a few days to get everything all set up, they had to gather quite a bit of wood from the forest for what Hiccup had in mind. What the small viking had in store for their temporary home was simple, thanks to all the wood they had managed to gather and collect as well as some materials he had brought from Berk he had managed to build himself and Toothless quite the comfortable little place for them. It wasn’t anything spectacular or amazing, just a small two room cabin against the cliff, thanks to the fact that the cave is small so it is used as a third room due to the fact Hiccup had built the cabin over it. He also built a bathroom over the waterfall base so he has an approximation of running water , they then spent a good amount of the time collecting food catching and both trapping it so they wouldn’t have to worry about their supplies running out. The reason it only took him two days is actually thanks to all the times he was stuck helping rebuild burnt down homes after Dragon Raids.

 

It was as they were coming back from a recent flight, exploring to see what other islands around them had to offer or see if they could find any new species of dragons. They hadn’t found any so far, but through all their searching and flying around the day had been particularly hot and as such the heat had caused him to sweat quite a bit resulting in Hiccup stripping out of his clothes and moving to go and bathe to get rid of the smell that was coming off him. 

 

Unknown to Hiccup his clothes that he had been wearing he’d tossed to the side and settled on getting washed up, as such he had completely forgotten about the fact that he’d been soaked to the bone from having dove into the water with Toothless during a stunt and those clothes had landed right on top of the bag containing his dry clothes. Toothless seeing this wanted to help his Rider out had turned towards the wet clothes-and unknowingly the dry ones as well-and had reared his head back heat gathering in his mouth that quickly turned a dark shade of blue before he let the bolt of fire shoot out his mouth and lit the clothes a flame. Smiling to himself he moved off to the side to wait for Hiccup to return from his shower. In no time, Hiccup returned from his shower not bothering with a towel to get dry as he would simply air dry, he came to a stop where he had set down his bag holding his clothes only to see it wasn’t there. 

 

“Toothless, did you move my bag with my clothes?” He asked his friend as he looked around for the bag. As he was looking he paused when he noticed something. That something being a pile of ashes in the same spot where his clothes had been. Getting a sudden feeling in his gut he turned towards Toothless. “Toothless, did you try and dry my wet clothes?” Toothless turned towards him and nodded. “You did remember to move them off my bag right? The bag holding all of my dry clothes right?” 

 

Tilting his head to the side in confusion Toothless stared at Hiccup.

 

Hiccup groaned into his hands, as it became clear to him what had happened. “Thank you for nothing, you useless reptile.” 

 

Toothless pouted at the unneeded insult wondering what he had done.

 

~Scene Break~

 

Thanks to Toothless all but incinerating his clothes, Hiccup knew he had to find something to wear. Sadly he didn’t want to fly back to Berk and risk being exposed to everyone, nor did he want to try and sneak back and risk someone seeing him, so he decided that he would need to get creative. He gathered up some vines, and some leaves and had managed to fashion up some clothes or at least a cover up, sadly while it worked it didn’t work fully. As Hiccup’s makeshift clothing would occasionally ride up and he would unintentionally flash Toothless causing his dragon to catch a sight of his crotch or his ass, he’d blush and try to cover himself but it would always happen and he couldn’t make any other type of clothes as they either didn’t hold up or ended up being too big.

 

Unknown to Hiccup, Toothless was growing curious about his Rider. He didn’t understand why his rider or the others back on their nest needed that “outer skin” on their body. What was wrong with walking around with their natural skin being seen? Dragon’s didn’t require anything as they were always naked, so he couldn’t help but be curious. Of course, this curiously led into something else, with each and every time he got flashed by Hiccup he couldn’t help but want to explore his Rider’s body, he had never seen him without his “outer skin” so this was quite a sight. So as such, he took every chance he could to sniff Hiccup, running his snout along his body, from his sides, to up his legs, down his spin, even his pits. Though of all the places he sniffed the most would have to be Hiccup’s crotch and ass, reason being was due to the scent that came from Hiccup’s ass and crotch, he couldn’t explain it, nor could he place it but it smelled so good to him. 

 

When he smelled it, it smelled so good, almost sweet to him, and if possible down right intoxicating he couldn’t help but let his long wet tongue lick along his body, lapping at Hiccup’s cock and balls, and even swiping his tongue over, across and between Hiccup’s ass cheeks. Hiccup of course would force him away, not wanting Toothless to lick him in those parts, yet his dragon didn’t stop always taking a chance to lick his face, his chest, or his crotch and ass. In doing so Toothless was able to see that all his licking was getting a reaction out of Hiccup his cock would rise up and would harden twitching right before Toothless’s eyes letting him see Hiccup’s hard 6-inch long 2.3-thick meat twitching and aching with need. And like always Hiccup would go off to deal with it, yet Toothless could smell the scent of arousal and desire coming off him which led Toothless to one conclusion. 

 

Hiccup wanted to mate, and was trying to court him. 

 

Toothless had at first thought this wasn’t it, but the more he licked him, the more his tongue tasted Hiccup, the more he partook in getting reactions out of him, the more he began to see that indeed Hiccup was trying to court him. Toothless was over the moon, while he may not show it he had been wanting to mate with Hiccup for a long time now. He wasn’t sure when he had fallen for him, but he did and he wanted his Rider to be his mate, yet he wasn’t sure how to go about doing it. Yet, here on this island Hiccup was finally showing that he returned his feelings, yet he refused to act out upon them and Toothless was getting tired of these games of cat and mouse and he was ready to finally claim his rider for himself. 

~Scene Break~

 

They had just gotten back from exploring another island, the two of them dripping wet and Hiccup’s clothing had all but been destroyed by the water of the ocean. They had needed to come down and try and catch more fish, and Toothless had all but dove into the water so they could catch them thus resulting in their current state of dripping wetness. “Well, we caught our dinner bud.” Groaned Hiccup as he all but tossed away his poorly made grass/vine pants/skirt. With it gone, Toothless got a chance to look at his rider naked once more. Despite what others believed Hiccup did have a nice body, he had a light lean figure and he has a nice set of developing muscles-all that time helping Gobber came in handy-though his arms and waist are still fairly slim, what would really surprise some were that he also had a nice set of muscles in his legs yet all that paled in comparison to the boy’s ass as his clothing hid it well but Hiccup had a nice round, fir, slightly bubbly and bouncy ass. 

 

Toothless’s tongue snaked out his mouth and he licked his lips. He felt his desire burning deep within him and he felt it pulling to the surface, his pupils narrowed into slits and he let out a low rumbling nearly lust filled growl. He had been waiting long enough, he was going to have Hiccup. 

 

“Huh? Toothless? What’s wrong?” Hiccup asked slightly, turning towards his partner upon hearing him growl. “What’s got you so work-aaaaah!” Hiccup didn’t even see him coming, Toothless was a blur of black as he moved and tackled him knocking him down onto the grass below and moved over him. “Toothless! What’s gotten into-oooh!” Hiccup’s words changed into a sharp gasp, the reason being was the tickling sensation of Toothless’s large tongue sweeping over his naked body, that very same tongue that for weeks had been teasing him, both in the day and at night-and in his dreams-he didn’t know what to do as Toothless’s tongue glazed his chest and over his nipples sending sparks of pleasure through his body making him squirm. Toothless’s tongue and warm breath danced across his damp body making him shiver and gasp as the conflicting temperatures almost seemed to battle on his body making him arch his back. 

 

And like all the times before, the pleasure of that tongue licking him, dancing and gliding across his body sent fire through his veins, and all the blood started moving down towards his dick causing it to shoot right up and ache in need. “T-Toothless! Stop! What’s gotten into-” As he tried to push his dragon away Toothless pulled away enough for Hiccup to finally see just what Toothless's “problem” was. Toothless was sitting back on his haunches, his lower legs spread showing that at his crotch the slit that was used to hide his more private part was open and standing tall and at attention were Toothless’s dick. Toothless's bright pink cock was 14-inches long and 8 inches thick. The sides of it were lined with tough ridges and had a 13 inch knot at the base. Beneath the knot were a pair of equally-sized black testicles that dangled heavily between his hind legs. The head of the cock was arrow-shaped and already leaking a thick goopy slime like pre that dribbled down the head and onto the shaft soaking it-and unknown to Hiccup they were emitting a strange but thick scent that filled the air.

 

Sniffing the air Hiccup could not help the hardening of his own cock as the smell assaulted his nose and made his head feel light, the smell was just intoxicating, it smelt better then the oils trader Johann sometimes brought to Berk. He knew he shouldn’t, yet at the same time he found that he was so fascinated with Toothless’s rod of pure dragon meat, the way it pulsed and twitched and flexed, the sight of the pre dribbling down making him shiver as the scent got thicker and thicker. Shifting Hiccup moved closer to the exposed shaft his mind clouded by the scent as Toothless let out a pleased growl careful not to spook Hiccup.

 

Reaching forward with his left hand Hiccup gripped the cock, marveling at the feeling of the smooth hard flesh filling his hand with a slimey warmth as he gripped it. Slowly stroking the cock Hiccup watched as pre bubbled at the tip. A war raging in his mind about if this was right or wrong, both sides conflicting and arguing with one another driving Hiccup insane with the mental battle that was going on within him. Yet while it raged he couldn’t take his eyes off the bubble of thick slimy dragon pre that popped into thick pearl size beads that rolled down the shaft, that was all it took before the desire won out and he leaned forward to taste the salty liquid, his tongue tracing the slit as he moaned.

 

Leaning forward, Toothless bent so his mouth was level with Hiccup’s plump rear, a sight that had been teasing him for so long and now it was right before him just asking for him to taste it. With a growl he leaned forward, his nose pressing against his cheeks inhaling his scent before using his large tongue to lick over the pale flesh slowly wiggling and finding Hiccup’s virgin hole. His thick long tongue pushed prodded and played with the virgin entrance, licking and lapping at it with animal-like hunger before finally it was able to push deep into the hole letting Toothless get a real taste of Hiccup’s ass. All the while Hiccup was forced further down the cock in his mouth. Moaning louder in surprise Hiccup choked as more of the thick slime-like pre cock filled his throat, his hole pulsing around the invading tongue as he sucked, quickly learning to breathe through his nose causing him to inhale more of the strong intoxicating scent.

 

Toothless let out a pleased growl as he worked his mate’s hole open with his tongue, the suckling and rubbing on his cock was pleasing as he worked soon he would be ready. His tongue coiled and rolled around pushing around and against Hiccup’s inner walls, forcing them to stretch as the tongue pushed deeper and deeper into his hole, trails of saliva drooling out of Hiccup’s hole the further that Toothless’s tongue pushed in and filled him with his warm saliva. 

 

Groaning Hiccup felt the pre soak the inside of his throat coating it in the thick salty-yet sweet tasting pre, the dragon saliva slippery as oil filling him from the other end. Pulling back after making sure his mate was fully stretched and ready, Toothless gently pushed Hiccup off his cock and hefted the male so his stretched hole was over the soaking wet cock and with a croon Toothless let Hiccup decide if they would proceed.

 

Hiccup was panting and gasping softly, his hands dripping with the thick slime dragon pre, he brought them up to his mouth and started licking them clean, tongue darting over each and every digit, sucking each finger clean and licking the palm of his hand to clean them leaving them spotless as he then used his hands to collect the pre covering his face and repeated the process. With his stomach being filled from his mouth, Hiccup felt a deep burning hunger for his other hole to be filled, all reason and rhyme had left him as the only thing on his mind was getting not one, but both of Toothless’s rods inside of him. 

 

Moving to position himself over Toothless’s 14-inch rod, reaching down and grabbing it, once more covering his hands in his pre, he lined it up with his hole his head lifting up to lock eyes with Toothless. Their eyes meet, both hazy and filled with hunger, desire and carnal pleasure of the feral kind. Yet there was an undertone of care and acceptance in both of their eyes, then with a small inhale Hiccup lowered himself down on the arrow shaped head groaning as he felt the cock push and push against his dragon spit lubed hole-which was still warm inside of him thus letting his hole relax enough for it to slip right inside of him with a loud and wet “Pop.” 

 

It should have hurt, that much was obvious as here he was giving his first time to Hiccup and taking the thick pulsating, monster of a dragon dick inside of him, for what it was worth Hiccup should have been in sheer agony. That was not the case, as he was not in pain, in fact there was no pain, only sheer pleasure burning through his body. Hiccup through his head back letting out a loud mewling grunt as he sank down on inch after inch of the monstrous member, the ridges along the shaft rubbing and grinding into his walls making them flutter and undulate around it as he took it inside of him sinking lower and lower until he felt his ass cheeks resting against Toothless’s scales and felt something pushing against his stomach making him look down to see his stomach was bulging from having to take the massive length inside of him.

 

Both Dragon and Rider were finding it hard to explain the feeling, for Hiccup it was simply amazing. The sensation of having Toothless inside of him, the sheer size causing his walls to stretch then clamp down on Toothless’s cock, the ridges rubbing and grinding against his walls making him shudder, the sheer feeling of being filled was amazing. For Toothless having Hiccup’s tight warm hole wrapped around his member was better than anything he had ever felt, for the both of them they were feeling something amazing, something euphoric like it was pure rapture. And when Hiccup rose up and slid back down, the pleasure ramped up even more as the pleasure coursing through their bodies was pure ecstasy, Hiccup would pull off and slam back down Toothless would be there to thrust back up to meet him halfway.

 

The warm burning sensation of pleasure coursing through them, as Hiccup’s gasp and mewls were met and echoed by Toothless’s growls and snarls of rapture, Hiccup placed his hands against Toothless’s chest to steady himself, yet each buck of Toothless’s hips and the rubbing of his ridges was becoming too much for him driving him up the wall, his own dick was spewing strings of pre all over himself and Toothless yet he couldn’t cum not yet there was something he had to do, something he wanted. That something was Toothless’s knot, he wanted it inside of him, he needed it inside of him, and he was gonna get it no matter what. 

 

“C-Come on bud.” Gasped Hiccup leaning forward to rest his head against Toothless’s, the dragon’s thrust only getting harder and faster, his tail thrashing around and slamming into him with all the intention of knotting him. Both rider and dragon never wanted this moment to end, yet Hiccup could feel the knot swelling and pulsing against his hole as it smacked against it. Hiccup didn’t want it to expand outside of his hole, he knew he had to have it and he was going to get it inside of him. “Y-You can do it Toothless.” Toothless pulled back looking him in his eyes, the dragon’s own emerald orbs were hazy and dark with lust his pupils were narrowed like a cats. “K-Knot me bud, breed me please Toothless breed me.” That was the final straw.

 

With one last hard thrust it happened, Hiccup had slammed himself down just as Toothless slammed himself upwards. Both of them let out victorious cries of pleasure/and slight pain as the knot popped into his ass and expanded to their full size stretching his ass even more so than he ever thought possible. That was all it took for Hiccup, who came with a loud scream of pleasure, his eyes nearly bulging out of his head as he came, cum spraying all over himself and all over Toothless’s chest the intensity of the climax leaving the boy a panting mewling mess. Then Toothless came, no he exploded inside of Hiccup the sheer amount of cum was a unthinkable, an unstoppable force exploding within him as his anal channel was bathed in spurt after spurt of dragon cum filling him so much that his stomach began to expand, rolling, sloshing and gushing inside of him. Prevented by the knot from escaping, thus the hot gooey dragon spunk had nowhere to go but further inside of him. 

 

They laid there panting softly, basking in the warmth and slowly fading pleasure they had been feeling of just the two of them in the aftermath of their coupling. Hiccup groaned from his position against Toothless’s chest, the feeling of his cum rapidly cooling against his chest and stomach. “Uhhh.” he groaned, pushing himself up and looking down at the cum smeared on his and Toothless’s body’s. “Come on bud, we should get cleaned up.”

Chapter 38: Be careful what you Wish for(Danny Phantom)

In the locker room of Casper High it would truly be described as Lord of the Flies, as in the biggest was in charge and what happened in there stayed there. The teachers had no word in the goings of the male population that was ruled by the Jocks with none other than Dash Baxter as the undisputed king of Casper High. Dash ruled the locker room with an iron fist, with his fellow jocks as his underlings none of the other boys could do a thing about it, it was eat or be eaten and the boys found themselves being the ones eaten by the bigger predators. 

 

Nowhere was safe in the locker room, not the stalls, the showers, nothing. They were shoved in lockers, hung from hooks, whipped by wet towels, etc. It was utter chaos and pure madness and nothing but madness. Of course if anyone had it worse, it was none other than Danny Fenton or Dash’s favorite punching bag. Dash took any and all chances to have a go at Danny outside and inside of the locker room, and when they were inside of the locker room it was even worse, as Dash would hang Danny by his gym shorts, shove him into lockers filled with the jocks dirty socks, shirts, shorts, and worst of all their underwear/jock-straps. It was utter hell, and Danny hated every moment of it. 

 

And today was no better, reason being….it was dodgeball day.

 

Danny sighed as he walked towards the locker room under his breath he muttered. Today had been extremely brutal, the jocks had been playing against the none jocks-a school favorite-as such they held nothing back and didn’t as they all but completely and utterly slaughtered the none jocks. So many were aching and hurting, they were bruised and battered-thankfully none of them were too beaten or bloodied. Dash had fun toying with Danny making him all but dance around his attacks with the red rubber balls of death. He literally made him dance by throwing the balls at his feet forcing him to dodge to the best of his abilities. He was still stewing in his own anger, so much so that he didn’t notice that he had said something out loud that he had wished to keep to himself. “I wish that Dash could be taken down from the top of the food chain.” He mumbled. “I want him to see what its like to be on the end of not having all the muscle, and see what it's like to be the little guy.” He huffed not noticing as his breath came out blue with his next sigh.

 

Unknown to any and even Danny himself, someone was floating over their heads smirking down at the halfa. The one who was watching them was none other than the wish granting ghost Desiree. She had been seeking out someone to say a wish, call it boredom, or just out the fact she was looking to cause some chaos. Invisible to all, Desiree purred and smiled. “So you wish it. So it shall be.” With a wave of her hand, and a mere flick of her wrist, a  puff of green smoke floating into the locker room right behind Danny. It slipped right behind him, and moved right past him heading towards Dash and the dark haired teen covering them both. 

 

“Hey Fenturd Put these on,” Dash demanded, in his hands he was holding his Jock-strap. The very same Jockstrap he had been wearing during the game of dodgeball and it was currently wreaking of musk and sweat, Danny couldn’t believe that Dash was being serious, and yet the expression he was making showed that he was serious with no room for negotiation on his face as he grinned viciously.

 

Danny groaned dragging his hand down his face, he couldn’t believe that he was doing this. He had known Dash would make him do something, but he never thought it would be like this. Not wanting to deal with Dash or his crap, he took the jockstrap from him and stripped off his own shorts and his underwear showing off his soft 7-inch thick 2-thick cock and apple size balls. Taking the jock strap he slipped it right on to him and stood up straight for Dash to see that Danny could barely fit the Jock. 

 

Smirking Dash pulled Danny’s boxers on stretching them to the max as they tried to fit around his leg muscles and the basket was obscene with his cock and balls stuffed in it, “Man these are so tight and look how baggy mine are on you it is pathetic to even try and call you a man you are a boy.”

 

“Screw off Dash.” Mumbled Danny as he looked down at the jock-strap. “I’m just a bit skinnier than most, sue me.” It was as the two of them were standing in such close proximity that Desiree’s magic started. Both of them were covered in a brief glow, as none of them saw that they were changing. “H-Huh, hey what’s going on? W-why do I feel so funny.” Danny grunted as he felt like something was changing, he felt a shudder and his body pulsed. “W-What’s going on?” Looking down his eyes widened when he saw his hips were growing bigger, not just his hips but his legs as well growing wider and stretching. “W-What?” 

 

Dash at the same time felt the underwear he was currently wearing start to fit better as he shrunk, his cock quickly shrinking till it barely bulged in the once tight underwear as his legs grew shorter and thinner. “Huh, would you look at that, you’re actually growing.” snorted Dash as he looked at Danny who was now at an even height with him. “But don't think for a moment that you aren’t going to get your ass beaten.” It was then that Dash noticed something, something shocking, Danny was now looking down on him! Danny was taller than him!

 

“Whoa, what..what’s going?” Danny looked at his arm, and then he gasped when he closed his fingers and made a fist showing that he could see his muscles actually flex. “I’m more meaty than before….no it's not just that.” He gassed as he looked himself over and he couldn’t believe what he was seeing. “Holy crap! I’m ripped! This is freaking amazing!” He continued to flex and look himself over, he couldn’t help but laugh as he looked his arms over and then down to his main body, checking his entire body over as he saw that he was filling out more and more, growing bigger and buffer. 

 

Indeed Danny was growing, he was filling out in more ways than one as his entire body grew more and more. He had even begun to fill out in the Jock-strap. Finally when the change stopped Dash and Danny were able to see their new forms. For Danny, he was now tall with tan skin and a muscular lean figure with bulging shoulders and arms, a strong firm chest and set of six-pack abs, muscular thighs and calves, a set of large round bubble butt cheeks that would look like they could crush a man’s head if he sat on them, but they’d die happy, the jock-strap he was wearing was now far bigger and holding back quite the bulge as it was completely obscure. 

 

Dash himself had completely shrunk, not only had he shrunk he had completely lost his muscles. Dash now has a small chest and slim arms and waist, but counters that with a fat bubble butt that jiggles with every movement.  He has no hair on his body anywhere save for his head. It was only thanks to his fat ass that the underwear was still on his body. Dash looked himself over and he gasped, he couldn’t believe this he just couldn’t. “W-what the fuck happened to me!” He squeaked, literally squeaked even his voice had completely changed! “No! No! I don't do puny!” 

 

“Ah, what’s the matter Dash? Not feeling very manly at the moment?” Danny smirked, his arms crossed over his chest as he looked down, yes he was literally looking down at Dash. “Cause from where I’m standing you looking pretty shrimpy .” He chortled as he couldn’t believe the turn of events that had happened. 

 

“Y-You! You! You did this to me Fenturd!” Dash cried as he reared his arm back. “Fix me! Fix me right the fuck now!” He threw his arm forward aiming to sock him right in the chest...only for Danny to catch his fist with an open palm and smirked down at him.

 

“Oh no no, there will be no more of that.” Danny smiled reaching out and grabbing Dash by his face. “Ya see Dash, I think it's time I show you just how much you’ve pissed me off, and now that I’ve got a bit more meat on my bones, it’s time I do just that!” 

 

No one in the locker room noticed as the two switched body builds of course that was not the only thing they switched. Dash was now the loser while Danny was the star of the school, Captain of the Football, Soccer, Basketball, and swim Teams.

 

Grinning at now being the big man, Danny forced Dash to his knees rubbing the twink’s face into the sweaty jock while fisting the blond hair letting out a low moan, “you were the big man now you are nothing but a Slut Boi,”

 

Dash tried to push away but the overwhelming grip on his hair by the now stronger Danny forced him to continue rubbing against the slowly hardening and growing bulge as the scent filled his nose and the taste of sweat seeped into his closed lips.

 

“Come now Slut this is where you belong,” Danny said chuckling as he humped Dash’s face before pulling back and fishing his now rock hard 14 inch cock out and smacking the stunned teen in the face with it.

 

Dash sat stunned. How could this be happening? He was the big man on campus, why was he so weak, why was he on his knees with a dick in his face, why did the dick smell so good. Thoughts swirled about in the blond’s head as his face was smacked over and over until with a growl Danny yanked hard on his hair forcing his mouth open and shoving into his waiting mouth.

 

Moaning Danny forced the gagging form of Dash further down his cock until the blond’s stretched lips wrapped around the base of his cock as he enjoyed the cheers and jeers of the other males in the locker room.

 

“Yeah! That’s right Danny! Give it to him!” Cheered the other guys as they were watching their leader fuck Dash’s throat. Thanks to the magic, they had memories of times that Dash would try and stick up for other boys and now they could see that he was finally given his due for trying to oppose their leader. “Show that little fuck boi what he’s good for!”

 

“Damn right! That brat tried to get me in trouble with the teachers! Fuck his throat raw! Make sure he can’t be a little snitch!”

 

“Turn that mouth into a propper fuck hole! He’s just a little bitch! He probably likes it anyway!”

 

Grunting Danny dragged Dash off his cock only to thrust right back into the convulsing throat with a loud “FUCK,” and a lewd wet squelch as his low hanging nuts smacked Dash’s chin.

 

Dash gagged and choked as the full length of the cock was forced down his throat ravaging his once virgin passage way with each powerful thrust.

 

“Oh fuck yeah work that throat,” Danny groaned as he forced his way into the tight throat even harder, he was sure Dash would barely be able to speak after the rough treatment but honestly he did not care after years of putting up with the bullying the high of power and the rush of being in control made it all the more important to get his rocks off.

 

Dash could do nothing as his throat was used as a fleshlight for the newly made jock and as he gulped he felt the cock thicken before a loud bellow from above announced Danny’s orgasm as he started shooting his thick Baby Batter directly into Dash’s stomach.

 

Finishing up with a little panting Danny pulled his sticky cum and saliva coated cock out of Dash’s throat letting the blond collapse to the floor as he turned and headed towards the showers pausing for a second to turn back and say “Anyone that wants can use his mouth and hands but nobody touches his ass till I break it in.”

Chapter 39: Breaking the Baby Sitter (Kim Possible)

“Remember Ron, the boys are to be in bed by 8 sharp, if they want to have any soda they have to do it before they go to bed no later than that. If they don't finish their dinner then they don't get desert.” Came the stern voice of none other than Dr./Mr. Possible as he and his wife were grabbing their coats and were all dressed up. The reason for this, was because a friend of theirs had been planning a surprise birthday party for their lover and had wanted all their friends and family to show up, and the Possible parents were more than happy to attend, and they had thought they would get their daughter to watch their sons Tim and Jim. That was not the case, as Kim had gotten a call from Wade about being needed for an important mission and she couldn’t bail on this one as the mission had as Wade called it “Super Serious” Thus Kim was not able to stay at home and watch her brothers/the dweebs. 

 

Thankfully someone was, seeing as how the mission Kim was going on was more of a solo-mission, Ron had offered to watch her brother’s in her place something that Kim had tried to warn him against doing as her brothers had been up to something for the past few days and Kim had the feeling they were just waiting for the right moment to spring their little idea. Ron had waved Kim off, telling her not worry and just focus on the mission, he would be able to handle anything that the twins dished out and not be bothered by it-you don't travel around with Kim Possible and not get tougher skin from dealing with all sorts of super villains and such after all-so he was not at all scared of what the twins had planned. 

 

Thus, this is how Ron found himself standing before Mr. and Mrs. Possible as they began to leave. “And in case you need us our emergency numbers along with Kim’s are on the-”

 

“The fridge and the emergency communicator is behind the toaster and in Kim’s room.” Ron said with a smile. “Don't’ worry about it Mr. and Mrs. P, I got this handled.” He said buffing his nails on his shirt. “Sides if I can look after my cousins when they come over than I can totally look after Jim and Tim no issue.” he said with the utter most confidence. 

 

“Well if you say so Ron.” Mrs. Possible said as she and her husband shared a look, as they began to walk out the door. “Now boys, you behave for Ron, and remember no experiments in the living room, no tech test in the kitchen, and no testing any of your inventions after bed.” she said looking her sons in the eyes showing them that she meant business. 

 

“We know mom.” Tim smiled at her.

 

“Yeah, sides we’ve got all our good stuff saved for tomorrow anyway.” Jim said nodding along with his brother as they watched their mother smile and she kissed them both on their foreheads and her and her husband climbed into the car and took off down the road.

 

“Alright now.” Ron said turning towards the twins as he shut the door. “Who’s ready to have some fun?” 

 

~Time Skip~

 

Ron sighed having sent the boys up to bed, he laid down on the couch putting on some mindless show and shut his eyes drifting off quickly to a deep sleep.

 

“Is he asleep?” Tim asked Jim as the both of them had been watching Ron through the camera’s of one of their many different drones they had hidden all over the house to keep track of anything, such as being able to tell when their parents were coming towards their room to check up on them when they thought they were ‘sleeping’ when in actuality they were doing so much more than sleeping. 

 

“Hold on let me just...yep, according to the monitor he’s out cold.” Jim said as he smirked at Tim and the two of them climbed down the stairs and moved towards the couch and towards their prey. “Look at him, he looks so peaceful.” Jim smirked with a mocking coo as they looked at Ron passed out on the couch and all spread out before them.  

 

“Yeah, now shall we get to work brother of mine?” 

 

“Indeed we shall twin of mine.” 

 

Ron slept on unaware of the devious designs the two younger boys had for him as they slowly crept down the stairs, avoiding the one step that creaked, and moving to stand over his sleeping form.

 

With matching grins, they descended upon Ron and began to strip the boy of his clothing-both glad that Ron had left Rufus at home or else their plan would have gone south real fast. Once they had removed the last bit of his clothing, the two of them took a step back to drink in the view of Ron. 

 

Ron had fair skin, a decent build, but still a little pudge around his stomach, thick hair on his pits and crotch, and sitting in the hair a soft 3 inch cock with plum sized nuts.

 

“Told you we’d be right.” Chuckled Jim as Tim snickered, the two of them had guessed long ago that Ron despite all his boasting and his talk of being “The Man” and such was just a facade, underneath all his talk and his bragging they knew that Ron was nothing more than a bitch boy who needed someone to show him the proper place. “You have the device ready right?” Jim asked his twin who nodded. “Good then if you would the honors.”

 

Tim smiled as he approached Ron, placing two fingers on his chest and slowly trailed them down his chest towards his stomach. “Ron~ Oh Ron.” his fingers finally arrived at their target and he wrapped his hand around Ron’s balls. “Time to wake up Ron!” Tim smiled as he gripped Ron’s balls in a bruising grip and yanked down on them and yanked on them hard pulling them away from Ron’s body.

 

Jolting awake Ron screamed as his balls were crushed and pulled tight from his body. He scrambled around trying to find a way to escape from the pain that was hurting him, resulting in him him flailing around and soon enough just as Tim let go of his balls they watched as Ron fell clear off the couch onto his hands and knees. Groaning from the pain that had wracked his body Ron looked up from his position to see Jim and Tim standing in front of him. “Guys? What’s going-” Ron stopped as he saw something that had left him speechless.

 

Jim and Tim were standing before Ron, arms crossed lips pulled back into a smirk, as they stood with their twin 9-inch long and surprisingly 9-inch thick cocks pulled over the underwear that is their pj’s. “What’s wrong Ron?” Asked Tim as he looked down at him. “You look like you’ve seen something shocking.” 

 

“Yeah, what’s the matter? You’re acting like you’ve never seen a real cock before.” Snickered Jim shaking his hips letting his cock move and swing around back and forth like a pendulum, as something at the base of Jim’s cock gave a small flash as his cock swung back and forth. “Surprised aren’t you? Of course you are, after all your own little tiny cock couldn’t really match up to us now could it bitch boi.” 

 

Ron tried to look away but he found his eyes following each swing of the massive cock, as the words blurred and his head grew fuzzy making it harder to think.

 

“What’s the matter bitch boi? You feeling light headed?” Tim  asked as he approached ron, and he grabbed him by his hair and forced him against his crotch, his thick cock pressed smack dab against his face Ron’s nose pressed against the base of his cock and right against his orange-size balls. “Feeling overwhelmed and dizzy? That’s cause your getting a whiff of an actual cocks scent why don't you inhale a bit more~” He smirked as Jim continued to swing his cock back and forth the ring letting off another flash of light.

 

Slowly Ron fell deeper and deeper into a trance the light leaving his eyes as they turned flat brown.

 

Seeing that Ron’s eyes were flat brown, Jim approached him and slapped his cock against his face leaving a bright red mark against it. “You know, you’ve been walking around talking a lot of stuff, and all that stuff if you ask me has only earned you some punishment.” He smirked slapping Ron’s face again with his cock the loud echoing smacks of his cock meeting the boys face bouncing off the walls. 

 

Ron sat there motionless as the cock continued smacking him over and over his eyes still glued to the base of the cock on the ring.

 

“This is boring if he does not react,” Tim said looking at his brother before smirking, “Ron Can you hear me, if so nod your head.”

 

Ron slowly nodded his head causing his face to rub against the hard cock.

 

Smirking Tim said, “Then Ron from now on when alone with us you will call us master, you will get off on pain and being humiliated because of your small cock, your greatest desire is our cum, but you will still act perfectly normal and be completely aware of what is happening.”

 

“And you can’t tell anyone,” Jim added quickly as they snapped their fingers making Ron wake back up.

 

Blinking Ron stared at the cock for a moment before pulling back and yelling “Not Cool Masters, you two need to be in bed,” not even noticing how he called them master as he was more focused on imagining the two massive cocks filling his stomach with cum.

The twins smirked, both grabbing their cocks. “Aw, but we couldn’t go to bed like this Ron.” Tim said swinging his cock around as it was hard and aching in his hand. “I mean just look at our cocks, their so freaking hard we can’t possibly sleep like this it would be impossible.”

 

Jim moved closer and pressed his cock against Ron’s face once more. “Yeah, so why don't you do us a favor and take care of them.” He said pulling back and with a surge of his hips slapped his cock against Ron’s face with a loud smack. “After all, you’re the babysitter as such.” He smacked his face again and again. “You need to take care of us~” 

 

“Only if you two get in bed,” Ron said his tongue flicking out to lick where the cock had hit his lips.

 

“Fine.” They smiled as they moved towards the stairs with Ron following right behind them, leading the blonde right towards their room and once they made it Jim pushed him in as Tim grabbed him and using the force behind the push knocked him into the bed the twins shared. He landed with a small grunt, and bounced on the bed as the twins crawled onto it and approached him rolling him over so he was back on hands and knees before their cocks which they pushed against his face. 

 

“Now your gonna help us out right~” Smirked Tim as he rubbed the head of his cock against Ron's lips watching as the boy’s tongue tried to dart out to lick his cock making him pull it back and smack his face with his cock. “Right~?”

 

Moving quickly Ron started sucking the first cock moaning as he sucked hard the pre coating his tongue as he pulled Tim deeper into his mouth.

 

As he sucked Tim off, Jim snorted and moved beside his brother and slapped his cock against his face. “Hey remember, you’ve got to do both of us.” He said with another cock slap to Ron’s face watching as the boy’s skin turned a light shade of pink as Jim’s cock was leaving a mark. “So open that mouth wider, come on we know you can.”

 

Tim moaned as he leaned against Jim, smiling down at Ron. “We’ve seen you inhale food from Bueno Nacho, so pull off and open that cock sucking mouth of yours and fit both our dicks in it.” He pulled his cock from Ron’s mouth as both brothers were slapping Ron’s face with his cock, Tim’s cock covering his cheek in spit and precum.

 

Stretching his lips Ron forced both cocks into his mouth his tongue flicking between the shafts as they rubbed against each other and slowly fucked his face.

 

Moaning in stereo, Tim and Jim both held Ron by his hair as they felt him sucking on both of their cocks, the two of them had been waiting for something like this for so long and now they were finally getting it. Turning to look at one another, they couldn’t help themselves and pressed their lips against one another in a hot make out, their tongues dancing with one another as their hips bucked pushing their cocks in and out of his mouth as they started moving him back and forth.

 

Moaning and sucking hard Ron lavished each cock with his tongue as his face was fucked.

 

The two continued to pump their cocks into his mouth, moaning and groaning as they fucked his mouth, their thrust were going at different speeds, Jim would thrust in when Tim pulled out, and Tim would push in when Jim pulled out, Ron’s chin was slowly turning a nice shade of red from the force of their balls smacking against his chin, which was also wet with drool and pre dribbling down and making a mess on the bed. 

 

“Fuck, Tim I don't know how much longer I can last.” Mewled Jim as he withered against his twin. 

 

“Fuck, me either I can’t hold it! Le-let’s give this bitch what he wants!” Tim moaned as they continued to pump their cocks into his mouth, unknown to them someone had walked up the stairs towards the twins room and had peeked into the room upon hearing strange sounds from behind the door. 

 

Drooling Ron shook his ass as he sucked harder trying to force the boys over the edge.

 

The boys couldn’t hold it, as they dug their fingers into Ron’s scalp and pushed their cocks into his mouth both of the heads pushed right into his throat as they groaned and shivered, as they didn’t even hear the door open or footsteps approaching them as the two of them came and came hard spraying twink thick loads of their spunk, flooding his mouth as they held him in place not even noticing their loads were overflowing or dripping down his chin.

 

“Well boys, I can say without a fact that was quite the show.” The three of them all jumped, as Jim and Tim turned and gaped as they saw it was none other than their own father James Possible. “And I must say Ron, I never thought you’d be this cock hungry.”

 

Ron just kept on stroking the cocks not caring that he had been caught it just felt so good and right to have cocks in his hands.

 

“I’ll admit boys, you’ve certainly done a good job breaking in this bitch boy’s mouth.” James smiled ruffling his son’s hair and then let his hands wander down towards their asses and caressed and groped them making both Jim and Tim gasp and buck into Ron’s mouth. “Now, why don't you both get him ready for the both of you.” He chuckled, as his boys nodded pulling their cocks from Ron’s mouth and moved behind him forcing his ass up into the air and pulled his cheeks apart exposing the boy’s pink, untouched, virgin hole. “And you Ron, well you treated my sons.” James shed his clothing exposing himself to the boy before him. 

 

For a man of his age, James was quite in shape, he had a lean muscular figure and tan skin. He has broad shoulders with nicely developing arms and biceps, a somewhat wide chest with tan nipples, a faint four pack of abs, strong thighs and calves, a nicely toned butt, and an impressive

10-inch long 5-thick cock with balls that were at least as big as oranges. “Let’s see how you do with me.” 

 

Ron was drooling and flushed at the sight of James’s cock, unable to believe that the father of the twins had been packing this in his pants all along, he felt himself wither only to gasp as he felt not one but two fingers enter him, experimentally curling in against his walls as Jim and Tim watched as Ron spread his legs wider as if inviting the twins to push in more, and once they were passed the knuckle the twins smirked as they hooked their fingers inside of him and began to stretch Ron’s hole open and stretched it wide as they could. 

 

Ron bucked forward with a sharp gasp, that quickly turned into a choked moan as James grabbed him by his hair and with a surge of his hips forced his cock into Ron’s mouth and plunged all 10-inches of the thick man meat into his throat. Where as the head of the twins cocks had only reached the back, this was something Ron hadn’t been ready for, as such his throat was constricting around James’s cock gripping, and squeezing it with all its might and despite the pain he was feeling from the stretching of his throat and his ass Ron’s own cock was hard as a rock and he was loving it.

 

James’s fingers curled in his hair, as Jim and Tim’s fingers curled against his walls again and began to move in and out, making Ron moan around the sensitive head of James’s cock making the older male moan and bucked forward once more burying his cock in Ron’s throat, balls smacking against his chin with a loud echoing sound that made Ron moaned even more eager than before. The rich musky scent of James that invaded Ron’s nose had him shivering, there wasn’t anything like it that Ron had smelled before, James smirked down at Ron as he grabbed his hair with both his hands and bucked his hips forward for greater friction his cock rubbing back and forth against Ron’s tongue.

 

Behind him, Jim and Tim who had been stretching the boys hole pulled their fingers back. They saw how their dad was going to town fucking Ron’s mouth and they couldn’t deny it was a hot sight, one that had them eager to fuck their new fuck toy, licking their lips they stood up on their knees and lined their cocks up with his hole and rubbed them against his ass and before anything could be done Jim and Tim were already pushing past his entrance until the head of their cocks had stretched his walls and they continued to push into him. 

 

“HNNNNNN!” Ron cried out around James’s cock, tears stinging the corner of his eyes as the two boys continued to push their cocks into his virgin hole, they both placed one hand on his back and another on his hips, nails digging into his skin as their cocks suddenly surged forward and buried themselves completely inside of him. The tears finally fell down his cheeks, as Ron could hardly scream out in pleasurable pain as the thick cocks forced his ass to open up and stretch to accommodate them inside of him, the screams making his throat vibrate around Jame’s cock as the father and his sons shared a look and they then held nothing back.

 

The three cocks inside of him were giving him a triple dosage of pleasure, as Ron was being not only perfectly spitroasted, but he was being double penetrated at the same time, his arms had felt weak to the point that had James not been holding him up by his hair he would have fallen forward, the thrust of Jim and Tim had him spreading his legs for more as his hands clawed and grabbed at the blanket below him, as under him his cock had been oozing pre almost none stop as pre ad soaked the blanket and formed a puddle under him.

 

The three males held nothing back, as their cocks were pounding back and forth into his body without mercy, more tears fell yet they were of pleasure and pain slowly mixing together into a sinfully wonderful feeling, as Jim and Tim’s cocks were penetrating deep inside of him as his ass bucked back against them, their violent thrust driving their cocks into him as their cocks struck Ron’s prostrate all at once. 

 

A barely heard pathetic sob managed to escape from him around Jame’s cock as it was all too much for Ron and he came, his cock which had not been touched whatsoever twitched before it began not shooting but squirting from his cock, spurt after spurt of his seed all over the blanket under him covering it with his seed. For a good five seconds stars danced before Ron’s eyes as his body spasmed against and around James, Jim and Tim’s cocks. And it wasn’t long before Jim and Tim were both at their limit, and they rammed their cocks into Ron’s ass as within seconds their were pressing/grinding their balls against his ass as they came hard with twin loud moans.

 

Twin thick streams of their spunk sprayed into Ron’s ass, with the power of geyser’s flooding his ass as their streams smacked against Ron’s sweet spot in two nearly endless streams of seed, pleasure and heat traveling through Ron’s body as he slumped forward on to James’s cock, who lasted longer than the three of them and it wasn’t long before James felt his balls clenching and he came and came hard spraying his own thick massive load of his spunk into Ron’s mouth and right down his throat flooding the boys stomach with his warm seed.

 

It took a bit for James, Jim and Tim to come down from their highs and even then they stayed balls deep in Ron before pulling out and letting him slump forward falling into a puddle of his own cum. “I have to admit.” James said after a moment. “That was pretty good.” 

 

“See~ he’s amazing isn’t he dad.” Smiled Jim.

 

“He’s the best babysitter we’ve ever had.” Continued Tim.

 

“Please can we keep him?” They asked together, as they gave their father the double puppy dog pout making him laugh and hold up his hands. “Alright, alright boys I think you’ve won me over now we just have to convince your mother.”

Chapter 40: How to Make a God (Percy Jackson <Percy/Ares/Apollo>)

Scene Olympus

Sitting high above the city of New York, right above the Empire State building was none other than the home of the Greek Gods, the golden city of Olympus. Home to the twelve Olypmian gods where they watched over all of humanity-or at least all of new york-and made sure that things were going well and were working out without any problems. Or at least, no problems as of lately. See, recently the Greeks were cleaning up the mess that had been left of not one war but two wars, the first being the war against the Titans and their leader Kronus the Titan of Time and father of the gods. Of course, it was thanks to the effort of the gods children the demi-gods that they were able to fight back the armies of the titans and not only that but stop Kronos from fully rising and taking over Olympus and ruling once more, and it as all thanks to the child of the prophecy. 

 

Percy Jackson, son of Poseidon, slayer of Kronus and winner of the first war. Had it not been for Percy and his friends managing to hold off the forces of Kronus’s army they would have lost. Of course, upon winning the war Zeus the king of the gods offered Percy the gift of becoming a god and becoming immortal. Now, any normal demi-god or person would accept the title to become a god, to have all the power and abilities that came with it. However, Percy was different; he didn’t want godhood and instead wanted for the children of the gods to be acknowledged both major and minor gods, something no one had seen coming, of course the gods granted his wish even if Zeus was a bit annoyed by it. 

 

Then the second war came, the war against the giants and the earth Gaia herself. It had taken the combined forces of both Greek and Roman camps to combat the forces that Gaia had set free from the gates of death, from old enemies from the Age of the Gods when they were set in Greece, to Gaia’s other children, the giants, the antithesis to the gods. Once more, Percy Jack along with his friends banded together and fought back Gaia and once more managed to save the world...again. And just like before, Percy was offered godhood and just like before he turned it down. Now, while the other gods had come to terms with this one god had not, and this was no ordinary god as this was Zeus, King of the Gods, ruler of Olympus, God of Lightning. Now, Zeus was a god who didn’t like the fact that Percy had denied godhood not once, but twice. 

 

He had been positive that both times that the boy would take the offer, and the face he had denied it both times annoyed the king to no end, as such Zeus had spent the better part of the time after the wars thinking of ways to get Jackson to go from being a demi-god to being a full blown god. Of course, his plans weren’t that well thought out at first as such he kept going back to the drawing board. He knew the boy wouldn’t accept the golden apple, nor would he be fooled into accepting the offer, and he was positive that his brother Poseidon would do everything he could to make sure that Percy wouldn’t fall for any tricks. So he had to think outside the box. 

 

It was then, he had been struck by inspiration. After the wars, two of his sons had been even more troublesome, said two sons being Ares the God of War, and Apollo the God of the Sun. Ares had constantly been going after the son of the sea, his reason being the fact he wanted a fair fight with Percy, as during the boys first ever quest he had fought Ares who was being possessed by Kronus and thus had beaten Ares ...or rather the boy had beaten Kronus as despite what the boy thought he never had an official fight with Ares and even if he did Ares was holding back by a large margin. This was due to the ancient rules that Ares had to fight Percy on even grounds and given that Percy was still completely untrained Ares had to fight him on said level, not to mention they were fighting near the beach near a source of water gave the boy an unfair advantage. That being said, he’d been pining to fight Percy and show the brat how wrong he was about his “win” against him. 

 

Apollo on the other hand, his son had been a bit of a thorn in his side. Now while Zeus never minded Apollo sleeping with everything that had a pulse, he has been taking it a little too far as his son had nearly twice as many demi-god children as any of the other gods on olympus and if not children than he had nearly double the amount of lovers be they male or female and it showed considering how many times he could hear his son complaining about how none of his past lovers being able to keep up with him, or how they simply didn’t understand him or how they just weren’t meant to be. 

Honestly, both of his sons needed someone who could hold them both down. Apollo needed someone who could keep him under control and happy, not to mention stop him from sleeping around so much that many were calling him a male Aphroditie behind his back. And Ares needed someone who could hold him down, and if needed beat his ass back into shape and get him to not cause problems on a daily basis just because he was either bored or just cause it was fun. Thus, Zeus began to set a plan into motion that would solve all three of his problems and thus cause the annoyance/headache he had to finally go away, all he needed was the aid of someone to set things into motion between the three of them. 

 

And he knew just the goddess that could help him, after all she herself had been growing annoyed with Ares-not that Zeus could blame her-and considering how she had been watching Percy’s love life with a frown he knew that Aphrodite would jump at the chance to play matchmaker and as she put it “stir up some tea” between Percy and his girlfriend. 

 

So, the two gods planned and schemed and soon they had a perfectly solid plan on how to get what they both wanted. 

 

Now, it was time for the plan to start.

Scene Break Camp Half Blood

 

Percy wasn't sure how it happened, he wasn’t even sure why it happened.But, what he did know was that this was not how he imagined the day turning out. It had started when a new camper had arrived at Camp Half Blood, a boy by the name of Demitri a son of Aphrodite one who seemed to have a knack for charming nearly every girl in camp and making nearly all of the boys envious with how smug the boy was about it. At first Percy was sure that Annabeth wouldn’t be charmed by the pretty boy son of Aphrodite, with how much she and Percy had been through he was positive that their relationship would be enough for her to stay with him. Of course, given the fact that their relationship had been on ...shaky terms after the Giant War and their time in Tartarus had caused some small issues in their bond together and the fact that they had been fighting more often than the times before they had been together. 

 

Yet, that wasn’t enough for Percy to think that Annabeth would try and do anything to cause their relationship to end. He had been sure. He had been positive. He had been absolutely sure that they would remain together, after all Percy had gone through so much, and he had changed so much about himself just to please her. He was going back to school-thanks to the Romans he could now attend one and not have to deal with the bullshit of monsters attacking him. He was reading books on his subject in Greek which made studying much more easy.

 

 So it came as a surprise when he was looking around for Annabeth for their afternoon study session that he couldn’t find her, he had been searching for her asking around and trying to find out where she was, multiple campers had said they had seen her going to the coliseum, he had thanked them and left not noticing how some of the campers were sending him looks of concern and some were moving towards the cabins as none of them wanted to see the oncoming storm that was going to happen. 

 

“Annabeth!” Percy called out, looking around for his wayward girlfriend. He was making a stride towards the coliseum where he was told that was where she had gone. In his hands was his mortal enemy, a Greek variation of a math book. “Annabeth! Come on, I really need your help with this next review for my exam!” He tried once more, and just like before he didn’t get a single answer in return making him frown. ‘ Ok Percy think, what could you have done that would have caused her to not answer you?’ He thought to himself making his way into the area. 

 

Nothing came to mind right away, and he was positive he hadn’t forgotten anything and he had been studying more than he usually did. Making his way in, he was surprised to find it was empty thus making him frown. ‘ Ok, I know they said she was here so where-’ His thoughts were cut off by a familiar sound, a sound that made him freeze. ‘ T-That sounded like.’ He frowned and shook his head. ‘ No, it's probably just my mind playing tricks on me.’ he assured himself as he heard the sound again and against his better judgement he began to follow it. 

 

From what he could make out, the scene was coming from the armory. He gulped, his pulse suddenly picking up and his heart was skipping a beat in his chest, he was reassuring himself that what he was hearing was false, that it was just someone else making the sound and not who his mind was saying it was who he was thinking it was. Slowly, he came to a stop at the armory door finding it to be slightly ajar. Gulping, he slowly moved towards the door and then carefully peeked through the crack and managed to look inside and what he saw caused his eyes to widen in horror. 

 

There in the middle of the armory, arms wrapped around one another was Demitri and to Percy’s greater horror his girlfriend Annabeth. From what he could see, the two of them were locked in a deep and rather passionate filled kiss, one that as they pulled back involved quite a bit of tongue. “Demitri.” Gasped Annabeth, her strom grey eyes clouded with desire as she looked up at him with love and adoration. “Di Immortals Demitri, I love how you kiss me.” 

 

“And I love you my darling wise girl.” Purred Demitri, his fingers running through Annabeth’s hair, his lips pulling back into a smile as he kissed her once more. “If I may ask, just why did you want to meet up so soon? As I recall, you always want to make sure no one sees you before you come and see me.” 

 

“I-I know, but I just had to come and see you.” She said after finally having managed to get her breathing under control. She leaned against him, resting her head against his chest as he raked his fingers through her hair to help her calm down. “Percy he’s..he’s just been driving me mad, it doesn’t help we’ve been fighting more and more, and he tries he does he really does but he just doesn’t...he just doesn’t.”

 

“Treat you like a woman like he should? Acts like a little boy instead of the man you need?” Demiriti questioned making her nod and lean against him as he moved to lean against the lockers. “And I take it, that's not all?” 

 

“No, ever since what happened during the war and Tartarus, he’s been so different . He doesn’t show it, but at times he just acts so childish and while he’s tried being what I want it's just not enough! I swear he spends more time with the others than he does me! Not to mention how many times I have to force him to study! He’s just so frustrating in so many ways I want to scream!” 

 

“Hey, hey, easy now my beauty.” Smiled Demetri kissing her once more, once she was relaxed he smiled and pulled back. “Thus why I am here, I am more than man enough for you, I don't treat you like a girl, or a crush but as a woman and even more like a queen . You my darling Annabeth are a beautiful, and amazing girl and I am more than happy to please you in any possible way that I can.” He purred leaning down to kiss along her neck while his hands explored her body making her shudder and mewl in pleasure. 

 

Unknown to the newly formed couple, Percy had been standing there in shock and in horror. His sea green eyes were wide and tears stung the corners of them. He hardly noticed that as he was holding back his power, that the ground at his feet began to tremble and shake, and the very air around him seemed to almost chill at a rather alarming rate, unable to hold back or even try to do anything the sea prince had spun on his heels and booked it out of the armory, out of the area, and right towards his cabin completely blind to the looks he was getting from the campers, looks of pity, looks of sadness, and looks of understanding. 

 

As Percy entered his cabin he did not notice the figure standing by the door with a sad look on her face as he threw himself on his bed.

 

“Percy Jackson,” she called out causing the crying boy to spin to face her trying to dry his tears, it was Aphroditie the Goddess of Love and Beauty, moving forward she pulled the crying teen into her chest and held him as he sobbed, promising it was going to be ok.

 

Normally Percy would be bothered by something like this, by the fact a god/goddess had appeared right as something like this had happened, and yet he couldn’t come to find himself to care. After all, with what he had just seen, with what he had just heard, his hearts was aching and it was aching badly. “Why.” He asked her softly sniffing. “I-I...I did everything for her, I saved the world twice, I rescued her, I did all this studying, all this planning...and just for her to go behind my back and...and…” He sobbed even more, and unknown to Percy Aphroditie felt  upset by what she was seeing. Yes, she had wanted Percy and Annabeth to break up, and while it would be good for Percy, she hated this part of her authority. 

 

The heartbreak, while many would believe she loved that about romances, they were wrong. She loved seeing bad romances break up, and while the love between Annabeth and Percy was onesides it did hurt her a small bit seeing the boy this broken over a few small words, words she knew no doubt stabbed him in his heart. “Why..just why?” Sobbed the broken hearted sea prince. 

 

“Love hurts, and it can hurt quite a bit darling. As such,  I am here to give you a chance to find True Love. I just need you to do a little quest for me,” Aphrodite said, using a handkerchief to dry Percy’s tears.

 

“What true love?” Asked Percy, as his tears were being cleared away and he looked up at the goddess of love. “How can you be sure? Last time I checked, you said Annabeth and I were meant to be.” 

 

“Exactly you two where meant to be together before the wars and before you both changed in Tartarus, I am the goddess of love not foresight, but this quest is backed by Eros too,” Aphrodite said brightly.

 

“Alright.” Percy said nodding, maybe a question would be just what he needed. “But waut how am I gonna-.” Before he could finish Aphrodite snapped her fingers and he was gone in a flash of light. 

 

Scene Break Seine Paris France

 

The stars twinkled high over head as the lights shined from the amazing city surrounding them, Percy blushed as he sat on the boat a fine meal laid out on the table before him and sitting across from him were Apollo and Ares both dressed in suits as music played in the background.

 

Percy could not believe the two gods trying to court him had taken him to the city every female dreams of going on a date in, along with making sure they would have a clear view of the stars and full moon that sat right behind the Eiffel tower it all looked and felt like a movie scene come to life.

 

The food was a full course meal, soup that looked like a light tomato soup, a fresh salad, a simple grilled chicken breast, a steak, Potatoes, fresh baked rolls, and dipping breads all laid out in front of the three of them. In the middle of the table sat a perfectly decadent Blue colored Chocolate Cheesecake with several shades of blue from the crust being a midnight blue, the main part a navy blue swirled with Light Blue, and then the kisses on top a surprising shade of Carolina Blue, and the sauce drizzled over the whole thing a perfect Ocean Blue.

 

A smile formed as Percy laughed at the joke Apollo made, while he listened to Ares tell the history of Paris thanks to his knowledge of every war he actually knew more about human history then even Athena, it was one of the small things Percy had come to love through his time spent with the pair.

 

Scene Break 

“Nope, nope, not, no, never, not gonna happen, end of story.” Was the response from the son of the sea. The dark haired, green eyed teen was glaring at his boyfriends in anger as he couldn’t believe they had suggested this. “You can’t honestly expect me to do something like that let alone actually let you put that on me!” The object in question, just so happened to be a cage or rather a chastity cage. The reason this was the object of their discussion was simple, Apollo and Ares didn’t want Percy touching himself till it came time for them to fully claim him, and even then they wanted to insure that Percy didn’t try anything, so the two gods had wanted to insure that Percy didn’t attempt to toy with himself-they had even gone so far as to get an anal plug to ensure he didn’t play with his ass either. 

 

Suffice to say, Percy wasn’t having any of it. 

 

“Come on Percy, it's just until we finally get down and dirty.” Apollo smiled, throwing his arm around his green eyed boyfriend. He gave him one of his dazzling smiles, and kissed his cheek enjoying the flush that came to Percy’s face. “We won’t keep you in it long, and it will make it all the more fun for when we do the deed and pop that little sweet, sweet, cherry of yours~” 

 

Despite the blush on his face, Percy rapidly shook his head. “No! I don't care, there is no way in Hades you are going to get me to wear it! No ifs, ands, or buts!” He snapped, stomping his foot on the ground causing a small tremor to go through the area around them, something he didn’t notice as his powers had been getting stronger ever since he had started dating the two gods. “Nothing, and I mean absolutely nothing is gonna get me into-”

 

“Then how about a wager.” Ares smirked, his arms crossed over his chest. He gained the attention of both his lovers, making them stare at him, “You bitch and whine about it, so how about a little wager than, one that will determine the fate of the cage.”

 

Now normally Percy would never consider making a bet against a god but since he had started dating the two they had gotten him to loosen up and make dares, and even challenges such as daring Ares to streak naked through the civil war museum or Apolo to go the whole day naked in the sun chariot, or for Percy to buy mankini underwear and start wearing them.

 

So with a pause Percy asked. “What would I get if I win?”

 

“Simple, if you win then Apollo and I will wear the cages.” Ares said, his hand shooting up to cover Apollo’s mouth and keep him from speaking out against the idea. “And if I win, then the cage goes on and you also wear the butt plug we got you.” He smirked at Percy, the same smirk that had been used to infuriate Percy on his first ever quest. “Unless you think you're too scared to do it.”

 

“How long and what is the wager,” Percy said with a small glare at Ares.

 

“The wager is simple, one small little fight.” Ares smirked. “One round, first to beat the other and the first to disarm and pin the other wins. As for how long, for the entire time we’re here up until we finally get down and start doing some actual fucking.”

 

“Fine but no Powers from you,” Percy said as he pulled Riptide out of his pocket and took his stance.

 

Ares snorted, and held his hand out to the side. “Oh runt.” With a flick of his wrist, and a flash of flames Ares summoned forth his own sword. The sword, Ares’s sword, his symbol of power appeared as a massive sword with a heavy double-edged blade, notched on both sides near the tip. “I don't need my powers.” He mocked Percy, and without waiting the two of them launched themselves right at one another their blades clashing with a flash of light and the sound of steel meets steel. 

 

~One Ass Kicking Later~

 

Ares was standing over Percy smirking, his sword pointed down right at his bare chest, bare chest because through the fight, or rather through the one sided beatdown. Since he didn’t have Kronus in his head, Ares was fighting far better than he had that day on the beach, just because he loved war didn’t mean he didn’t know how to play it smart. He was a god of war, and as such he had easily been able to fend off, hold off, and beat Percy back as despite all the fighting, and the training Percy had gone through ….Ares simply had more training, and centuries of experience that outshined Percy's own. That said, Ares all but styled on Percy’s ass using his sword to slowly but surely strip Percy of his clothes. 

 

First it had been his shirt, then it had been his pants, that was when Ares got fancy with it. He used the tip of his sword and then carved his name into the back of Percy’s briefs right across the boys ass cheeks before slowly slicing them to pieces, with nothing to guard his modesty Ares easily beat Percy, disarmed him, tripped him up, and had him lying on his back with Ares’s sword point at his chest. 

 

“And that...is game and match.” Smirked Ares, his gin a shit eating one. “Time for that cage sea boy.” 

 

Percy blushed his hands covering his cock as the two gods took in his bronze skin, defined muscles and bright pink nipples.

 

“And since we won, you know what that means Percy.” Smiled Apollo popping his head up over Ares’s shoulder with a smile on his face. “Time to get caged.” He smiled, holding his hand and in a flash of light the cage was dangling right before Prcy’s eyes. “Like it?” 

 

Percy stared in shock at the cage that was basically a metal disk with a hole in the middle and a ring not even an inch behind it, there was no way that would fit him or anyone for that matter.

 

“What’s with that face? You look like you're shocked about something.” Asked Apollo, as Ares was doing his best not to start laughing as he saw the look of sheer disbelief and absolute horror. “Now just hold still, and we can get this over with.”

 

Swallowing his pride Percy moved forward so he was between his two boyfriends naked and exposed.

 

“Now just hold still.” Smiled Apollo, as he snapped his fingers and in a small flash of the cage was gone from his hands and then that same flash of light appeared around Percy’s lower regions.

 

Percy was left gasping at the sensation of his healthy 6 inch cock being forced into the tight cage most of his cock pushing into his own pelvis.

 

“There, now shall we continue on with our little date?” Smiled the God of the Sun, completely missing the glare Percy was shooting at Ares who snapped a picture of Percy in his chastity cage. 

Scene Break Date

After forcing Percy to calm down, and not try and murder Ares for snapping not one but multiple pictures of him in his new chastity cage, the trio continued on with their little date through Greece. Of course, the first place they decided to visit was none other than Apollo’s old crib in Delos and of course the Sun God was more than happy to explain to Percy how he managed to get such perfect sculpted statues of himself, something that Ares took pleasure in popping the hot air from his body by pointing out how many of the statues were either off physically off by either his face shape, or much to Ares’s amusement would be the fact that the mortals seemed to have a habit in making statues of Apollo with small junk something that Apollo assured Percy he didn’t have even with Ares saying that as Apollo said the statues were “accurate” in each and every way.  

 

Once leaving Apollo’s temple, they continued on looking at the other numerous temples that were in the area. They found some of the more from the other gods though Ares was all too happy to be heading to see his kids temple. The temple of fear dedicated to his two favorite kids Phobos and Deimos something that he boasted about none stop, at least till Apollo decided to return the the jabs from before by telling Percy that it was because of Sparda that the rumor of Ares developing his love of bondage began here, and he even seemingly produced image of Ares bound, gagged and completely tied up.

 

“Where the fuck did you get those!” Snapped Ares, his sunglasses burning off his face exposing his eyes being nothing but literal balls of raging fire. He was positive that he completely destroyed those damn pictures, so where the hell had Apollo gotten them. 

 

“Oh you know, Hermes.” Smirked Apollo, keeping the pictures out of Ares’s reach. “He made sure to make multiple copies.” 

 

“I will fucking muder him!” Snapped Ares, his body giving off an aura of complete and utter anger. He was going to make Hermes hurt , and he was gonna make sure it hurt badly. 

 

A charming laugh echoed out of Percy at their antics but as he was laughing a hand pinched his ass making him jump and spin around only to face a tall and well built, but not too stocky, black-haired man that appeared to be twenty, his ebony-black hair close-cropped, in a Roman style, while his beard was "fashionably scruffy", he wore white sandals and had on a rich purple shirt with a lion’s head in gold, and a pair of tight blue jeans on.

 

“Hey! Just what the heck do you think you're doing?!” Percy snapped at the guy, if there was one thing that annoyed Percy it was having someone he didn’t know-even more so if it was some random guy-coming up and then doing something to him-having gone through two wars, and having a goddess screw with your mind had left Percy with a distaste for someone violating his personal space or his mind. 

 

“Why don't you lose those two love birds and let a real god show you how to use that ass,” the male said lowering his sunglasses and winking a royal purple eye at Percy.

 

Percy gave the man a look, an incredibly flat look. This guy couldn’t be serious. “How about you take a hike, and beat it, I don't go anywhere with guys whose first instinct is to pinch anothers ass and then expect them to go with them.” He turned away from him. “So, the answer is no.”

 

The purple eyes started glowing darkly but as the male moved to tower over Percy two hands gripped his shoulders one on each side, as he growled and turned he froze at the site of a glaring Ares and Apollo.

 

“Just what.” Ares began, his eyes burning brighter than ever before as he was cracking his knuckles. “The fuck do you think your doing here Hercules .” Growled the God Of War, as he glared down at the God of Strength. Ares had never liked him, Hercules was nothing but an annoyance and of all of Zeus children Ares utterly and absolutely hated him with a burning passion. 

 

“And just what were you going to do with Percy hm?” Apollo’s usual smile was gone, and while he had one on his face it wasn’t the same one that he would usually sport. This smile was cold, it was empty, and it was completely devoid of any form of emotion and it wasn’t just his smile, but Apollo’s eyes, those same eyes were now a deep golden color and if possible Percy would swear his eyes had turned into miniature suns with slits right in the center. “Cause, from this position it looks almost like you were going to try and do something to Percy.”

 

“And if I was so what?” Hercules snorted, he had no reason to fear either Apollo or Ares. Ares because he had fought the god and won, and for the simple fact that Apollo was not a fighter and was more of an archer, that being said he had nothing to fear from either. “I don't know why someone like this little morsel would be with the two of you, but it's obvious that he should be with a proper god like myself.”

 

Ares’s eyes were burning darker and darker, his canines almost seemed to grow larger as the ground at his feet was steaming-no it was burning both from the aura of heat he was giving off and he wasn’t alone as Apollo as well almost seemed to be barely holding back bursting into flames. “Is that so?” Apollo smiled slowly turning towards Ares. “Hear that Ares, he seems to think we aren’t proper gods ...how about we prove him wrong.” 

 

“For once, we’re in agreement sun spot.” Ares growled, cracking his neck and in that next second the God of War and Sun pounced on their fellow God. 

 

THIS SCENE HAS BEEN REMOVED DUE TO THE GRAPHIC NATURE

 

Percy could not believe that Hercules had hit on him or that Ares and Apollo had done that to the former Demigod, he was winching and flinching at the sounds of flesh pounding flesh. It would seem that the two of them despite having differences were working together just fine, Percy couldn’t help but flinch at the sight of Ares taking his time to stab multiple knives into Hercules’s knees and his achilles tendon as well as taking two rusted blades and stabbing the former Demi-god in the balls. He also couldn’t help but flinch, as he was pretty sure that Hercules’s club was not coming out of where Apollo shoved it, or the fact that the bruises on his face would never heal along with the burn marks that scared most of his body, and given the fact that Apollo was the god of healing Percy could only guess that half those wounds would never heal properly.

 

Leaving the former Demi-god turned god in a broken pile on the ground, Ares clapped his hands to get rid of the dirt while Apollo simply cleaned them off before nodding. “Well, that’s taken care of.” 

 

“I’ve always wanted to fucking do that, little son of a fucking cocky bitch.” Ares snorted, spitting on Hercules as he smirked down at him. “And if you ever come near what’s ours again, I swear I’ll make you fucking eat your damn balls and dick.” he hissed as he pulled his foot back and then brought it forward and slammed it forward right into Hercules’s dick and the strength of his kick sent Hercules flying through the air and out of sight. “That takes care of that,” He nodded. 

“Indeed, though I do believe that we should take care of a more pressing matter.” Apollo said looking towards his brother who nodded with a grunt. The two of them grabbed onto Percy and then they vanished from sight. 

Scene Break: Temple

 

Percy yelped as he felt the air rush over his body in the blink of an eye he was naked save the cage and landing on a huge fluffy bed in the middle of a room done up in soft blue colors and some sea greens mixed in but other then the colors and bed the room was barren.

 

“Like it?” Apollo smiled motioning to the temple around them, as he smiled at Percy. “We wanted to bring you somewhere special for your first time.” He said, and Percy felt his heart skip a small beat when Apollo said that as it was finally donning on him he was about to lose his virginity. 

 

“And it's soundproof so you won’t have to worry about scaring the shit out of someone with your screams.” Ares smirked, at Percy seeing his cheeks turn a deep shade of red as he moved to punch Ares who let him and when he did Ares merely licked his lips. “You know that only makes me wanna wreck your ass more right?” 

 

“So are you going to talk or do it,” Percy shot back as he reached down and added “Also take this thing off already,” as he tapped the cage.

 

“Yeah yeah it will come off.” Smirked Ares as he and Apollo began stripping off their clothes and began to expose their bodies to Percy. He first laid eyes on Apollo, suffice to say he recalled what Thallia had said about Apollo being hot because he was. He had a lean muscular figure and literal sun kissed tan skin. He has broad shoulders with nicely developing arms and biceps, a somewhat wide chest with tan nipples and a thin waist, a faint six-pack set of abs, strong thighs and calves, a nicely toned butt, and he was sporting a 10-inch long 2.9-thick dick with apple size balls. “What’s the matter Percy?” Smirked Apollo seeing the blush on his face. “You look like you can’t take your eyes off me.” 

 

Gulping Percy felt his cock strain in the cage eager to show his approval of the god in question only for his attention to be stolen by the deep chuckle that came from his other side where Ares stood naked his muscles bulging as he crossed his arms over his stomach making his pecs pop. Ares fitted the term of 'Olympian God' to a T. He was a huge hulking mass of might with magnificent muscles all over. He had large pecs each pierced with black metal ring piercings, broad shoulders, bulging biceps and thick forearms, rock-hard eight-pack abs, muscular toned thighs and calves and tight toned ass. All over his body he was adorned with a thin layer of body hair and scars from the countless battles he participated in. His eyes were a solid magma-like orange and his hair was brown and wild as his personality. Last but not least was the 13-inch long almost beer can thick cock and grapefruit balls.

 

Before Percy could comment both gods were on him kissing and groping his body, pinching and pulling on his nipples as lips pressed against flesh, fingers working his virgin hole open with skill that only gods could possess.

 

As he was being toyed with, their hands openly groping him he was barely aware of the fact that Ares was the one who was kissing him now and Apollo was making his way down towards the cage and with a snap of his fingers it was removed and before Percy could process it he felt mouth of the God of the Sun. The moment his mouth was on Percy’s dick, the sea prince thought he had died and been sent to heaven, mouth was wet, it was warm, it was heaven. The gods tongue danced along the edge of his dick, swirling around and dancing across the piss slit as he lowered himself down and down successfully taking of Percy's rod tongue racing along the pulsing veins that had appeared no doubt from how pent up the boy was from all of the gods teasing it was only a matter of time before Percy blew his top and blew his load. He couldn’t stop his hips from moving, slowly thrusting an inch or two out before pressing back into Apollo's mouth. He could feel as one hand came up, cradling his overly full balls, rolling the weighty orbs around, while the other struggled to close around the girth of his cock, controlling the speed at which he could fuck into the glorious warmth.

 

As Apollo handled his cock, Ares had pulled away from his mouth and kissed, nipped, sucked, and was biting his way down his shoulders towards his back and licking down his spine till he got to Percy’s supple slightly bubble like ass. Lowering his head down more, he let his long wet and rough tongue lick at the mounds that were his ass cheeks, his teeth scraping along the skin as he bit down but not hard enough to break the skin but hard enough to leave a mark, only pulling back to run his tongue along the mark and then doing the same to the other cheeks, biting down and licking his way down mapping out Percy's ass while his tongue snaked down towards the quivering hole watching it winch and twitch opening up for him. Smirking, Ares licked his lips, and he pushed his face between those mounds and forced his tongue deep into Percy's ass, and the sea prince let out a whorish cry. 

 

Smirking, Ares decided to try out a small trick and he started talking or at the very least made it seem like he was. With his tongue inside of Percy's ass, it was following the movements of when he talked causing it to move, wriggle, thrash, and push in deeper. All while Ares got to watch as Percy was coming apart at the seams. His entire body shaking, back arched and chest rose and fell with each ragged breath and moan that tore from his throat.

 

After hours of what felt like torture from both his front and behind, and right as he felt like he was gonna blow, both gods pulled away from him leaving him a panting, withering, moaning, whining mess on the bed. “W-Wha?” He didn’t get to question it as suddenly he was lifted up with his back to Ares and his front towards Apollo as they both were lifting him up over their cocks which were lined up below him, the heads pointing right at his asshole. 

 

“What? You didn’t think we were gonna go easy did you?” Asked Apollo, as both he and Ares were smirking right at him and the son of the sea barely had a moment to protest-or say anything that would have mattered before he was dropped downward. There were three cries of absolute pleasure, from Apollo and Ares as both of them felt Percy’s ass constricting their dicks the moment they were inside of him, and from Percy who let out a cry of absolute pleasure as he felt his virgin hole being pierced, the two deities gave it a few moments to let him get adjusted to them before they lifted him up and then brought him back down on their dicks. 

 

The two of them were going in quick and hard, with quick sharp thrust one moment, then he’d pull out only until the head of his cock was left inside then swiftly slid back inside of Percy's soft tight channel. With each and every thrust, Ares and Apollo would hear the sounds of the boy between him withering, mewling, gasping, and arching his back grinding his own member against the Apollo's abs smearing them with spurts of pre that were oozing from his dick, the slow pace that he had set up was quickly breaking away into something more, as it became harder to maintain and keep in control and soon the two gods found themselves letting go of their control and really laying into Percy's ass.

 

At first, each thrust had Percy biting back a whimper or moan, biting his lower lip as he tried to hold back the cries of pleasure. Each twitch of their cocks, each shift inside him sent bolts of pleasure through him. He could feel every vein on the twin monsters, swelling larger with each heartbeat and stretching him just a little more. But when the two picked up the pace, little gasps and moans managed to slip out, the unceasing fuck crumbling what resolve he had left. By the time they were brutalizing his ass, Percy's head was thrown back, mouth stuck open as curses and goans poured out. 

 

Soon lost to the throws of passion, the two of them could hardly hold back and neither could Percy. The pleasure between them was building up more and more, their cocks aching and their balls twitching. Then it came, his orgasm hitting them like a train, giving a small gasping groan like scream. Their abs flexed, and their balls pulled upward and the two groaned once more shoving their dicks in as they came with a literal tidal wave of thick, hot seed gushing into his ass, it was just pouring, and pouring, and pouring and pouring. There almost seemed to be no end to it, as their balls pulsed against Percy's ass cheeks while they gave slow shallow thrust against Percy's rear, their godly seed was still filling him, filling in every single nook and cranny of the sea princes tight passage dumping the load of hot man spunk deep into the phillant hole that was milking him for every single last drop of his essene that they could manage to give it and Ares and Apollo had a lot to give just as Percy's ass was taking it all. 

 

Percy groaned as he was filled, the sensation of being filled, his insides being steadily filled by his lover's release. He didn’t know what to expect, but their release didn’t seem to be ending. The pressure inside him built slowly, rope after rope pouring into him. Not a drop managing to leak out around the massive cock logged in him, forcing it deeper and deeper. Where he once had flat abs was now a slight bulge, slowly growing in time with the gods cocks unloading inside him. His abs, covered with his own cum, were pressing further and further out as they continued to unload inside of him and soon he was looking at a massively bloated, cum filled stomach. 

 

As Percy passed out a glow surrounded him and the room slowly changing the room adding in statues of gay men, phalic statues, men holding babies, and even a huge statue of a sperm cell, showing what percy was now the god of and all his new domains.

 

As the changes in the room settled down the door was blasted off the hinges as Posiedon rushed in his trident at the ready, only to stop at the sight of Percy swollen with cum and passed out between Ares and Apollo, Glaring he motioned outside to the two.

 

Once he was outside he proceeded to chew both gods out for not only turning Percy into a god without his knowledge but also knocking him up with two kids.

Chapter 41: Krypto the Superdog (Krypto/Kevin) (Bestiality, Underaged)

For a young boy, now teen Kevin would admit that his life had been quite the adventure. He couldn’t believe so much time had passed since he and Krypto had become best friends, and yet they had faced down quite so many challenges. From taking on villains, to Kevin gaining superpowers from an incident with Red Kryptonite, the two of them being shark down and exploring the world from a smaller point of view, and not to mention the time that Kevin had gotten kidnapped by a race of alien dogs as the son had made Kevin his pet-now that was a time that Kevin would never forget, as it wasn’t all that bad up until he meet his “owners” next door neighborhoods pet and suffice to say the excitement of being a pet even for a short while had died down. 

 

All the times either good or bad, they had been together and they had always had so much fun together and it was as those times past that Kevin almost wished they could last forever. Yet, he was growing older and as such with growing up Kevin was going through what any teen would and that is puberty. He’d already seen the signs, he had gotten his first taste of acne, he had already gotten hair in some places-mostly under his arms, next came the “talk” from his dad and that by far was the worst experience of Kevin’s life. Then the hormones kicked in, at first Kevin thought that he would be looking at girls like any other boy, however that was  not the case as Kevin found himself looking at other boys, be it in the gym at school, or the locker rooms-sneaking glances at them when no one was paying attention, and then it was him using his computer or phone to look at rather ...interesting pictures online. 

 

There was no doubt about it, Kevin knew he was gay and he honestly didn’t care. However, it wasn’t just looking a porn that came with the hormones, the urges, the primal instinct to do what any other boy would do, and that was jerk off. However that was a challenge, seeing as how he shared his room with Kyrpto nearly every day and night and even then his parents were always around so it made it hard for him to find time to actually take care of his little problem. However, tonight was different as he was finally old enough that his parents trusted him to leave him alone for the week as they were going off to visit some of his Dad’s family, they had left later that evening and thus Kevin and Kyrpto had the house to themselves. 

 

Which was how he and Krypto found themselves in the living room that night, Krypto was asleep next to him and Kevin was feeling...the urge. Unable to help himself Kevin started slowly stroking his cock through his clothes as they laid on the couch watching tv, his cock hardening and staining his underwear with the heady scent of his pre to show his arousal. 

 

There was a small shuffle from Krypto, yet he didn’t seem to wake up. Feeling a bit more bold, Kevin grabbed his phone and lifted it up, scrolling through the other pages he had open he got right to the page. It was a small website he had found that had videos that could help him with his..needs. Scrolling through the numerous videos, he found one that was just right for him. With the video playing, he continued to fondle and play with himself through his underwear, grunting as he felt the desire to set himself free, and it wasn’t like he was gonna get caught, Kyrpto was sleeping, his parents were gone, and he was home alone with the doors and windows closed and locked for the night. 

 

Shifting off the couch Kevin made a beeline for his room to grab something he kept in a lead lined box to keep even Krypto from discovering it, it was a Knotted red dog dildo that he rarely got  to use, as he closed the door he stripped off his clothes his lean body exposed as he pulled off his shirt his hard 6 inch cock snapping up when he pulled his pants and underwear off.

 

With a lewd moan Kevin stroked his cock collecting some pre on his fingers before bringing them to his lips and sucking them clean, moving so the dildo was suctioned to the wall Kevin started making out with the replica soaking it with his saliva as he fucked his own face with it.

 

As Kevin was working on soaking the toy with his own saliva and spit. As well as feeling his 6-inch pecker twitching madly, he was completely unaware of the fact that his scent was far stronger than he knew it to be, as with his body changing the scent of his sweat and arousal was stronger and it was so thick and potent that Krypto easily was able to smell it and the scent was so intense that it had the dogs nose twitching as his eyes slowly opened up. “Kevin?” He mumbled, blinking the sleep from his eyes as he saw his friend/owner wasn’t anywhere near him making him frown. “Kevin?” He called out again, his only answer he got was from his super hearing picking up sounds from his friends room, frowning he slowly began to make his way from the living room towards the stairs.

 

Having soaked the dildo Kevin had shifted so he was now pushing his virgin hole back on the fake red rocket with his eyes closed and moans spilling from him.

 

Hearing the moans getting louder, Krypto got closer to his friends room. As he was, his nose was picking up the scent he had detected beforehand, it was stronger now, thicker, and it was having some sort of an effect on him. The scent was stirring up feelings, a strange sensation that was completely foregin to him, the more he inhaled the more he sniffed, the more he got the scent in his system the stronger the reaction he was having even more so given the fact the reaction was happening in his sheath. Approaching the room, he found the door was left open just a small bit. “Kev-” He was stopped as he caught sight of his friend and what he was doing. 

 

Kevin did not hear as he kept on moaning and pumping his hips taking more and more of the dildo into his hole until the rim of his ass kissed the baseball sized knot at the base.

 

The scent was stronger now, nearly overpowering as he shuddered. His eyes watching as his friends hips moved up and down his ears focusing solely on the moans that were slipping past Kevin’s lips, his eyes moving and focusing right on the dildo as more and more was taken into his ass with the fat knot kissing right against his hole but not yet successfully popping inside. He hardly noticed that he had opened the door more, he had hardly noticed as he floated off the floor and landed on the bed causing it to shake somewhat from his weight, so lost Krypto hardly noticed that he was getting closer to his friend crawling right over his body. 

 

Freezing as the bed shifted Kevin cracked his eye and froze as inches from his face was a hot glistening, red pillar of flesh beating in time with a heart as the blood coursed through it.

 

There right in front of his face was Krypto’s own dick, it was as red as his cape and throbbing intensely. Dripping with pre as some dripped down and landed on Kevin’s bare chest and some on his face, his best friends dick was bloated out, and thicker in the middle with it being at least a good 10-inches long and 6.9-inches thick, the throbbing shaft of pure dog meat was pointing right at his face soaked with pre and to Kevin looking very..very...tempting. “K-Kevin.” Groaned Kyrpto above him having placed his paws right over his head on his bed frame, his friend's tail was wagging fiercely creating a small gust that was spreading not only Kevin’s scent around the room, but now Kyrpto’s own thick overpowering musky scent.

 

Hesitating for only a moment, Kevin leaned forward kissing the dripping tip of Krypto’s cock and moaning at the overpowering flavor, as it filled his sense of taste from just a single drop on his lips, making his head spin and his own cock pulse.

 

The throbbing pillar of canine flesh throbbed as Kyrpto’s balls gave a visible twitch. A small thick splurge of his sloppy pre shot into Kevin’s mouth letting the rich and tangy taste linger as Kyrpto gave an eager and loud bark of pleasure his hips bucking rubbing the taste of his pre right into Kevin’s tongue. And it wasn’t just the taste, the smell of Kyrpto’s dick was just as good filling his sense of smell as much as the taste was overpowering his taste buds, the super hound was groaning his paws pushing down on the bed frame as his cock twitched. Ropes of his tangy thick sloppy pre squirting right into the hungry mouth that was easily swallowing it all down.

 

Kevin opened wide and swallowed as much of the cock as he could moaning as the taste and feeling filled his mouth while his nose was filled with the scent of the canine flesh.

 

Kyrpto growled snarling as he was losing himself to his more basic instincts. It wasn’t like he was forcing himself to do so, but at the same time he wasn’t trying to harm Kevin as the super dog knew what his strength was and he was doing his very best to hurt or damage Kevin in any way, shape or form. So he was doing his best to hold back as much as he could and it was hard as heck. His cock was aching demanding that he get the release that he was holding back, to fuck Kevin’s mouth without holding anything back. 

 

Kevin moaned, his jaw aching and giving a small pop as Krypto fucked it roughly with stronger thrusts then normal.

 

While he may have held back enough to not hurt him, it was more than enough for him to reach his sense of pleasure and his climax. His cock aching as he gave one last shove, forcing his cock right into Keviin’s mouth with the head pushing against and then into his throat and then with a groaning super bark that shook the room Krypto came. A strong geyser of thick hot, sloppy, slime like canine pre shooting right down his throat and into his stomach soaking the back of his throat with the thick splurge of canine spunk.

 

Feeling his stomach bloat from the volume of cum Kevin slumped onto the bed his ass sliding off the dildo with a loud lewd ‘POP’ as he laid on the bed ass up in the air and a dazed look on his face.

 

Krypto fell backwards landing on his behind, tall wagging and smacking against the bed making it jump and vibrate and despite the massive climax he had experienced, and despite feeling like he had drained his balls, it was easy to see that he was still hard as a rock given the fact his cock was hard as a rock even while covered in pre, cum and Kevin’s spit and drool. 

 

Kevin laid drooling on the bed; he did not even react when Krypto turned him around and started humping Kevin’s exposed ass.

 

Moving behind him once more, Krypto positioned himself right on top of Kevin, his thick 10-incher throbbing and twitching as the thick head pushed right against the lubed and semi-stretched hole. With a grow and a small application of his strength he buried all thick 10-inches of his flesh bone right into the boys virgin hole not stopping till his balls smacked and spanked against Kevin’s perky slightly bubble like behind and he howled like a wolf at the moon once he was hilted inside of him.

 

Kevin jumped when the thick cock filled his hole his own cock spasming and shooting a load of cum on the bed below him, as his prostate was crushed by the super canine cock.

 

The tight heat of his best friend's ass around his cock was amazing, the tightness, the heat, even the wetness was just otherworldly. Groaning he pressed himself against Kevin letting the two of them enjoy the feeling before Krypto began to slowly withdraw himself from Kevin’s hole and then just as quickly slammed back into him. Each time sending a jolt of pain and pleasure through him until the last inch pulled out and he rammed back into his ass. Growling Krypto moved and pressed himself against Kevin until he was sprawled across his back covering his smaller body with his own bulk, his tail whipped around behind him while he snarled and growled right into the brunet's ear, the sounds sending shivers throughout the boy’s body with each and every thrust of his hips. 

 

Kevin could feel the pain as he was roughly bred by the kryptonian Canine with no rest as the thick baseball sized knot started to engorge while being forced in and out of him making him scream in pain and pleasure. He was drooling slightly from the onslaught of pleasure going through his body as Krypto moved and started licking and sucking on Kevin's neck, his teeth teasing the flesh as he didn’t bite him at least not yet. 

 

The tight hot hole that was Kevin's ass was clenching around his dick, his ass fluttering around his dick as it twitched and flexed inside of him as Krypto began losing himself. Going harder, faster, plunging his thick aching dick into Kevin's needy hole causing sparks of pleasure to burn through his system, his dick was sprouting out small spurt of pre into his hole slicking him up and making it all the more pleasurable as he continued sliding his length into his ass his balls slapping and spanking against his cheeks turning them a deep crimson red with each thrust of his hips. His cock spurting more pre into his ass and his thrust was stirring it up more and more as he continued to fuck him. 

 

As the fucking continued and the symphony of growls, moans, mewls, and snarls of pleasure rose higher and higher bouncing off the walls of the room. Soon the Knot was stuck inside Kevin’s ruined ass as it grew too large to be pulled out anymore signalling how close Krypto was to breeding the once virgin hole.

 

Unable to hold himself back, Krypto leaned down and sank his teen into Kevins neck, biting down hard and planning on leaving a mark in its place. As he bit him Kyrpto's knot swelled to its full size locking them together as he came and he came hard. His knot pulsed as his cock pulsed and twitched as he unloaded his payload inside of Kevin, a gushing geyser of pure thick, hot seed spilling right into his ass, he was gushing heavily into Kevin. His cock twitching and hard as a rock as his balls twitched and pulsed forcing out huge hot messes of thick cum through his tight channel so much so that below him Kevin could feel his stomach being filled with the seed and his flat stomach was being replaced with a small gut that was expanding more and more until his stomach was visibly swollen. 

 

Even then, there was just so much seed being poured into him that Krypto's knot couldn’t contain it all and small streams of cum started squirting out around it, soaking his fur across his legs, inner thighs, and his balls running down his legs and dripping down to the bed joining the puddle that was forming on the ground below them from Kevin’s own climax. As he was slowly coming down from his pleasure high, panting heavily against Kevin’s neck coating the bite mark in his own drool he began pulling back the glossy look in his eyes all but vanishing, he blinked before looking down at Kevin, or at the very least the blissed out, fucked stupid boy below him as Kevin’s face was the definition of fucked, eyes glossy, mouth opened in a wide O-shape, with his tongue handing out his mouth and panting heavily. 

 

“O-Oh no.” Krypto said looking down and taking notice of the state Kevin was in and so too was Kevin’s body. “This isn’t good.” He hadn’t even noticed he had lost control of himself, he had just been enjoying himself, enjoying fucking Kevin, enjoying breeding Kevin that he simply didn’t pay attention to how hard he was fucking him. “I-I need to call Clark.” 

Chapter 42: My Hero Academia (Kota/Izuku)(Watersports, CBT, Underaged)

Izuku groaned as his hand squeezed tighter the pain going higher as he crushed his own nuts, his other hand eagerly stroking his aching 5 inch cock while a vibrator buzzed away in his hole.

 

The mix of pain and pleasure brought him closer and closer to his orgasm as he moved his hand from his nuts and used it to punch himself in the stomach making him gasp as he felt the pain increase a little he was so close but he needed just a bit more pain.

 

As he closed his eyes a groan on his lips he did not hear the door to his room open but he did hear the gasp that came from the doorway as his eyes shot open and he shot off the bed his eyes meeting Kota’s wide black eyes, his cock bouncing from the sudden movement, causing Kota’s eyes to lower and with a twitch Kota lashed out

 

“HENTAI,” Kota screamed as he punched Izuku as hard as he could straight in his unprotected nuts causing the older male to collapse with a moan spilling out of his lips as his cock jumped, leaking a larger burst of pre.

 

Kota was surprised seeing this, he hadn’t expected something like this from punishing his babysitter in the nuts, he expected him to be in pain, to hurt, or at the very least find it to be hurtful. Yet that was not what was happening here, looking down at Izuku-his secret crush-as he looked right at him seeing him squirming and writhing from the hit, wanting to test something he pulled his foot back and then slammed it right into his unprotected sack watching as he arched his back and withered in place. 

 

“You really are a hentai.” Kota said pulling his leg back once more and slammed his foot into his balls again and this time he kept his foot there, roughly grinding and pushing his foot down on his balls twisting the sole of his foot against it watching Izuku wither and gasp as the smaller boy stomped on his sack. “You...you put on a brave face.” Another kick. “You sprout all this mess about being a hero.” He stomped down hard once more, twisting his foot again. “And underneath it all, under all of it...you're just a massive pervert aren’t you?”

 

Again and again, ota brought his foot down on his balls and ground his heel against them grunting as he did so. “It’s true right? You're just a massive pervert?” He asked pulling his foot back against and kicked his balls once more watching as Izuku’s cock pulsed and twitched throbbing and ached as spurts of pre sprayed right from it and landed all over Kota’s foot making him glare. “Hey! You got my foot all dirty!” He snapped as he brought his foot down again and again, he was finding this to be too much fun. Having such a big strong hero at his mercy it was proving to be very fun. 

 

“Aw what’s the matter? Does it hurt?” Smiled Kota slowly pulling his foot away, seeing his cock twitch as his foot was barely even an inch away, something that for some reason sent a small thrill through the small dark haired boy. “Here let me give you some more!” And then as swift as possible he brought his foot back down with as much force as he possibly could.

 

Groaning Izuku felt his abused nuts draw up and his cock twitch as he unloaded all over Kota’s foot painting it white with semen as a low Pop came from his hole the vibrator having been forced out and now buzzing on the floor.

 

“Was that inside of you all this time?” Kota said looking at the small buzzing toy, he watched it buzz and shake as it was moving along the ground due to the vibrations. “Wait, you had that in you as I was stomping on your balls? Does that mean ...you like to have something in there as well?” Kota wasn’t that supid, his aunt had given him “the talk” seeing as how he was getting older-that and consider the fact how much Pixie-Bob acted like a cat in heat she figured it was safer to give him it now and not when he ever accidentally walked in on something he shouldn’t see-as such he knew about certain things and seeing as how Izuku had that in him ...gave him and idea. “That’s it isn’t it, you want something in there right?” 

 

Izuku was bright red and panting unable to come up with a reply to the situation he found himself in, he was damned either way, if he said nothing or if he did indeed reply, so with no other option Izuku rolled over reached back and spread his round ass showing off his twitching pink hole.

 

Gulping at the sight of Izuku’s twitching pink entrance, Kota slowly reached down and began undoing his pants slowly pulling them down and then off kicking them to the side as his 3.5-inch thick 7-incher twitch as it had been hard the moment he had seen Izuku cum. Reaching out towards his hole his fingers poked and prodded at it watching as it twitch and pulled inwards almost as if it was dragging his fingers inward-which it did-pulling his fingers into the warm confines of his hole making him shudder as he felt it twitch and undulate around his fingers as they wiggled and moved around inside of him. 

 

Moans spilled from Izuku’s lips as he pushed back on the fingers that explored his pliant hole.

One finger became two, two became three as he let them move around and wiggle and snake around inside of him. He gulped as he brought his other hand up, pushing another finger in making it six inside of his hole and pulled them apart watching as the pliant hole slowly pulled apart opening letting him look inside of Izuku and see the pink and slightly almost wet looking insides of Izuku’s ass making him gulp as he saw Izuku’s inner walls twitching and pulsating as they were exposed to open air as Kota looked into him all the while his cock twitched and throbbed as he bit his lip. He knew what he should do, and as such he slowly began to withdraw his fingers and pulled them away from Izuku’s hole and then grabbed his hips pressing the head of his thick rod right at his hole and then pushed it all in-or rather let Izuku’s hole pull all 7-inches of his cock right into him. 

 

Izuku moaned, pushing back as Kota started a rough pace, Izuku felt his own cock reharden in need as he groaned, his hands moving to grip Kota’s hips giving the younger male a pull to increase the roughness of his thrusts.

 

Kota groaned shuddering, feeling the sensation of Izuku’s hole around his member making him squirm as he began rocking his hips back and forth. Slowly building up his momentum into long, languid thrust drawing his cock out then pushing back in with a quick sharp thrust one moment, then he’d pull out only until the head of his cock was left inside then swiftly slid back inside of Izuku. Given the fact he wasn’t that big, or that long pulling out to the head and then ramming back into him, his baseball size balls swinging back and forth smacking against Izuku’s already red and stinging sack as the small boy proved what he lacked in size he made up for with his determination as he was putting all he could into his thrust. 

 

As he was fucking the green haired teen, Kota’s cock was leaking out nearly endless amounts of pre. The precum slicking up the boys inside letting Kota go faster and faster, With each and every thrust, Kota would hear the sounds of the green haired boy below him withering, mewling, gasping, and arching his back as while Kota couldn’t hit very deep his cock could hit something else and that something was Izuku’s sweet spot. With every thrust, every shove of his small rod being pushed into Izuku more pre filled his hole and his dick stabbed right at Izuku’s joy button each and every time sending waves after waves of pleasure through him. And as it did that for him, Kota would feel his ass clench and grip his dick making him thrust even more. 

 

When Kota picked up the pace, little gasps and moans managed to slip out, the unceasing fuck crumbling what resolve he had left. By the time Kota was doing his best to try and brutalize his ass, Izuku's head was thrown back, mouth stuck open as groans poured out. Kota could hardly think at this point, as he rammed in and out of Izuku all he could focus on was the fact his balls were aching something fierce and he was getting ready to explode. And explode they did, unknown to Izuku given the fact that Kota had a water Quirk it had the strangest effect of affecting the boy in rather strange ways, one of those ways just so happened to be his cum production. 

 

Because when Kota came, he came hard . his orgasm hitting him like a train, giving a small gasping groan like scream. His stomach flexed, his balls pulled upward and he groaned once more shoving his dick in as he came with a literal tidal wave of thick, hot seed gushing into his ass, it was just pouring, and pouring, and pouring and pouring . There almost seemed to be no end to it, as Kota’s balls pulsed against Izuku's ass cheeks while he gave slow shallow thrust against Izuku's rear, his seed was still filling him, filling in every single nook and cranny of Izuke's tight passage dumping the load of hot boy spunk deep into the phillant hole that was milking him for every single last drop of his essene that he could manage to give it and Kota had a lot to give just as Izuku’s ass was taking it all. 

 

Izuku groaned as he was filled, the sensation of being filled, his insides being steadily filled by Kota's release. He didn’t know what to expect, but his release didn’t seem to be ending. The pressure inside him built slowly, rope after rope pouring into him. Not a drop managing to leak out around the cock logged in him, forcing it deeper and deeper. He felt his stomach begging to swell growing bigger and bigger, stretching outward and bulging and stretching pushing the pre that had already been inside of him deeper as it joined the cum inside of his stomach. Kota groaned, shuddering as he fell on top of Izuku panting heavily lazily thrusting into him as his cock tingled and twitched inside of him dumping his load into the willing hole below him and it didn’t seem to be ending just yet.

 

~Scene Break~

 

Kota wasn’t sure how long he had been cumming inside of Izuku, but he knew that when it finally stopped his cock was tingling and it was twitching, all the while he felt the familiar sensation of his cock tingling and his bladder filling up. Yet he was too tired to warn Izuku, he felt the damn break and he groaned as the flood gates opened up and a strong gushing stream of piss was gushing right into Izuku’s ass. Just like his climax, a literal tidal wave of thick, hot piss was gushing into Izuku’s ass, it was just pouring, and pouring, and pouring and pouring . The sheer amount of piss should seem inhuman, yet it was just another side effect of Kota’s quirk. 

 

He wanted to pull out, to stop this part. But, it was just so warm inside of Izuku, not to mention he was so tired. His eyes were heavy and he could hardly keep them open, as such he clung to Izuku placing his cheek against his back and yawned as he slowly began to drift off to sleep. 

 

Izuku groaned his stomach swollen as he shifted a slight sloshing sound and the sensation of liquid moving in him causing him to clench down on the cock still deep in his hole, turning his head he noticed Kota had passed out laying over Izuku’s round ass and back, a look of content on his young face as a snore escaped his mouth and his hands reached forward blindly in his sleep groping Izuku’s chest causing him to groan.

 

Closing his eyes Izuku soon joined the younger male in the land of sleep as he passed out, never noticing a hand reaching in and pulling the door shut.

Chapter 43: Ushio and Tora (Tora/Ushio)

It was supposed to be a simple bath, a simple relaxing bath which was something that Ushio hardly got to enjoy any more considering the fact that his recent “house guest” would do nearly everything and anything to try and eat him when he had his guard down or he didn’t have the beast spear with him. His “house guess” was none other than the great Demon Tora, the demon he had found in his basement being impaled by the Beast Spear. To make a long story short, Ushio did the stupid thing and removed the spear, and since then he and Tora had been fighting demon after demon that would appear just about everywhere in town and would put all of Ushio’s friends in danger. Of course, thanks to the rather ...unique teamwork of the unlikely duo of Ushio and Tora the two of them managed to fight them off and keep anyone from being seriously harmed ...most of the time. 

 

Despite their teamwork, the two of them still fought like bitter enemies. The reason for this was simple, Tora despite fighting his own kind had one thing in mind, and that was to “eat” Ushio, and yet every time he tried to Ushio would use the Beast Spear and bean him over the head and stop him from doing that. Now, many would assume that when Tora said “Eat” he would mean to actually eat Ushio in the same bloody, gorey fashion that was seen in some B-rank horror movie where the monster ate people. That was not the case here, Tora as it turns out didn’t understand how his phrasing could be misinterpreted and cause some issues, as such Ushio thought each time that Tora would attempt to “eat” him he thought that the massive demon was going to actually eat him. And Tora, having finally gotten fed up on this decided to do something about this, and he knew just what to do to finally get to “eat” Ushio ..and that was to trick him into a false sense of security and wait till the boy had finally dropped his guard and wouldn’t have the spear around.

 

And what better place was that, then when the boy was in the bathroom, naked as the day he was born and fully exposed and sweaty, and all musky from another day of demon slaying. 

 

A sharp gasp came from Ushio as the thick tongue trailed over his chest, tracing along the lines of his muscles as well as lapping up his sweat, each pass leaving his skin tingling from the soft caress of the nimble tongue.

 

“Oh yeah,” Tora growled in pleasure, his tongue moving up to wrap around Ushio’s shoulder cleaning his hairless armpit of sweat as it did so, slowly the wiggling flesh worked it’s way across the struggling helpless body held in Tora’s grasp. “Now this is what I am talking about.” Purred the demon as he licked his lips. 

 

Ushio wiggled about as he laughed, moaned and shrieked from the assault of the talented tongue, when Tora had said he wanted human flesh this was definitely not what he had pictured he had thought he would be killed and eaten not cleaned by Tora’s tongue. “T-Tora! W-What are you doooooooooing!” Moaned Ushio as he bucked unknowingly pushing back against the tongue that was licking him.

 

Leaning up, pulling his tongue back in his mouth. “What does it look like? I’m tasting you before I eat you.” He smirked and then sealed his larger mouth over Ushio’s in a tight kiss that left the human’s head spinning from it.

 

“Well almost done, the top is nice and clean now for the rest,” Tora said a claw moving and pushing into the leaking slit of Ushio’s 7 inch hard cock, tearing a groan from him. Showing off his demonic strength Tora lifted Ushio up and started licking along the wriggling pleading boy’s legs going so far as to wiggle his tongue between each of Ushio’s toes before switching to the other leg.

 

Moving Ushio so he was right in front of Tora’s face before closing his mouth over the aching shaft his tongue wiggling out of the bottom of his mouth to make its way to Ushio’s virgin hole where it started working its way into the passage, Ushio was howling as the combination of pleasure overwhelmed his body pushing him closer and closer to the edge.

 

Tora continued teasing Ushio one hand moving down to stroke his own aching 14 inch cock, that was as thick as a can of soda. “And now comes my favorite part.” He growled, his eyes dark with hunger and desire. “I’ve been waiting a long time for this Ushio, and now I’m gonna take what I want.”

 

“W-Wha?” He began his eyes blinking, his vision blurry. He could just make out the shape of Tora as he moved into position making him shudder when he felt the fat head of the demons cock pushing against his drool covered/leaking hole and all it took was Tora lining himself up and in a single thrust he breached Ushio's ass half of his thick pulsing shaft sinking deep into him making them both cry out. Ushio in surprise and shock, and Tora in pure rapture of course Tora wasn’t completely lost enough to not pay attention as he knew he was big, and he knew that he should be careful with how much he was pushing into the dark haired boy. 

 

Inch after inch would push in, then it would stop for a moment or two and then two more inches were pushed into him. Ushio swore it felt like Tora was pushing his arm into him, it wasn’t just the length that had him grabbing a fist full of the sheets but the sheer thickness of the member pushing into him was driving him mad. The thick and long tube of demon pushing into his ass was forcing his tight anal channel to be forced open, his cherry no longer a thing as it had all but been shattered by Tora's dick, of course Tora wasn't stopping to let him adjust to the size. 

 

 “Sweet fucking hell kid, you. Are. Tight .” Hissed Tora as he gritted his teeth and with a small surge of his hips forced the remaining inches into Ushio, his thick furry balls slapping against his cheeks. “Like holy fucking hell, I’ knew you were a fucking tight ass! But fuck!” Snarled the demon as he felt the sheer tightness of Ushio’s ass constricting his cock. Tora snarled as he began rocking his hips back and forth. Slowly building up his momentum into long, languid thrust drawing his cock out a third of the way then pushing back in with a quick sharp thrust one moment, then he’d pull out only until the head of his cock was left inside then swiftly slid back inside of Ushio’s soft tight channel. His grunts and growls were echoed with the sounds of the boy before him withering, mewling, gasping, and arching his back grinding his own member against the tops furry stomach smearing them with spurts of pre that were oozing from his dick, the slow pace that he had set up was quickly breaking away into something more, as it became harder to maintain and keep in control and soon Tora found himself letting go of his control and really laying into Ushio's ass.

 

At first, each thrust Ushio was biting back a whimper or moan, biting his lower lip as he tried to hold back the cries of pleasure. Each twitch of Tora's cock, each shift inside him sent bolts of pleasure through him. He could feel every vein on Tora's monster, swelling larger with each heartbeat and stretching him just a little more. But when Tora picked up the pace, little gasps and moans managed to slip out, the unceasing fuck crumbling what resolve he had left. By the time Tora was brutalizing his ass, Ushio's head was thrown back, mouth stuck open as curses and groans poured out. 

 

“T-T-Toraaaaaa!” Ushio could feel his ass growing warm, knowing that if he could see it, his cheeks would be glowing rosy red, he could feel his cock throbbing against Tora's stomach, leaking pre without any need to be touched, smearing his fur with the liquid and making them shiny. 

 

“Huh? What’s the matter Ushio? Can’t you handle a little dicking down?” He smirked, feeling Ushio driving his ass back to meet Tora's thrust, his cock sinking even deeper as his plump cheeks were forced apart, a second gasp from the massive cock escaping. 

 

The second gasp was cut off  with a deep kiss, his tongue instantly plundering Ushio's mouth coaxing his own tongue into a dance. It was hot, it was heavy, and it was just oh so damn good. The game/dance of tonsil hockey continued as Tora's hips rolled and he bucked pounding harder and harder his thrust became harder more deliberate in making sure Ushio was letting out all kinds of sounds that were driving Tora wild as he continued to pound into him leaning over him to the point body was bent over the the tub his claws holding his his hip giving it a firm squeeze as his ass squeezed and wrapped around his dick making him groan. 

 

“Fuck! Its been too fucking long since I had my fucking balls drained! So you better fucking tke it all Ushio!” Groaned Tora as his hands moved to grip Ushio’s waist making him groan, his dick was harder than it ever had been before and now he was gonna bring this to one hell of an amazing end, using his hips he hilted himself back into Ushio’s scalding hot insides and resumed thrusting into him before pulling out once more leaving Ushio’s hole feeling empty a feeling it didn’t experience for long as Tora rammed back into him pumping his thick long hard shaft into the needy hole that welcomed it by clamping down on his dick. Ushio could hardly think at this point, as he rammed in and out of Ushio all he could focus on was the fact his balls were aching something fierce and he was getting ready to explode. 

 

Then it came, his orgasm hitting him like a train, giving a small gasping groan like scream. His abs flexed, his balls pulled upward and he groaned once more shoving his dick in as he came with a literal tidal wave of thick, hot seed gushing into his ass, it was just pouring, and pouring, and pouring and pouring. There almost seemed to be no end to it, as Tora’s balls pulsed against Ushio’s ass cheeks while he gave slow shallow thrust against Ushio’s rear, his seed was still filling him, filling in every single nook and cranny of Ushio’s tight passage dumping the load of hot demon spunk deep into the phillant hole that was milking him for every single last drop of his essence that he could manage to give it and Tora had a lot to give just as Ushio’s ass was taking it all. 

 

A few moments later, or rather close to an hour later Ushio was on the ground laying on his stomach-or rather his bloated stomach. When Tora had said he needed to dump his load, he wasn’t joking considering he had been down there locked away for years as such he had been pretty eager to get his rocks off. So here he was, standing there looking down at Ushio whose tongue was hanging out his mouth, drool dribbling down his chin with his ass gaping wide open as a rover of Tora’s pent up seed flowing from his ass while his body was twitching and spasming in the aftershocks of pleasure. 

 

“Hehehe, might have gone too far.” He mumbled looking at the boys ass, and seeing it twitching and gaping almost as if it was begging him to fuck it again he felt his cock give a twitch. “....Feh, I’m sure he can handle another round...or three.” 

Chapter 44: Teen Titans/Young Justice (MHA AU) (Garfield Logan/Dick Greyson/Roy Harper/Damian Wayne) (DOM/sub, Public, Animal Cocks)

Garfield laughed as he sat in his chair, Dick eagerly licking his green feet as the crowd surrounding them cheered, green hands gripped a slim waist forcing the smaller figure of Damian to start bouncing faster as the thick 8 inch cock filled him.

 

Garfield thrust harder into Damian lifting his shapely green ass revealing the hole in the bottom that had a third male rimming Garfield’s tight alpha male ass.

 

Dick shuddered as he dragged his tongue along the soles of Gar’s feet swirling them down along the hell and dragged up along the sides towards his toes. He shuddered from the thick scent that assaulted his nose from his master’s feet. He kissed along each one of his toes, moving back towards his big toe, opening his mouth and letting his tongue dive between his toes licking every nook and cranny of the joints between his toes before pulling back and licking the bottom of his foot and then pulling back. His tongue hanging out his mouth, as he shuddered and groaned as he moved back down this time to the other foot and started cleaning it just as he had done to the first one. 

 

While Dick was working their master’s feet, underneath him acting as his master’s seat was none other than his third slave Roy. Roy was having the time of his life under his master’s plump green mounds as his face was between his cheeks with his nose being hit with an intense scent, it smacked him in the face. So strong, so thick, so powerful, so manly. He loved it. He pushed his face in deeper even more, eyes locking on to the tight greenish-pink untouched hole. He pushed his lips against it and moaned as they parted and he took a small lick of the hole mewling from the flavor that burned his tongue and his nose he let his lips press against the rim of his Master’s ass and swirled around his puckered hole feeling it twitch and tremble under his tongue with each lick. 

 

Above both Dick and Roy, Damian the second slave was shuddering and mewling loudly as he was being bounced on his Master’s cock making him whimper and whine in need. It wasn’t just the fucking that was driving him mad, it was also because his master had given him one task and that was to not cum until Gar filled him with his seed, which had yet to happen. His Master had been sliding him up and down along his dick due to wanting to show the boys of the frat party how long Damian could hold back without making a mess all over himself. And so far, the boy was proving that he had some control over himself, even if his cock was leaking and dribbling pre like a broken faucet. 

 

The crowd of frat boys around the Quartet cheered calling for Garfield to show off his powers so as he lifted up Damian, and right before their eyes they watched as he shifted the form of his cock from human to a hard reddish-green rocket shaped Canine cock that was 9-inches long as thick as a pop bottle with a baseball sized knot and nuts, he was leading them on bouncing Damian up and down letting them see as the knot slammed and stabbed against the boys puckered and obviously well fucked hole. Gar continued pumping him up and down letting them watch as inch after inch of the knot would push and ground against his ass before slamming Damian down hard enough to force the knot to pop into the tight hole.

 

The moment his knot was inside of him, Damian screamed loudly in rapture as he felt a shuddered rack his body and his hole clenched and clenched down hard so much so that Gar’s knot swelled to its full size locking them together as he came and he came hard. His knot pulsed as his cock pulsed and twitched as he unloaded his payload inside of Damian, a gushing geyser of pure thick, hot seed spilling right into his ass, he was gushing heavily into Damian his cock twitching and hard as a rock as his balls twitched and pulsed forcing out huge hot messes of thick cum through his tight channel. 

 

Groaning Garfield closed his eyes and a look of concentration crossed over his face as his cock shifted once more while still deeply seated and locked into Damian’s stuffed hole, it grew and grew causing an even larger bulge in Damian’s stomach, with an off hand gesture Dick and Roy moved into the crowd presenting their mouths and asses for all the audience to enjoy.

 

The bulge in his stomach had Damian reeling, his eyes looking down at his once flat stomach which was now being replaced with a small gut that was expanding as he watched as Gar pulled him up and off his cock, the massive equine cock twitching and throbbing as the flared head twitched inside of him, shooting out a gush of thick pre right into him, as despite having came before with his dog cock, Garfield was rearing and ready to go with another load already built up in his now orange size balls that were swinging back and froth and swinging upward to smack and spank against his ass making Damian yelp and let out a small squeak as his stomach protrude outward almost making a near perfect outline of Gar’s dick.

 

Scene Break

 

Garfield walked over to his other two slaves, Damian laying passed out in the chair his stomach bloated like he was three months pregnant and a slow trickle of cum leaking from his bright red ass and stretched out hole.

 

On the floor laid Dick and Roy their stomachs descented with the amount of cum that the frat had stuffed into their willing holes. Their stomach’s weren’t just full, they were also coated in streaks of seed coating their chest, face, neck and even stomach in seed. Yet, looking at the two of them he couldn’t help but shake his head at the sight of them, while he didn’t mind the boys fucking them, there was just one problem. Only he was aloud to fill them up this much 

 

“This won’t do only i get to make a cum balloon out of you two,” Garfield chided shaking his head, this would not do at all. With a smirk, he reached down gripping their hair and dragged them over to where he had left Damian in a pleasure induced coma. He then proceeded to  push both of them towards the younger males ass, as he shifted his cock into a monstrous 14 inch equine-beast as thick as his thigh with watermelon sized nuts, the flared head twitching madly. 

 

Without any warning Garfield thrust all of his cock into Dick. Inch after inch would push in, then it would stop for a moment or two and then two more inches were pushed into him. Dick swore it felt like Garfield was pushing his arm into him, it wasn’t just the length that had him grabbing at the ground below him. His entire ass was twitching, spasming around his dick as causing the cum that had been deep inside of his bowls to slosh around and to gush out around the thick dick as Gar pulled out, streams of thick white seed spraying from Dick’s ass when he pulled out and more sprayed out as with each thrust soaking Garfield and Dicks legs in the mixture of fluids.

 

“Fuck yeah eat that hole,” Garfield said his hand forcing Dick’s head in on Damian’s ass as he  continued to force the thick and long tube of equine meat pushing into his ass was forcing Dick’s tight anal channel to be forced open, all the while he continued a brutal assault on Dick’s abused ass. Gar’s balls were slapping against his cheeks. And Gar wasn’t wasting anytime as he began rocking his hips back and forth. Quickly building up his momentum into long harsh thrust, he started moving with languid thrust drawing his cock out a third of the way then pushing back in with a quick sharp thrust one moment, then he’d pull out only until the head of his cock was left inside then swiftly slid back inside of Dick’s soft tight channel. 

 

With each and every thrust, Gar would hear the sounds of the blonde below him withering, mewling, gasping, and arching his back grinding his own member against the ground below him. Dick let out a weak moan as his tongue mingled with Roy’s while the cum belly he had acquired from the frat was quite literally  fucked out of him by his master leaving just the bulge of his own heavy cock in Dick’s stomach.

 

Then it came, his orgasm hitting him like a train, giving a small gasping groan like scream. His balls pulled upward and he groaned once more shoving his dick into Dash as he came with a literal tidal wave of thick, hot seed gushing into his ass, it was just pouring, and pouring, and pouring and pouring. There almost seemed to be no end to it, as he dumped his load into the dark haired slave unloading in Dick a torrent of hot thick potent equine cum that quickly made his now flat stomach swell up to give the illusion that he was five months pregnant.

 

Yet he was far from done, pulling his still rock hard cock out of Dick’s gaping hole, Garfield turned his attention to his last slave smirking as he moving and lined up his cum covered dick and plunged right into Roy’s ass. Roy screamed as he could feel every single twitch of Gar’s massive cock, each shift inside him sent bolts of pleasure through him. He could feel every vein on Garfield’s horse dick, swelling larger with each heartbeat and stretching him just a little more. But when his master picked up the pace, little gasps and moans managed to slip out, the unceasing fuck crumbling what resolve he had left. By the time Gar was brutalizing his ass, Roy’s head was thrown back, mouth stuck open as Gar proceeded to give him the exact same treatment, fucking the cum out of his body and replacing it with his own with rough strokes of his cock. 

 

And just like with Dick, Roy’s cum belly was fucked out of him as streams of cum sprayed and splattered out all over Gar’s legs and his massive balls, dribbling down the back of Roy’s legs and down the front of Gar’s as the green changeling continued pounding into his body driving his dick deep into him as the outline of the flared head could be seen through his stomach. It didn’t take long before Garfield could feel his climax building up thus forcing him to increase his thrusting speed. In and out, in and out, then pulling out and thrusting balls deep into the next slicked up hole that was asking for his dick to be inside of them shuddering as he was feeling his cock aching and twitching making him groan as he felt like he was gonna blow and he was gonna blow hard. 

 

Then it came, his orgasm hitting him like a train, giving a small gasping groan like scream. His balls pulled upward and he groaned once more shoving his dick into Roy and just like what happened with Dick a literal tidal wave of thick, hot seed gushing into his ass, it was just pouring, and pouring, and pouring and pouring. There almost seemed to be no end to it, as he dumped his load into the red head.  his seed was still filling him, filling in every single nook and cranny of Roy's tight passage dumping the load of hot boy spunk deep into the pliant hole his stomach slowly expanding growing more and more expanding outward until it was a near match for Dick’s stomach.

 

After Garfield was satisfied he picked each of his slaves up and threw them over his shoulder as he made his way out of the room, a mess of cum left behind on the floor as the three males groaned from being manhandled.

Chapter 45: Ugly Dolls (Nolan/Lou)

For Lou the former most popular doll in all of Perfection, his once glamorous life had turned upside down, it had gone south, turned sour, it had become….ugly. Ever since his secret had been discovered, he had been made into the least liked person in all of Perfection. Ever since everyone had seen his true colors, his entire life from then on was miserable, the entire debacle that had his life spiraling down, with all the other lesser perfect dolls having learned his shameful secret and everyone disregarding him as the portal to the big world was open to everyone now. Well open for everyone but himself, he was still unable to go and cross over, being the prototype he could never be played with, he could never be given to a child, he could never leave unlike the rest of them.

 

Having lost his position, and all that came with it-his manor like home being the biggest thing of all, Lou was forced to look for..other means to try and get by. With no one willing to trust him, and no one willing to listen to him, he resorted to going down a rather dark path. He all but sold himself, letting the male dolls all but have a go at him, taking him and using him how they saw fit. In a way, he did get to finally be someone’s plaything it was just not the way he thought it would happen. With each and every use, Lou was losing sight of who he once was, driving down into the abyss of debauchery and carnal pleasures he could no longer see himself as his former “perfect” image. He was no longer Lou, the most popular, well liked, handsome, and perfect doll around. 

 

No, now he was just Lou, the toy to call when you needed to get your rocks off. With all of this, he couldn’t help but wonder who would ever want someone like him. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

Lou groaned as he popped his neck, as he felt his body being stiff and felt sore. Than again, that’s what he got after what happened last night, that was the last time he ever let something like a threesome like that happen let alone taking part in such a big one like that with the two of the guys like that when they had really started to lay into fucking him, yet that was his life now and it wasn’t like he minded all that much after all, it was his how he got by and it wasn’t like anyone cared. This was his usual pass time at this point, it was almost normal to-at least among the the guys to see him walking around after being used or after being well fucked/played with. Sure it wasn’t what he had always hoped for, but it was as close to it as he was gonna get and at this point Lou had all but almost embraced it and was simply moving towards his next location. 

 

Sighing to himself, he looked upon the home before him-at this point he simply stopped paying attention to where it was he was supposed to go and just when he was supposed to get there. Raising a hand up towards the door he hesitated but for a moment, then steeling his nerves he knocked on the door letting his knuckles rapped against the wooden door and then pulled back waiting to see which one of the other dolls it was that had wanted a go at him this time, he had honestly been unable to see who it was-given the fact most either just left him a note or called him. As such he was going into this one completely blind. 

 

As the door opened the doll standing on the other side was revealed to be Nolan, one of the dolls Lou had picked on the worst when he was in charge of the institute and it actually made Lou a little nervous about what the other male had in store for him. As he slowly entered the home he saw a student  uniform on the couch. Nolan pointed at the uniform and said “Go ahead and get dressed before we begin,” as he tightened his tie.

 

Moving with a blush on his cheeks Lou stripped down to his skimpy black boxers and moved to start putting on the uniform when Nolan stopped him and said “Underwear too,”.

 

Forced to comply Lou removed his underwear showing off his perfect tight ass and a set of bruises on his hips as he quickly got dressed pulling up a pair of tight white briefs, the plain slacks and slipping on the wrinkled dress shirt and vest.

 

It might not have been the best of outfits, and it might not have been what Lou was used to but it would have to do given whatever it was that Nolan had in mind that he was going to use him for. That being said, he looked himself over in the mirror, and he couldn’t help but for a brief moment see a flash of his old self in the mirror before it vanished and he sighed and moved to stand before Nolan, arms crossed over his chest. “Alright, now what?” He asked half-heartedly, it was the same song and dance like always nothing he wasn’t used to.

 

~Scene break~

 

Lou cried out as another hit landed on his perfectly tight glutes, the hit coming from the wooden paddle Nolan had in his hand a look of glee on the brown haired doll’s face as Lou jerked from the sting of the wooden paddle.

 

Nolan had wanted to punish Lou, who was taking on the role of the naughty student. As such, he had spent a good amount of time using the paddle to tan Lou’s perfect plump ass, watching those ones pale perfect cheeks slowly tinge pink and then darken more and more slowly going from pink to a dark shade of red. Nolan had also been paying attention to Lou himself, who despite having been crying out in pain was hard as a rock and his cock was trapped between Nolan’s legs as he moved his legs back and forth rubbing and grinding his pants covered legs against the blondes aching erection that was twitching non stop, and each time it felt like he was close to blowing. Nolan would squeeze his dick, preventing him blowing and double his efforts on the spanking to bring him down from his near climactic high and then work him right back up to it. 

 

Lou wriggled as his cock leaked pre from the stimulation of Nolan’s hand, he was so close but every time he was ready to fall over the edge Nolan would stop his orgasm.

 

“Now then have you learned your lesson?” Nolan questioned, caressing and groping the flaming red ass cheeks of the boy in his lap with one hand while the other reached down and groped and played with his cock and pumped his aching shaft before going still and squeezing the base. 

 

“Please,” Lou begged his cock jerking in Nolan’s grip as the blond doll tried to get more stimulation.

 

Nolan smirked as he released his cock and let him go. “Hm, I’ll take that as a yes.” His fingers slid down between his ass cheeks and touched his hole. Feeling the puckered entrance twitch under his touch and then pulled inward almost as if it was sucking his fingers into his hole and he chuckled curling them and spreading them out as he scissored his hole open even more. “My my, seems someones already so loose and open, guess you had quite the fun time before coming here.” 

 

Laying Lou down on his stomach, Nolan smirked as he moved behind him raising the blonde dolls hips right up and undid his pants freeing his 7-inch long 5.9-inch thick dick. Lou almost jumped when he felt the fat head of the brunette's head pushing against his drool twitching hole and all it took was Nolan lining himself up and in a single thrust he breached Lou’s ass his thick pulsing shaft sinking deep into him making them both cry out. Lou was in shock from how thick Nolan was and Nolan from how amazing Lou’s ass felt around his cock. 

 

“Time to see if this ass is as perfect as the rest of you.” as he began rocking his hips back and forth. Slowly building up his momentum into long, languid thrust drawing his cock out a third of the way then pushing back in with a quick sharp thrust one moment, then he’d pull out only until the head of his cock was left inside then swiftly slid back inside of Lou’s soft tight channel. With each and every thrust, Nolan would hear the sounds of the blonde below him withering, mewling, gasping, and arching his back grinding his own member against the bed.

 

Nolan groaned his hands gripping Lou’s hips tightly as he started a strong slow rhythm forcing his cock in as deep as he could, a moan spilling from his lips as he leaned over Lou so his chest was pressed to the blond’s back.

 

Lou moaned his hole squeezing tight around the thrusting cock, his own leaking pre as he felt Nolan turn his head to the side and kiss him, their lips locked together as they continued their passionate love making.

 

Grunting Nolan slammed his hips into Lou’s plump ass as his nuts drew up unloading his thick hot cum deep in the moaning Blond, the sheer volume of the load causing Lou’s flat toned stomach to develop a bump.

 

Lou groaned at his own cock jumping and shooting its load as his stomach was forced to expand thanks to the amount of cum that Nolan dumped in his passage.

 

Collapsing on Lou, Nolan let out a breath as he slowly pulled his still hard cock out of the tight passage, “Ok time for clean up,” Nolan said as he moved to stand at Lou’s face his cock still standing tall and pride covered in a mix of his Cum and Lou’s ass juice.

 

Opening his mouth Lou held still as Nolan gripped his ears and started a rough set of thrusts, fucking Lou’s throat as slowly the mixture coating the cock was replaced with saliva.

 

Nolan groaned his hands tugging on Lou’s ears forcing the blond’s nose into his pubes as he worked towards a second orgasm.

 

For a while Lou just blanked allowing Nolan to use him and not really paying attention until Nolan pulled out and started roughly stroking his own cock and then with a loud moan he shot his second load all over Lou’s face.

 

Nolan watched as his cum painted Lou’s face and hair white, thick strands dripping from the golden blond locks of hair, strings connected his lips as they remained open and huge globs covered his cheeks and forehead even his eyes that were shut were covered in a layer of cum.

 

“There now you look perfect,” Nolan said leaning down and giving Lou a kiss.

Chapter 46: Digital Bunnies

Since getting trapped in the Digital world after the destruction of the virus that had infected Lopmon, Willis had watched Tk flirt with his Boyfriend Davis and it irked him so that the mouthy blond kept making passes at his boyfriend, it did not help that the other male also shared similar coloration to himself.

 

It was thanks to the fact that he always had his laptop with him that he was able to create a nice place for the three of them to stay using his skills with coding he created a House with three bedrooms, a nice bathroom, and a small kitchen, around the house he made a garden, orchard, fish pond, and a small barn with a couple of cows, and chickens so that they could have fresh food.

 

Of course the more that Willis witnessed Tk flirting with Davis the angrier he became, they had been here for a month and in that time to keep him from lashing out Willis had used his anger to create a virus to turn Tk into something better but he did not plan to use it until he caught Tk forcing Davis to kiss him, so in blind rage Willis used the virus and took Tk out into the woods as Davis slept unaware.

 

Scene Break

“Why do you insist on hitting on Davis,” Willis asked as he backed Tk against a tree a glare in his blue eyes as he waited for the virus to take effect.

 

“Because a Gaijin like you does not deserve to be with him, I would be so much better,” Tk shot back using a hand to force Willis back as he glared back.

 

“Well it does not matter cause soon the only thing you will be thinking of is this,” Willis said as he saw the small shift in Tk’s hair turning it from blond to a cool mint green so he dropped his shorts letting a 14 inch equine shaft flop out that hypnotized Tk as the sheer size, and musk were overwhelming

 

Tk felt his mouth water as his mind started to go hazy, a tingling flowing from the top of his head down to his feet yet he did not notice the changes to his body as a green gem like horn grew from the center of his forehead, the sides of his hair growing long and forming like two floppy bunny ears and dark green markings appearing on his skin, the last change was that what was once a decent 6 inch cock was gone replaced with a tight virgin cunt that started leaking at the mere sight of Willis’s cock.

 

Trying to think why he should punch Willis became hard as Tk found himself sliding down to his knees and leaning in to smell more of the strong musk his mouth opening as his tongue flicked out eager to taste the flesh before him.

 

‘WHAP’

 

Tk’s face stung as his head was forced to the side by the strike from the hefty member as Willis said “Who said you could taste this oh no this is going one place and one place only.” as he smacked Tk over and over again his cock steadily grew harder with each hit.

 

‘WHAP’ ‘WHAP’ ‘WHAP’ ‘WHAP’ ‘WHAP’ ‘WHAP’

 

By the time Willis was done both of Tk’s cheeks were red and Willis’s hard cock stood tall over the greenette as the blond bent down and ripped off Tk’s shorts exposing his new soaked cunt, before lifting the greenette and holding him against the tree his flared cock head pushing against the tiny virgin slit before Willis forced it in.

 

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHH,” Tk screamed his mind going blank as the cock was forced balls deep in one thrust, the mixture of Pain and new foriegn pleasure frying his brain as Willis wasted no time pounding the tight virgin cunt marking it and Tk as his.

 

Violent thrusts caused the tree Tk was pressed against to shake as the bark dug into the greenette’s flesh adding another sensation to the assault.

 

Growling in pleasure and anger Willis snarled “Davis is MINE , and NOW so are YOU ,” Giving even stronger thrusts on certain words as his cock bulged out Tk’s toned stomach.

 

Tk’s head lolled back as drool dripped down his chin, his hands scrambling to find a grip on the rough bark of the tree as his insides were rearranged by the rough and violent thrusts slowly breaking his mind and body.

 

Willis groaned the tight wet hole sucking his cock in deep with each thrust and gripping the flesh as tight as it could when he tried to pull out he was so close, Closing his eyes he let out a loud groan and shot his load deep in Tk making sure it would knock the bunny boy up with the sheer quantity as it bloated till he looked like he was already nine months pregnant.

 

Pulling out of the ruined cunt, Willis carried Tk back to the house and when he got to his room he saw the second virus he had designed for Davis and in a spur the moment decision he pressed the button to execute the Virus before heading to the sleeping boy’s room.

 

Sound asleep Davis did not notice as the changes started for him three Pink crystal horns grew in a triangle pattern on his forehead, while his hair gained sections like markings in pink and the sides grew  into long bunny ears, on his body he gained dark pink markings and his nipples turned a bright pink while his cock slowly turned into a flush virgin cunt.

 

Moving over to the sleeping teen Willis gently removed Davis’s clothing taking the time to admire the dark skinned male and placing a kiss on his lips gently before moving down to his new virgin pussy.

 

Looking at the soft lips of the pussy Willis leaned in opening his mouth and sealing his own lips over it as he started to lick and suck on the sensitive flesh paying special attention to the clitoris as he gently nibbled it while licking up the leaking slick as Davis moaned above him.

 

Davis moaned as he blinked awake the feeling of something different coming from his groin had him blearely opening his eyes only to find Willis naked and his own body devoid of clothing as he moaned again Willis pulled back the area around his mouth soaked as he spoke in a husky voice “You taste so good Davis, you made me so hard I am leaking,” as he shifted showing his leaking cock off.

 

Slowly Willis slid his hand up Davis’s leg and let his fingers play with the soaked cunt, slowly teasing it open as he complemented Davis before leaning up and sealing their lips together in a kiss as Davis loudly moaned.

 

“I can’t take it Davis I need to be in you,” Willis said breathlessly as he shifted his hips rubbing the flared head of his cock against Davis’s slit before gently pushing in.

 

‘POP’

 

Davis moaned out his arms flying up to wrap around Willis as the thick cock head filled the virgin passage.

 

Slowly Willis pushed in being gentle and making sure Davis felt nothing but pleasure as he was taken, his stomach bulging out when Willis was all the way balls deep.

 

Davis groaned, his hips shifting as slowly the two ground against each other in a dance of pleasure mirrored by their tongues as they continued to make out while making love.

 

“I want to breed you Davis, will you have my baby?” Willis asked as he shifted his hips, making Davis moan out “YESSSS” while also begging Willis to go faster and harder.

 

Giving into Davis’s demands Willis shifted and started fucking the dark skinned bunny boy reducing him to a moaning mess as he long dicked him.

 

Davis could not help it as he experienced his first orgasm with his new pussy his slick squirting all over Willis’s crotch as the blond pushed in deep groaning at the contractions around his cock before unloading deep in his dark skinned boyfriend and giving him a kiss and mummering “Good night my love,” as they both fell asleep still locked together with Davis’s stomach looking like he was six months pregnant and Willis’s cock still buried deep in him.

Chapter 47: Tora's Hunger (Ushio and Tora) {Tora/Ushio}

It was supposed to be a simple bath, a simple relaxing bath which was something that Ushio hardly got to enjoy any more considering the fact that his recent “house guest” would do nearly everything and anything to try and eat him when he had his guard down or he didn’t have the beast spear with him. His “house guess” was none other than the great Demon Tora, the demon he had found in his basement being impaled by the Beast Spear. To make a long story short, Ushio did the stupid thing and removed the spear, and since then he and Tora had been fighting demon after demon that would appear just about everywhere in town and would put all of Ushi’s friends in danger. Of course, thanks to the rather ...unique teamwork of the unlikely duo of Ushio and Tora the two of them managed to fight them off and keep anyone from being seriously harmed ...most of the time. 

 

Despite their teamwork, the two of them still fought like bitter enemies. The reason for this was simple, Tora despite fighting his own kind had one thing in mind, and that was to “eat” Ushio, and yet every time he tried to Ushio would use the Beast Spear and bean him over the head and stop him from doing that. Now, many would assume that when Tora said “Eat” he would mean to actually eat Ushio in the same bloody, gorey fashion that was seen in some B-rank horror movie where the monster ate people. That was not the case here, Tora as it turns out didn’t understand how his phrasing could be misinterpreted and cause some issues, as such Ushio thought each time that Tora would attempt to “eat” him he thought that the massive demon was going to actually eat him. And Tora, having finally gotten fed up on this decided to do something about this, and he knew just what to do to finally get to “eat” Ushio ..and that was to trick him into a false sense of security and wait till the boy had finally dropped his guard and wouldn’t have the spear around.

 

And what better place was that, then when the boy was in the bathroom, naked as the day he was born and fully exposed and sweaty, and all musky from another day of demon slaying. 

 

A sharp gasp came from Ushio as the thick tongue trailed over his chest, tracing along the lines of his muscles as well as lapping up his sweat, each pass leaving his skin tingling from the soft caress of the nimble tongue.

 

“Oh yeah,” Tora growled in pleasure, his tongue moving up to wrap around Ushio’s shoulder cleaning his hairless armpit of sweat as it did so, slowly the wiggling flesh worked it’s way across the struggling helpless body held in Tora’s grasp. “Now this is what I am talking about.” Purred the demon as he licked his lips. 

 

Ushio wiggled about as he laughed, moaned and shrieked from the assault of the talented tongue, when Tora had said he wanted human flesh this was definitely not what he had pictured he had thought he would be killed and eaten not cleaned by Tora’s tongue. “T-Tora! W-What are you doooooooooing!” Moaned Ushio as he bucked unknowingly pushing back against the tongue that was licking him.

 

Leaning up, pulling his tongue back in his mouth. “What does it look like? I’m tasting you before I eat you.” He smirked and then sealed his larger mouth over Ushio’s in a tight kiss that left the human’s head spinning from it.

 

“Well almost done, the top is nice and clean now for the rest,” Tora said a claw moving and pushing into the leaking slit of Ushio’s 7 inch hard cock, tearing a groan from him. Showing off his demonic strength Tora lifted Ushio up and started licking along the wriggling pleading boy’s legs going so far as to wiggle his tongue between each of Ushio’s toes before switching to the other leg.

 

Moving Ushio so he was right in front of Tora’s face before closing his mouth over the aching shaft his tongue wiggling out of the bottom of his mouth to make its way to Ushio’s virgin hole where it started working its way into the passageUshio was howling as the combination of pleasure overwhelmed his body pushing him closer and closer to the edge.

 

Tora continued teasing Ushio one hand moving down to stroke his own aching 14 inch cock, that was as thick as a can of soda. “And now comes my favorite part.” He growled, his eyes dark with hunger and desire. “I’ve been waiting a long time for this Ushio, and now I’m gonna take what I want.”

 

“W-Wha?” He began his eyes blinking, his vision blurry. He could just make out the shape of Tora as he moved into position making him shudder when he felt the fat head of the demons cock pushing against his drool covered/leaking hole and all it took was Tora lining himself up and in a single thrust he breached Ushio's ass half of his thick pulsing shaft sinking deep into him making them both cry out. Ushio in surprise and shock, and Tora in pure rapture of course Tora wasn’t completely lost enough to not pay attention as he knew he was big, and he knew that he should be careful with how much he was pushing into the dark haired boy. 

 

Inch after inch would push in, then it would stop for a moment or two and then two more inches were pushed into him. Ushio swore it felt like Tora was pushing his arm into him, it wasn’t just the length that had him grabbing a fist full of the sheets but the sheer thickness of the member pushing into him was driving him mad. The thick and long tube of demon pushing into his ass was forcing his tight anal channel to be forced open, his cherry no longer a thing as it had all but been shattered by Tora's dick, of course Tora wasn't stopping to let him adjust to the size. 

 

 “Sweet fucking hell kid, you. Are. Tight .” Hissed Tora as he gritted his teeth and with a small surge of his hips forced the remaining inches into Ushio, his thick furry balls slapping against his cheeks. “Like holy fucking hell, I’ knew you were a fucking tight ass! But fuck!” Snarled the demon as he felt the sheer tightness of Ushio’s ass constricting his cock. Tora snarled as he began rocking his hips back and forth. Slowly building up his momentum into long, languid thrust drawing his cock out a third of the way then pushing back in with a quick sharp thrust one moment, then he’d pull out only until the head of his cock was left inside then swiftly slid back inside of Ushio’s soft tight channel. His grunts and growls were echoed with the sounds of the boy before him withering, mewling, gasping, and arching his back grinding his own member against the tops furry stomach smearing them with spurts of pre that were oozing from his dick, the slow pace that he had set up was quickly breaking away into something more, as it became harder to maintain and keep in control and soon Tora found himself letting go of his control and really laying into Ushio's ass.

 

At first, each thrust Ushio was biting back a whimper or moan, biting his lower lip as he tried to hold back the cries of pleasure. Each twitch of Tora's cock, each shift inside him sent bolts of pleasure through him. He could feel every vein on Tora's monster, swelling larger with each heartbeat and stretching him just a little more. But when Tora picked up the pace, little gasps and moans managed to slip out, the unceasing fuck crumbling what resolve he had left. By the time Tora was brutalizing his ass, Ushio's head was thrown back, mouth stuck open as curses and goans poured out. 

 

“T-T-Toraaaaaa!” Ushio could feel his ass growing warm, knowing that if he could see it, his cheeks would be glowing rosy red, he could feel his cock throbbing against Tora's stomach, leaking pre without any need to be touched, smearing his fur with the liquid and making them shiny. 

 

“Huh? What’s the matter Ushio? Can’t you handle a little dicking down?” He smirked, feeling Ushio driving his ass back to meet Tora's thrust, his cock sinking even deeper as his plump cheeks were forced apart, a second gasp from the massive cock escaping. 

 

The second gasp was cut off  with a deep kiss, his tongue instantly plundering Ushio's mouth coaxing his own tongue into a dance. It was hot, it was heavy, and it was just oh so damn good. The game/dance of tonsil hockey continued as Tora's hips rolled and he bucked pounding harder and harder his thrust became harder more deliberate in making sure Ushio was letting out all kinds of sounds that were driving Tora wild as he continued to pound into him leaning over him to the point body was bent over the the tub his claws holding his his hip giving it a firm squeeze as his ass squeezed and wrapped around his dick making him groan. 

 

“Fuck! Its been too fucking long since I had my fucking balls drained! So you better fucking tke it all Ushio!” Groaned Tora as his hands moved to grip Ushio’s waist making him groan, his dick was harder than it ever had been before and now he was gonna bring this to one hell of an amazing end, using his hips he hilted himself back into Ushio’s scalding hot insides and resumed thrusting into him before pulling out once more leaving Ushio’s hole feeling empty a feeling it didn’t experience for long as Tora rammed back into him pumping his thick long hard shaft into the needy hole that welcomed it by clamping down on his dick. Ushio could hardly think at this point, as he rammed in and out of Ushio all he could focus on was the fact his balls were aching something fierce and he was getting ready to explode. 

 

Then it came, his orgasm hitting him like a train, giving a small gasping groan like scream. His abs flexed, his balls pulled upward and he groaned once more shoving his dick in as he came with a literal tidal wave of thick, hot seed gushing into his ass, it was just pouring, and pouring, and pouring and pouring. There almost seemed to be no end to it, as Tora’s balls pulsed against Ushio’s ass cheeks while he gave slow shallow thrust against Ushio’s rear, his seed was still filling him, filling in every single nook and cranny of Ushio’s tight passage dumping the load of hot demon spunk deep into the phillant hole that was milking him for every single last drop of his essene that he could manage to give it and Tora had a lot to give just as Ushio’s ass was taking it all. 

 

A few moments later, or rather close to an hour later Ushio was on the ground laying on his stomach-or rather his bloated stomach. When Tora had said he needed to dump his load, he wasn’t joking considering he had been down there locked away for years as such he had been pretty eager to get his rocks off. So here he was, standing there looking down at Ushio whose tongue was hanging out his mouth, drool dribbling down his chin with his ass gaping wide open as a rover of Tora’s pent up seed flowing from his ass while his body was twitching and spasming in the aftershocks of pleasure. 

 

“Hehehe, might have gone too far.” He mumbled looking at the boys ass, and seeing it twitching and gaping almost as if it was begging him to fuck it again he felt his cock give a twitch. “....Feh, I’m sure he can handle another round...or three.” 

Chapter 48: Sadist Fan/Masochist Hero (My Hero Academia){Izuku/Kota}

Izuku groaned as his hand squeezed tighter the pain going higher as he crushed his own nuts, his other hand eagerly stroking his aching 5 inch cock while a vibrator buzzed away in his hole.

 

The mix of pain and pleasure brought him closer and closer to his orgasm as he moved his hand from his nuts and used it to punch himself in the stomach making him gasp as he felt the pain increase a little he was so close but he needed just a bit more pain.

 

As he closed his eyes a groan on his lips he did not hear the door to his room open but he did hear the gasp that came from the doorway as his eyes shot open and he shot off the bed his eyes meeting Kota’s wide black eyes, his cock bouncing from the sudden movement, causing Kota’s eyes to lower and with a twitch Kota lashed out

 

“HENTAI,” Kota screamed as he punched Izuku as hard as he could straight in his unprotected nuts causing the older male to collapse with a moan spilling out of his lips as his cock jumped, leaking a larger burst of pre.

 

Kota was surprised seeing this, he hadn’t expected something like this from punishing his babysitter in the nuts, he expected him to be in pain, to hurt, or at the very least find it to be hurtful. Yet that was not what was happening here, looking down at Izuku-his secret crush-as he looked right at him seeing him squirming and writhing from the hit, wanting to test something he pulled his foot back and then slammed it right into his unprotected sack watching as he arched his back and withered in place. 

 

“You really are a hentai.” Kota said pulling his leg back once more and slammed his foot into his balls again and this time he kept his foot there, roughly grinding and pushing his foot down on his balls twisting the sole of his foot against it watching Izuku wither and gasp as the smaller boy stomped on his sack. “You...you put on a brave face.” Another kick. “You sprout all this mess about being a hero.” He stomped down hard once more, twisting his foot again. “And underneath it all, under all of it...you're just a massive pervert aren’t you?”

 

Again and again, ota brought his foot down on his balls and ground his heel against them grunting as he did so. “It’s true right? You're just a massive pervert?” He asked pulling his foot back against and kicked his balls once more watching as Izuku’s cock pulsed and twitched throbbing and ached as spurts of pre sprayed right from it and landed all over Kota’s foot making him glare. “Hey! You got my foot all dirty!” He snapped as he brought his foot down again and again, he was finding this to be too much fun. Having such a big strong hero at his mercy it was proving to be very fun. 

 

“Aw what’s the matter? Does it hurt?” Smiled Kota slowly pulling his foot away, seeing his cock twitch as his foot was barely even an inch away, something that for some reason sent a small thrill through the small dark haired boy. “Here let me give you some more!” And then as swift as possible he brought his foot back down with as much force as he possibly could.

 

Groaning Izuku felt his abused nuts draw up and his cock twitch as he unloaded all over Kota’s foot painting it white with semen as a low Pop came from his hole the vibrator having been forced out and now buzzing on the floor.

 

“Was that inside of you all this time?” Kota said looking at the small buzzing toy, he watched it buzz and shake as it was moving along the ground due to the vibrations. “Wait, you had that in you as I was stomping on your balls? Does that mean ...you like to have something in there as well?” Kota wasn’t that supid, his aunt had given him “the talk” seeing as how he was getting older-that and consider the fact how much Pixie-Bob acted like a cat in heat she figured it was safer to give him it now and not when he ever accidentally walked in on something he shouldn’t see-as such he knew about certain things and seeing as how Izuku had that in him ...gave him and idea. “That’s it isn’t it, you want something in there right?” 

 

Izuku was bright red and panting unable to come up with a reply to the situation he found himself in, he was damned either way, if he said nothing or if he did indeed reply, so with no other option Izuku rolled over reached back and spread his round ass showing off his twitching pink hole.

 

Gulping at the sight of Izuku’s twitching pink entrance, Kota slowly reached down and began undoing his pants slowly pulling them down and then off kicking them to the side as his 3.5-inch thick 7-incher twitch as it had been hard the moment he had seen Izuku cum. Reaching out towards his hole his fingers poked and prodded at it watching as it twitch and pulled inwards almost as if it was dragging his fingers inward-which it did-pulling his fingers into the warm confines of his hole making him shudder as he felt it twitch and undulate around his fingers as they wiggled and moved around inside of him. 

 

Moans spilled from Izuku’s lips as he pushed back on the fingers that explored his pliant hole.

One finger became two, two became three as he let them move around and wiggle and snake around inside of him. He gulped as he brought his other hand up, pushing another finger in making it six inside of his hole and pulled them apart watching as the pliant hole slowly pulled apart opening letting him look inside of Izuku and see the pink and slightly almost wet looking insides of Izuku’s ass making him gulp as he saw Izuku’s inner walls twitching and pulsating as they were exposed to open air as Kota looked into him all the while his cock twitched and throbbed as he bit his lip. He knew what he should do, and as such he slowly began to withdraw his fingers and pulled them away from Izuku’s hole and then grabbed his hips pressing the head of his thick rod right at his hole and then pushed it all in-or rather let Izuku’s hole pull all 7-inches of his cock right into him. 

 

Izuku moaned, pushing back as Kota started a rough pace, Izuku felt his own cock reharden in need as he groaned, his hands moving to grip Kota’s hips giving the younger male a pull to increase the roughness of his thrusts.

 

Kota groaned shuddering, feeling the sensation of Izuku’s hole around his member making him squirm as he began rocking his hips back and forth. Slowly building up his momentum into long, languid thrust drawing his cock out then pushing back in with a quick sharp thrust one moment, then he’d pull out only until the head of his cock was left inside then swiftly slid back inside of Izuku. Given the fact he wasn’t that big, or that long pulling out to the head and then ramming back into him, his baseball size balls swinging back and forth smacking against Izuku’s already red and stinging sack as the small boy proved what he lacked in size he made up for with his determination as he was putting all he could into his thrust. 

 

As he was fucking the green haired teen, Kota’s cock was leaking out nearly endless amounts of pre. The precum slicking up the boys inside letting Kota go faster and faster, With each and every thrust, Kota would hear the sounds of the green haired boy below him withering, mewling, gasping, and arching his back as while Kota couldn’t hit very deep his cock could hit something else and that something was Izuku’s sweet spot. With every thrust, every shove of his small rod being pushed into Izuku more pre filled his hole and his dick stabbed right at Izuku’s joy button each and every time sending waves after waves of pleasure through him. And as it did that for him, Kota would feel his ass clench and grip his dick making him thrust even more. 

 

When Kota picked up the pace, little gasps and moans managed to slip out, the unceasing fuck crumbling what resolve he had left. By the time Kota was doing his best to try and brutalize his ass, Izuku's head was thrown back, mouth stuck open as groans poured out. Kota could hardly think at this point, as he rammed in and out of Izuku all he could focus on was the fact his balls were aching something fierce and he was getting ready to explode. And explode they did, unknown to Izuku given the fact that Kota had a water Quirk it had the strangest effect of affecting the boy in rather strange ways, one of those ways just so happened to be his cum production. 

 

Because when Kota came, he came hard . his orgasm hitting him like a train, giving a small gasping groan like scream. His stomach flexed, his balls pulled upward and he groaned once more shoving his dick in as he came with a literal tidal wave of thick, hot seed gushing into his ass, it was just pouring, and pouring, and pouring and pouring . There almost seemed to be no end to it, as Kota’s balls pulsed against Izuku's ass cheeks while he gave slow shallow thrust against Izuku's rear, his seed was still filling him, filling in every single nook and cranny of Izuke's tight passage dumping the load of hot boy spunk deep into the phillant hole that was milking him for every single last drop of his essene that he could manage to give it and Kota had a lot to give just as Izuku’s ass was taking it all. 

 

Izuku groaned as he was filled, the sensation of being filled, his insides being steadily filled by Kota's release. He didn’t know what to expect, but his release didn’t seem to be ending. The pressure inside him built slowly, rope after rope pouring into him. Not a drop managing to leak out around the cock logged in him, forcing it deeper and deeper. He felt his stomach begging to swell growing bigger and bigger, stretching outward and bulging and stretching pushing the pre that had already been inside of him deeper as it joined the cum inside of his stomach. Kota groaned, shuddering as he fell on top of Izuku panting heavily lazily thrusting into him as his cock tingled and twitched inside of him dumping his load into the willing hole below him and it didn’t seem to be ending just yet.

 

~Scene Break~

 

Kota wasn’t sure how long he had been cumming inside of Izuku, but he knew that when it finally stopped his cock was tingling and it was twitching, all the while he felt the familiar sensation of his cock tingling and his bladder filling up. Yet he was too tired to warn Izuku, he felt the damn break and he groaned as the flood gates opened up and a strong gushing stream of piss was gushing right into Izuku’s ass. Just like his climax, a literal tidal wave of thick, hot piss was gushing into Izuku’s ass, it was just pouring, and pouring, and pouring and pouring . The sheer amount of piss should seem inhuman, yet it was just another side effect of Kota’s quirk. 

 

He wanted to pull out, to stop this part. But, it was just so warm inside of Izuku, not to mention he was so tired. His eyes were heavy and he could hardly keep them open, as such he clung to Izuku placing his cheek against his back and yawned as he slowly began to drift off to sleep. 

 

Izuku groaned his stomach swollen as he shifted a slight sloshing sound and the sensation of liquid moving in him causing him to clench down on the cock still deep in his hole, turning his head he noticed Kota had passed out laying over Izuku’s round ass and back, a look of content on his young face as a snore escaped his mouth and his hands reached forward blindly in his sleep groping Izuku’s chest causing him to groan.

 

Closing his eyes Izuku soon joined the younger male in the land of sleep as he passed out, never noticing a hand reaching in and pulling the door shut.

Chapter 49: Servicing your betters (Dragonball Z){Saiyan Orgy}

The sudden appearance of Vegeta’s brother was a shock to many of the Saiyans on earth, or at least the two full saiyan’s, three half saiyan’s. As they all knew that they were the last remaining saiyan’s that were left in their universe, and yet here it was another living breathing Saiyan who had come from space. Tarble, Vegeta’s younger brother had been sent away from the planet on a rather he'd been ordered by his father, King Vegeta , to be sent to a remote planet on the grounds that he lacked the aggression and fighting skills required to be a Saiyan warrior, therefore he was classified as a low-class Saiyan. Thankfully, it was through him being sent away that saved him from the same fate their planet faced, and while he wasn’t as aggressive as the other Saiyan’s or even his brother he wasn’t a complete pushover as such he managed to survive this long and heard the tale of his brother and what he had been doing. 

 

As such, he had been working on his ship fixing it up and once it was fixed up and complete he got inside and shot off towards earth. Of course, it had surprised Vegeta too see his brother-alive at that-and it shocked Goku and the others to know that Vegeta had a brother, even more so when they could sense that Tarble wasn’t as strong as Vegeta-something that Vegeta said was to be expected. Regardless, that didn’t stop them from welcoming him to earth and letting him meet his brother’s family and the other Saiyan’s that were on earth. 

 

Though, Tarble’s timing of coming to earth couldn’t have been at a better time given what was about to occur on earth, a rare Blood moon. While to many the sight of the usual moon turning as red as blood was nothing special. However, to the Saiyan’s it was something different for them the red moon had an effect on them just like the regular full moon. Yet, instead of turning them into apes, the sight of the crimson moon brought out something more primal than even their great ape transformation.

 

For Goku and his offspring they had no idea that this was going to happen, however the likes of Vegeta, Tarble, and Trunks-as his dad and newly gained uncle had told him a head of time about it and as three began to feel the moon rise and take on the blood red color they could feel the moon slowly taking effect on the three of them and if it was affecting them then it was affecting Goku and his children. 

 

And given the fact they had all but invited them over for a celebration party welcoming Tarble to earth and since everyone else was already asleep, this meant they had the two sons of Goku to themselves as well Goku. With that in mind, the three royals easily slipped into the sun boys room where they found the three Son boys writhing, gasping, shuddering and moaning hotly as the window to their room was open and bathing the room in a crimson red glow. 

 

“Well, look at that, it seems you both are Saiyan’s after all.” Vegeta snarked, looking at Gohan and Goten as the two of them were shuddering and withering just as much as Goku was. Their bodies were caked in sweat, and their clothes were sticking to their bodies, cheeks flushed with a rosy red blush and they were laying on the massive bed in small puddles of their own sweat as all three of them were sporting erections that didn’t look like they would be going down any time soon. 

 

“Whoa, you weren’t kidding dad.” Trunks was honestly surprised to see his best friend, his dad, and his best friend's brother-and his secret crush-in this state, though he didn’t have an ounce of shame to admit that he was turned on by the sight before him. 

 

“With the three of them, and the three of us, it should be rather simple for us to proceed.” Tarble said as he was blushing slightly, not just from the sight but also from the barely noticeable scent that was in the room. The scent was coming from the three before them, and to Tarble the smell was heavenly as it was driving him mad with a small shudder. “So who shall be claiming who brother?” 

 

“You get the brat, Trunks, you shall have a go at Kakarot, and I will tend to his eldest.” Instructed Vegeta as he was already stripping off his clothing with Trunks following right alongside him as well as Tarble doing the same. 

 

~Scene Break~

“Come on Mr. Goku, I know you want it.” Smirked Trunks as he saw Goku’s mouth was watering, his eyes were gleaming like a kid in a candy store, his own weeping pre-cum covered aching cock twitching in his hand as he looked towards Trunks and then at his dick. “You know you want a taste.” Trunks was holding the base of his dick, and was swinging it around watching Goku’s eyes follow it as he moved in closer and closer towards the swinging 5-inch 4.9-inch thick boy meat before him. “Come on and come and get a taste.” He chuckled, swaying his dick around. “Come on, you want it don't you? Then go on and get started, get a taste if you want my help.” 

 

Normally Goku would be able to try and think things through-think being a relative term- but at the current moment The heat had turned into a raging bonfire and Goku couldn’t hold back. He lunged forward taking the cock into his mouth, lips wrapping around the entire thick boy meat easily taking all 5-inches into his mouth and moaned around it shuddering as he gave it a playful lick, enjoying how Trunks moaned and his hand came down to rest on his head. He kept up his licking, while adding a hand in to play with his balls. 

 

Bobbing his head Goku showed off his lack of a gag reflex and the ability to breath through his nose as he lifted Trunks up pushing the cock as far down his throat as he could while Trunks’s feet used his pecs as place holders digging into the muscled flesh.

 

“Fuck your mouth is hot.” Groaned the violet haired young male above him, fingers curling tangling themselves in the dark locks and gave a small tug while his hips pushed forward pushing upward into Goku’s mouth, his 5-incher twitching madly under each and every swipe of Goku’s tongue. “Fuuuuuuck.” The lift lap rewarded him with a groan of pleasure and a muffled “shit,” as well as a drop of pre. Sweet and salty, surprisingly thick and sticky, coating his tongue. He hummed around it, enjoying the taste. “T-This feels sooo good.” 

 

Goku sucked as hard as he could, his lips locked around the base of Trunks’s cock as he pulled back his tongue stroking the shaft and lips stretched out like he was giving a large kiss.

 

Trunks shuddered head rolling to the side as his hands nestled into Goku’s hair  as he smiled down at him. “Haaaa, fuck! Sucking cock like a real bitch,” he said, between small gasps as his cock was twitching madly. Pulsing and twitching more and more as he could feel his sack tingling and twitching as he could feel his end approaching and it was approaching quickly.  “F-Fuck! Here it comes bitch!” That was all the warning that Goku got before Trunks forced him against his crotch nose in his pubes as he let out a loud groan and then he came. Trunks came hard, a torrent of thick hot spunk spraying right into his mouth and spilled right down his throat.

 

~Scene Break~

 

“So it seems you’re a real Saiyan after all.” Snorted Vegeta looking at Gohan who was all but withering and gasping before him making the Prince of all Saiyan’s smirk down at him, in Vegeta’s hand was holding his 9-inch long beer can thick cock by the base as his baseball size balls swing below his dick. “Time to lift up your ass bitch, your Prince wants to fuck.” He commanded and Gohan shuddered as he found himself following the order. Something about Vegeta’s tone forcing his body to listen to his demands as he was soon on all fours with his ass up in the air and his ass presenting towards Vegeta. The heat from his body increased, as slick dribbled out down his taint, the increase of the heat caused  his vision blurry. He could just make out the shape of Vegeta as he moved into position making him shudder when he felt the fat head of the elder male's cock pushing against his drool covered/leaking hole and all it took was Vegeta lining himself up and in a single thrust he breached Gohan's ass half of his thick pulsing shaft sinking deep into him making him groan at the tight heat enveloping his cock.

 

Gohan howled his eyes rolling back as his ass was destroyed with no mercy, the strong thrusts bruising his ass while the grip on his hips and hair added pain to the pleasure.

 

Vegeta smirked down at him, his hand slapping the boy’s ass while he pounded into him. Slowly building up his momentum into long, languid thrust drawing his cock out a third of the way then pushing back in with a quick sharp thrust one moment, then he’d pull out only until the head of his cock was left inside then swiftly slid back inside of Gohan’s tight channel.  With each and every thrust, Vegeta would hear the sounds of Gohan below him withering, mewling, gasping, and arching his back his own negeltic 7-incher was swaying below him and slapping against the son of Goku’s abs smearing them with spurts of pre that would drip down and land on the ground. 

 

Screaming out Gohan could do nothing as Vegeta tightened his grip pulling his head back and kept on insulting him while sodomizing his once virgin hole and molding it to the shape of his cock.

 

He could feel his ass growing warm, knowing that if he could see it, his cheeks would be glowing rosy red, he could feel his cock throbbing against his abs, leaking pre without any need to be touched, smearing his abs with the liquid and making them shiny. As behind him Vegeta’s hips rolled and he bucked pounding harder and harder his thrust became harder more deliberate in making sure Gohan was letting out all kinds of sounds that were driving Vegeta wild as he continued to pound into him leaning over him to the point Gohan's lower body was lifted up even higher his chest pushed against the ground along with his cheek pushed right against the flat surface. 

 

Vegeta pulled out for a moment, then held his cock right at Gohan’s slightly gaping twitching hole slick and pre frothing out around the edges before he resumed thrusting into him before pulling out once more leaving Gohan's hole feeling empty a feeling it didn’t experience for long as Vegeta rammed back into him pumping his thick long hard shaft into the needy hole that welcomed it by clamping down on his dick. Vegeta could hardly think at this point, as he rammed in and out of Gohan all he could focus on was the fact his balls were aching something fierce and he was getting ready to explode. 

 

Unable to hold it in, Gohan screamed as he shot his load all over his own chest, stomach and below him due to the rough thrusts causing his cock to flap back and forth.

 

He wasn’t the only one, as Vegeta himself was close so very close. Then it came, his orgasm hitting him like a train, giving a small gasping groan like scream. His abs flexed, his balls pulled upward and he groaned once more shoving his dick in as he came with a literal tidal wave of thick, hot seed gushing into his ass, it was just pouring, and pouring, and pouring and pouring. There almost seemed to be no end to it, as Vegeta dumped his thick load right into the scorching hot heat that was Gohan’s ass flooding it with his thick hot load. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

“Sh thats a good boy,” Tarble whispered into Goten’s ear as he guided the youngest male into taking his 7 inch cock biting his lip as he slowly led the boy in bouncing on the cock one hand snaking up to tease Goten’s plump little Pink nipples.

 

A mewl of pleasure left the smaller male as he shuddered, feeling his body being played with, as well as his virgin entrance being breached. The slick he was producing was aiding and the heat drowned out the pain with pleasure. The boy’s small 5-inch 3-inch thick cock with grape size balls twitching and spasming and yet nothing escaped his cock, and yet he could feel the inklings as something was coursing through his body. “M-Mr. Tarbles.” He whined with a small whimper and a groan shivering as his hole fluttered and twitched around the brother of Vegeta’s cock. 

 

Tarble groaned leaning in and sealing his lips over Goten’s in a searing kiss that left them both feeling lightheaded from the passion in it.

 

Pleasure was shooting through his body, his very being shaking and trembling as he felt the older male’s cock plunging in and out of his virgin body, he let his head fall back as his toes curled and he let out a small mewl of pleasure and surprise. He never imagined that something being in his behind could feel this amazing, every single nerve in his body was lit with wonder and ecstasy and he was crying out just like his brother was. “M-Mr. Tarbles!” 

 

~Scene Break~

“Look at you offspring Kakarot, Low-Class Saiyans Like you and your sons must learn how to please the Elites,” Vegeta gloated as he gripped Gohan’s aching shaft, and roughly thrusted into the oldest of Goku’s sons.

 

Gohan whimpered as he was forced to lick and suck his brother Goten’s small 5 inch cock, weakly Gohan said “I’m So Sorry Goten,” before Tarble who was fucking Goten forced Gohan’s head down as the smaller male whimpered out “Mister Tarble… My…. My Dick…. I feel like it’s going to Explode!!” Goten screamed the end as his cock started spurting into his brother’s mouth.

 

Groaning as he unloaded deep in Goten’s spasming hole Tarble forced Gohan’s head down on Goten’s cock while saying “Come on, Gohan don’t waste anything your little brother has to offer.”

 

Meanwhile Trunks was playing with Goku who was being forced to lick Vegeta’s boot before Trunks said “I think I broke something Dad, Mister Goku can’t stop Cumming!!”

 

Goku could do nothing as he was fucked his cock lasily shooting out cum like a broken faucet not even the normal pleasure of an orgasm registering anymore.

Chapter 50: Spending time with my Superdog (Krypto The Superdog){Krypto/Kevin}

For a young boy, now teen Kevin would admit that his life had been quite the adventure. He couldn’t believe so much time had passed since he and Krypto had become best friends, and yet they had faced down quite so many challenges. From taking on villains, to Kevin gaining superpowers from an incident with Red Kryptonite, the two of them being shark down and exploring the world from a smaller point of view, and not to mention the time that Kevin had gotten kidnapped by a race of alien dogs as the son had made Kevin his pet-now that was a time that Kevin would never forget, as it wasn’t all that bad up until he meet his “owners” next door neighborhoods pet and suffice to say the excitement of being a pet even for a short while had died down. 

 

All the times either good or bad, they had been together and they had always had so much fun together and it was as those times past that Kevin almost wished they could last forever. Yet, he was growing older and as such with growing up Kevin was going through what any teen would and that is puberty. He’d already seen the signs, he had gotten his first taste of acne, he had already gotten hair in some places-mostly under his arms, next came the “talk” from his dad and that by far was the worst experience of Kevin’s life. Then the hormones kicked in, at first Kevin thought that he would be looking at girls like any other boy, however that was  not the case as Kevin found himself looking at other boys, be it in the gym at school, or the locker rooms-sneaking glances at them when no one was paying attention, and then it was him using his computer or phone to look at rather ...interesting pictures online. 

 

There was no doubt about it, Kevin knew he was gay and he honestly didn’t care. However, it wasn’t just looking a porn that came with the hormones, the urges, the primal instinct to do what any other boy would do, and that was jerk off. However that was a challenge, seeing as how he shared his room with Kyrpto nearly every day and night and even then his parents were always around so it made it hard for him to find time to actually take care of his little problem. However, tonight was different as he was finally old enough that his parents trusted him to leave him alone for the week as they were going off to visit some of his Dad’s family, they had left later that evening and thus Kevin and Kyrpto had the house to themselves. 

 

Which was how he and Krypto found themselves in the living room that night, Krypto was asleep next to him and Kevin was feeling...the urge. Unable to help himself Kevin started slowly stroking his cock through his clothes as they laid on the couch watching tv, his cock hardening and staining his underwear with the heady scent of his pre to show his arousal. 

 

There was a small shuffle from Krypto, yet he didn’t seem to wake up. Feeling a bit more bold, Kevin grabbed his phone and lifted it up, scrolling through the other pages he had open he got right to the page. It was a small website he had found that had videos that could help him with his..needs. Scrolling through the numerous videos, he found one that was just right for him. With the video playing, he continued to fondle and play with himself through his underwear, grunting as he felt the desire to set himself free, and it wasn’t like he was gonna get caught, Kyrpto was sleeping, his parents were gone, and he was home alone with the doors and windows closed and locked for the night. 

 

Shifting off the couch Kevin made a beeline for his room to grab something he kept in a lead lined box to keep even Krypto from discovering it, it was a Knotted red dog dildo that he rarely got  to use, as he closed the door he stripped off his clothes his lean body exposed as he pulled off his shirt his hard 6 inch cock snapping up when he pulled his pants and underwear off.

 

With a lewd moan Kevin stroked his cock collecting some pre on his fingers before bringing them to his lips and sucking them clean, moving so the dildo was suctioned to the wall Kevin started making out with the replica soaking it with his saliva as he fucked his own face with it.

 

As Kevin was working on soaking the toy with his own saliva and spit. As well as feeling his 6-inch pecker twitching madly, he was completely unaware of the fact that his scent was far stronger than he knew it to be, as with his body changing the scent of his sweat and arousal was stronger and it was so thick and potent that Krypto easily was able to smell it and the scent was so intense that it had the dogs nose twitching as his eyes slowly opened up. “Kevin?” He mumbled, blinking the sleep from his eyes as he saw his friend/owner wasn’t anywhere near him making him frown. “Kevin?” He called out again, his only answer he got was from his super hearing picking up sounds from his friends room, frowning he slowly began to make his way from the living room towards the stairs.

 

Having soaked the dildo Kevin had shifted so he was now pushing his virgin hole back on the fake red rocket with his eyes closed and moans spilling from him.

 

Hearing the moans getting louder, Krypto got closer to his friends room. As he was, his nose was picking up the scent he had detected beforehand, it was stronger now, thicker, and it was having some sort of an effect on him. The scent was stirring up feelings, a strange sensation that was completely foregin to him, the more he inhaled the more he sniffed, the more he got the scent in his system the stronger the reaction he was having even more so given the fact the reaction was happening in his sheath. Approaching the room, he found the door was left open just a small bit. “Kev-” He was stopped as he caught sight of his friend and what he was doing. 

 

Kevin did not hear as he kept on moaning and pumping his hips taking more and more of the dildo into his hole until the rim of his ass kissed the baseball sized knot at the base.

 

The scent was stronger now, nearly overpowering as he shuddered. His eyes watching as his friends hips moved up and down his ears focusing solely on the moans that were slipping past Kevin’s lips, his eyes moving and focusing right on the dildo as more and more was taken into his ass with the fat knot kissing right against his hole but not yet successfully popping inside. He hardly noticed that he had opened the door more, he had hardly noticed as he floated off the floor and landed on the bed causing it to shake somewhat from his weight, so lost Krypto hardly noticed that he was getting closer to his friend crawling right over his body. 

 

Freezing as the bed shifted Kevin cracked his eye and froze as inches from his face was a hot glistening, red pillar of flesh beating in time with a heart as the blood coursed through it.

 

There right in front of his face was Krypto’s own dick, it was as red as his cape and throbbing intensely. Dripping with pre as some dripped down and landed on Kevin’s bare chest and some on his face, his best friends dick was bloated out, and thicker in the middle with it being at least a good 10-inches long and 6.9-inches thick, the throbbing shaft of pure dog meat was pointing right at his face soaked with pre and to Kevin looking very..very...tempting. “K-Kevin.” Groaned Kyrpto above him having placed his paws right over his head on his bed frame, his friend's tail was wagging fiercely creating a small gust that was spreading not only Kevin’s scent around the room, but now Kyrpto’s own thick overpowering musky scent.

 

Hesitating for only a moment, Kevin leaned forward kissing the dripping tip of Krypto’s cock and moaning at the overpowering flavor, as it filled his sense of taste from just a single drop on his lips, making his head spin and his own cock pulse.

 

The throbbing pillar of canine flesh throbbed as Kyrpto’s balls gave a visible twitch. A small thick splurge of his sloppy pre shot into Kevin’s mouth letting the rich and tangy taste linger as Kyrpto gave an eager and loud bark of pleasure his hips bucking rubbing the taste of his pre right into Kevin’s tongue. And it wasn’t just the taste, the smell of Kyrpto’s dick was just as good filling his sense of smell as much as the taste was overpowering his taste buds, the super hound was groaning his paws pushing down on the bed frame as his cock twitched. Ropes of his tangy thick sloppy pre squirting right into the hungry mouth that was easily swallowing it all down.

 

Kevin opened wide and swallowed as much of the cock as he could moaning as the taste and feeling filled his mouth while his nose was filled with the scent of the canine flesh.

 

Kyrpto growled snarling as he was losing himself to his more basic instincts. It wasn’t like he was forcing himself to do so, but at the same time he wasn’t trying to harm Kevin as the super dog knew what his strength was and he was doing his very best to hurt or damage Kevin in any way, shape or form. So he was doing his best to hold back as much as he could and it was hard as heck. His cock was aching demanding that he get the release that he was holding back, to fuck Kevin’s mouth without holding anything back. 

 

Kevin moaned, his jaw aching and giving a small pop as Krypto fucked it roughly with stronger thrusts then normal.

 

While he may have held back enough to not hurt him, it was more than enough for him to reach his sense of pleasure and his climax. His cock aching as he gave one last shove, forcing his cock right into Keviin’s mouth with the head pushing against and then into his throat and then with a groaning super bark that shook the room Krypto came. A strong geyser of thick hot, sloppy, slime like canine pre shooting right down his throat and into his stomach soaking the back of his throat with the thick splurge of canine spunk.

 

Feeling his stomach bloat from the volume of cum Kevin slumped onto the bed his ass sliding off the dildo with a loud lewd ‘POP’ as he laid on the bed ass up in the air and a dazed look on his face.

 

Krypto fell backwards landing on his behind, tall wagging and smacking against the bed making it jump and vibrate and despite the massive climax he had experienced, and despite feeling like he had drained his balls, it was easy to see that he was still hard as a rock given the fact his cock was hard as a rock even while covered in pre, cum and Kevin’s spit and drool. 

 

Kevin laid drooling on the bed; he did not even react when Krypto turned him around and started humping Kevin’s exposed ass.

 

Moving behind him once more, Krypto positioned himself right on top of Kevin, his thick 10-incher throbbing and twitching as the thick head pushed right against the lubed and semi-stretched hole. With a grow and a small application of his strength he buried all thick 10-inches of his flesh bone right into the boys virgin hole not stopping till his balls smacked and spanked against Kevin’s perky slightly bubble like behind and he howled like a wolf at the moon once he was hilted inside of him.

 

Kevin jumped when the thick cock filled his hole his own cock spasming and shooting a load of cum on the bed below him, as his prostate was crushed by the super canine cock.

 

The tight heat of his best friend's ass around his cock was amazing, the tightness, the heat, even the wetness was just otherworldly. Groaning he pressed himself against Kevin letting the two of them enjoy the feeling before Krypto began to slowly withdraw himself from Kevin’s hole and then just as quickly slammed back into him. Each time sending a jolt of pain and pleasure through him until the last inch pulled out and he rammed back into his ass. Growling Krypto moved and pressed himself against Kevin until he was sprawled across his back covering his smaller body with his own bulk, his tail whipped around behind him while he snarled and growled right into the brunet's ear, the sounds sending shivers throughout the boy’s body with each and every thrust of his hips. 

 

Kevin could feel the pain as he was roughly bred by the kryptonian Canine with no rest as the thick baseball sized knot started to engorge while being forced in and out of him making him scream in pain and pleasure. He was drooling slightly from the onslaught of pleasure going through his body as Krypto moved and started licking and sucking on Kevin's neck, his teeth teasing the flesh as he didn’t bite him at least not yet. 

 

The tight hot hole that was Kevin's ass was clenching around his dick, his ass fluttering around his dick as it twitched and flexed inside of him as Krypto began losing himself. Going harder, faster, plunging his thick aching dick into Kevin's needy hole causing sparks of pleasure to burn through his system, his dick was sprouting out small spurt of pre into his hole slicking him up and making it all the more pleasurable as he continued sliding his length into his ass his balls slapping and spanking against his cheeks turning them a deep crimson red with each thrust of his hips. His cock spurting more pre into his ass and his thrust was stirring it up more and more as he continued to fuck him. 

 

As the fucking continued and the symphony of growls, moans, mewls, and snarls of pleasure rose higher and higher bouncing off the walls of the room. Soon the Knot was stuck inside Kevin’s ruined ass as it grew too large to be pulled out anymore signalling how close Krypto was to breeding the once virgin hole.

 

Unable to hold himself back, Krypto leaned down and sank his teen into Kevins neck, biting down hard and planning on leaving a mark in its place. As he bit him Kyrpto's knot swelled to its full size locking them together as he came and he came hard. His knot pulsed as his cock pulsed and twitched as he unloaded his payload inside of Kevin, a gushing geyser of pure thick, hot seed spilling right into his ass, he was gushing heavily into Kevin. His cock twitching and hard as a rock as his balls twitched and pulsed forcing out huge hot messes of thick cum through his tight channel so much so that below him Kevin could feel his stomach being filled with the seed and his flat stomach was being replaced with a small gut that was expanding more and more until his stomach was visibly swollen. 

 

Even then, there was just so much seed being poured into him that Krypto's knot couldn’t contain it all and small streams of cum started squirting out around it, soaking his fur across his legs, inner thighs, and his balls running down his legs and dripping down to the bed joining the puddle that was forming on the ground below them from Kevin’s own climax. As he was slowly coming down from his pleasure high, panting heavily against Kevin’s neck coating the bite mark in his own drool he began pulling back the glossy look in his eyes all but vanishing, he blinked before looking down at Kevin, or at the very least the blissed out, fucked stupid boy below him as Kevin’s face was the definition of fucked, eyes glossy, mouth opened in a wide O-shape, with his tongue handing out his mouth and panting heavily. 

 

“O-Oh no.” Krypto said looking down and taking notice of the state Kevin was in and so too was Kevin’s body. “This isn’t good.” He hadn’t even noticed he had lost control of himself, he had just been enjoying himself, enjoying fucking Kevin, enjoying breeding Kevin that he simply didn’t pay attention to how hard he was fucking him. “I-I need to call Clark.” 

Chapter 51: Jeremy's Tighty Whities (Code Lyoko){Jeremy/Ulrich}

“Ok einstein you and I need to have a little talk.” Ulrich said to Jeremy as he had his friend locked in his room and was standing before his arms crossed and a protruded look on his face. Now the reason for this look was not because Jeremy had gone and done something to cause Ulrich to be upset-even if he had every right to give how much Jeremy’s latest hair brain attempt at staying ahead of X.AN.A. An attempt that had the brains of their little operation trying to increase his own brain power and nearly caused himself to be lost in a coma and would have stayed that way had it not been for the Lyoko group doing their damn best to make sure he would recover and that X.A.N.A wasn’t going to do what he had planned to Jeremy.

 

That being said, once it was all said and done and they had gotten things back to normal. Ulrich had needed to confront Jeremy over something he had discovered in his room and while he had remained silent for the most part, he wasn’t going to remain silent now that the time was over and that the danger had passed he was finally going to have a talk with him. 

 

“Seriously Jeremy, I know you don't usually change a lot about yourself but still you can’t be serious about this.” in his hands Ulrich was holding what looked to be a pair of or rather Jeremy’s underwear and underwear is the last thing that Jeremy would call what he was holding. “But this? Really? I thought you’d have better taste than this.”

 

“I will admit that I have chosen some rather plane looking ones.” Jeremy admitted, as he adjusted his glasses trying to keep the flush of pink from being seen on his face. “But, they are the ones i am most comfortable with and they suit me just fine.” 

 

“Jeremy, normally I would leave something like this to Odd, but you need some real underwear.” Sighed Ulrich pinching the bridge of his nose. “Look, all I am saying is you as a friend, you need better underwear. Come on this is like the most basic ones and I'm pretty sure you're gonna outgrow these easily.” He sighed. “And most importantly, how do you expect to have any breathing room down there if you were these things,” Ulrich said, tossing the tight white briefs onto the bed.

 

Blushing brightly Jeremy said “Breathing room?”

 

Sighing Ulrich decided to be hands on and just reached down undoing the belt of his own pants dropping them and revealing his black Boxers that had a huge bulge in them that shifted with every movement, “See this is Breathing room unlike those,” Ulrich said moving to the bed leaving his pants on the floor he picked up the briefs and said “See watch.”

 

Removing his boxers Ulrich freed his fat soft 8 inch cock and the plump balls it rested over before moving and pulling the tight briefs up his muscular legs and adjusting his cock in the tight confines that now looked obscene on him thanks to the size of his cock and ass. “See this? This is how you choke your bits, you need to give them space to breath and ya know just hang.” He gave Jeremy a look. “I bet they're being constricted right now, show me.” 

 

Backing up Jeremy shook his head trying to refuse as he held his hands up his face scarlet red.

 

“Jeremy, come on it’s just the two of us here and you’ve got nothing to fear.” Ulrich approached him watching as Jeremy shook his head once more and Ulrich sighed seeing where this was going. “Ok, you asked for this.” And without a moment to hear Jeremy’s protest he moved grabbing Jeremy and began stripping off the boy’s clothes being mindful of his glasses as he tugged and pulled despite Jeremy’s protest the Ulrich was physically stronger than him and as such soon Jeremy was left standing there naked but had his hands covering his crotch.“Jeremy, now you can either show me or I come over there and force you to move your hands so make up your mind now.”

 

Blushing Jeremy hesitated too long for Ulrich’s taste and as the stronger male forced his hands away he revealed a small hard 2 inch cock as thick as a pencil and completely hairless.

 

The moment that his crotch was revealed, Ulrich’s eyes widened and he felt something build up in his throat. He patted his hand on his chest, as he tried to swallow it down. He didn’t mean for it to happen, but just the sight of his cock was just enough to...to cause Ulrich to start laughing, and he did and he was laughing hard. He couldn’t stop it, while he had known there were somethings that Jeremy liked to keep hidden from the others he never imagined that this was one of those things. 

 

“W-Wait, a-are you serious? This is your...I mean, I know you mostly hide away in the locker rooms, but...wow.” Ulrich had laughed himself to being near breathless as he stepped closer to get a look at Jeremy’s tiny tool. “I mean, was this the reason you wear those? Because of the fact that you well lack anything to give breathing room to? Cause this literally looks like it could be the result of you having a lack of an actual cock.” He said as he moved and gave his hand over and gave the boy’s cock a nice flick. 

 

“Ahhh,” Jeremy moaned in pleasure as his small cock bounced squirting Pre over Ulrich’s hand.

 

Ulrich blinked and pulled his hand back, looking at his hand and the load of pre that was coating it making him look right back at Jeremy. “Did you, did you like that?” He said as he saw Jeremy blushing. “You do, don't?” He flicked his dicklet again watching it twitch once more. “I can’t even consider this a cock, I mean this is just.” He smirked right at Jeremy and he couldn’t explain why but he was enjoying this. “How about I show you what a real one looks like.” He said, reaching down grabbing his own cock and began pumping it.

 

Jeremy stared transfixed as the bulge in the tight underwear grew even thicker and made his mind go blank.

 

Ulrich took notice and he smirked. “What? See something you like?” He asked motioning towards his briefs and the bulge that was growing inside of them, he then got an idea. He stopped his hand and pulled it from his briefs, and then he began stripping watching as Jeremy’s eyes followed him as he slowly pulled his briefs down and then kicked them off but he didn’t kick them far as he moved and grabbed them and tossed them right towards Jeremy. “Put them on.” He instructed. “Now.” He said as he was pumping his already hard 8-inch long beer can thick cock and even reached down to scratch at his balls. “Well I’m waiting.” 

 

Gulping Jeremy kept staring his own cock leaking pre into the tight briefs he had put on under Ulrich’s orders.

 

Watching as his own briefs were placed on Jeremy’s body Ulrich hummed, as he was idly pumping his shaft moving closer and only then did his hand leave his cock as he spun Jeremy around to get a look at him from behind only when he did he smirked, as he grabbed the back of his briefs. “Now, let’s give your little package here a taste of not having any breathing room!” An with a single yank upwards watching as they were pulled and pulled the fabric pulled between the boys cheeks leaving them exposed as it pulled taught against his virginal pink hole and rubbed roughly against it and pulled up against his crotch rubbing and grinding roughly against the boys cock and balls and for the first time giving him a taste of what it felt like to have his crotch being choked out by having his-or rather Ulrich’s underwear-rubbing and grinding against his bits.

 

Moaning out in pleasure Jeremy’s body seized up as his tiny cock started spurting in the stretched briefs coating the crotch in his cum.

 

“Really? That was all it took to get you to blow? Really? And look at this!” He reached down and around Jeremy grabbing at his crotch and tugged at the cum soaked briefs and swirled it around feeling how wet and damp they were making him snort. “For someone with such a tiny little itty bitty tiny tool like this? Not to mention the fact those little peas you call nuts were able to produce this much? And from a wedge alone?” Reaching back towards the stretched out material and stretching it out even more watching as he forced Jeremy to stand on the tips of his toes with how high he was forcing it up. 

 

Jeremy scream again shuddered and he came a second time, whimpering as he was standing on the tips of his toes, as he felt another load being forced out of him and he could hear it collecting in the crotch of Ulrich's briefs sloshing and swishing around and he shuddered feeling some of his own cumm dribbling down his legs and falling to the floor making small puddles at his feet. “You just can’t help yourself can you?” Smirked Ulrich looking down at the cum that was dripping down along Jeremy’s legs. “Making a mess like this with just a wedgie, someone should teach you how to behave..” An unholy gleam came to Ulrich’s eyes. “And I think I’m the person to do just that.” 

Chapter 52: Quickshot Boyfriend (Code Lyoko){Odd/Ulrich}

“We could try pushing through and you not stopping till you finally fuck me,” Odd said as he laid on his stomach on his bed a magazine in his hands as he just blurted the idea out to his boyfriend.

 

Sitting up Ulrich stared at Odd and thought about it for a moment before asking, “Are you sure you could take it, I mean if I even blow on your nipples you cum,” This wasn’t a joke, for as long as they had been dating and the two of them had been together Ulrich had long since discovered that Odd was sensitive when it came to cumming, as in he was to just about anything Ulrich did that involved toying with him, Mostly because of the fact that a simple touch of his cock, a lick/suck on his nipple, even something as simple as a finger touching his cock was enough to send Odd over the edge and have the boy cumming, while it might seem kinky to others, it had honestly gotten in the way of the two of them getting down and dirty and where as Odd was able to get his release Ulrich was the one who was mostly left blue balled. 

 

Blushing Odd said “I want you to go all the way at least once, it is not fair to you that i am Hypersensitive.” shifting to sit up and stare at Ulrich, his blond hair falling down since it lacked it’s normally copious amounts of Hair Gel to keep it up.

 

“Still, are you sure you're gonna be able to handle it? I mean you're basically asking me to drain your balls and then some.” Ulrich questioned, stressing the fact that what he would be doing would no doubt leave Odd very, very, very out of it when they were done.

 

“We are on break for the next week so no time like the present, besides,” Odd started a huge blush on his face before continuing “I am already cleaned out,”

 

Ulrich signed and couldn’t help but give Odd a smile. “Alright, fine let’s do it.” As the two of them began stripping Ulrich couldn’t help but recall their first time they had actually tried to have some fun, it had been the first time he decided to stay on campus for spring break..,

Scene Break (Multiple Flashbacks)

 

It had started off simple enough, the two of them had led into their shared room, the two of them kissing and letting their hands wander, neither one had too much experience as their hands were wandering and moving without a reason or rhyme. Ulrich’s hands grabbed Odd's ass and Odd’s hands were grabbing at Ulrich’s hair tangling themselves in the boy's brown locks. They were barely able to make it to the bed, before they fell over with Odd landing on the bed with Ulrich on top of him. 

 

Kissing along Odd’s mouth, to his cheek and down his neck he left small love bites along the boy’s slender neck and slowly moving his hand down along the boys stomach and then down to Odd’s pants, he reached right down and undid the button and began pulling and yanking them off along with the boys briefs. Once they were down, Odd’s 7-inch long 4-thick cock twitching and glistening madly with pre. “Someone’s excited.” Chuckled Ulrich making Odd blush as the boy’s hand moved down and traced his fingers down along the boy’s balls and then trailed it up along his dick right towards the top before wrapping his hand around it. 

 

The moment his finger touched the tip, Ulrich was rewarded to the sight of Odd arching his back, his dick shaking and twitching before he suddenly came. Thick, long cords of hot thick white cum spilled from the boy’s dick, gushing and squirting landing and splattering all over the boy’s hand and some landing on Odd’s stomach. “Were you really that excited?” Ultrich asked once Odd had managed to stop shooting and had come down from his climactic high. “I barely had my hand around your cock.” 

 

However instead of an answer all he got was a moan in return, shaking his head and chalking it up to Odd being too excited for the moment he returned to the task at hand. Clenching his hand around the blonde’s still hard cock he have it a small pump, then two then three, and then just like before Odd came and he came hard cum squirting from his dick and once more coating Ulrich’s hand and his stomach once more with his seed, this time Ulrich pulled his hand back and blinked. “Ok what? The heck?” 

Scene Break (Multiple Flashbacks)

 

Leaning in Ulrich gave a little breath as he settled mere inches from Odd’s aching shaft the 7 inch member lightly purpled at the tip and the head leaking pre, as the small breath of warm moist air passed over the leaking tip, Odd threw his head back moaning loudly his cock jumping and shooting all over Ulrich’s face leaving the brunette’s face covered in cum.

 

Anticipating this Ulrich pushed ahead moving his mouth onto the shooting cock swallowing some of Odd’s cum but as his lips touched the orgasming shaft Odd’s voice went high pitched and his fingers clawed into Ulrich’s hair.

 

Pulling back with a mouthful of cum Ulrich watched as Odd collapsed panting red faced as his cock had turned a deeper angry purple with the bottom of the shaft now red and his baseball sized nuts drawn up tight.

 

Sighing, Ulrich swallowed the load in his mouth and moved over to the bed to take care of his own cock since Odd was close to passing out.

 

Scene Break (Multiple Flashbacks)

Odd had decided to give Ulrich a blowjob but thanks to the pent up frustrations what happened was Ulrich gripped Odd’s ears and forced the blond to gag as he thrust his 8 inch cock deep in the blond boy’s mouth wasting no time.

 

Pounding in and out enjoying the muffled sounds that came from Odd, Ulrich used his boyfriend’s mouth as a fleshlight focusing on only the sensations that it gave him as he pumped his hips, his golf ball sized nuts smacking Odd’s chin with each thrust.

 

Groaning Ulrich tightened his grip pulling on Odd’s ears more as he ground his crotch into the blond’s face before moaning as he unloaded his pent up nuts straight down the blond’s throat.

 

Through this all Odd kept on orgasming in his tight white briefs causing the fabric to become soaked in his seed as well as rubbing it into his crotch, the material clinging to his aching and still lazily spurting cock as he sat on his haunches a blissed out look on his face.

 

Panting Ulrich pulled out and leaned down to give Odd a kiss on his bruised lips and a low “Love you”.

 

Scene Break

 

Groaning Ulrich lined up to Odd’s twitching hole as the blonde experienced another orgasm, with a moments hesitation Ulrich thrust forward forcing all of his cock deep into the tight fluttering hole that made him bite his lip and cuss as the insides of the slick tight heat wrapped around his shaft, pulsing, undulating and massaging him in a symphony of pleasure as Odd screamed out another orgasm his eyes going crossed as the puddle under him grew larger.

 

Leaning over Odd, Ulrich reached a hand and twisted Odd’s pink nipples as he ground his cock deeper into the tight heat, groaning in Odd’s ear as the blond shot yet another load this time noticeably smaller and let out a weak groan. Hearing this had caused Ulrich’s thrust to slow, but recalling what Odd had said he wanted this he groaned and resumed thrusting drawing his cock out a third of the way then pushing back in with a quick sharp thrust one moment, then he’d pull out only until the head of his cock was left inside then swiftly slid back inside of tight hot channel that was Odd’s ass.  With each and every thrust, Ulrich would hear the sounds of the blonde below him withering, mewling, gasping, and arching his back grinding his own member against the bed sheets below, smearing them with spurts of cum that was oozing from his dick, the slow pace that he had set up was quickly breaking away into something more, as it became harder to maintain and keep in control and soon Ulrich’s thrust were growing in speed and power with each passing moment.

 

Soon Odd quit making sounds and quit cumming he just laid their blissed out of his mind as his hole continued to milk Ulrich’s thrusting cock, until finally Ulrich slammed in hard groaning as he unloaded deep in Odd’s once virgin hole. Odd could feel each twitch of Ulrich's cock, each shift inside him sending bolts of pleasure through him. He could feel pleasure as he could feel Ulrich’s hands moving along his body, as one hand moved up to his shoulders and the other at the base of his spine, he shifted Odd to spread his legs more and moved him to sit on his heels and in a single smooth motion he had thrusted forward and pulled Odd back on his dick the new position managing to push his dick deeper into Odd making him gasp as the cock stretched him even more as Ulrich was brutalizing his ass with each thrust. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

“So yeah I sorta need help dealing with this,” Ulrich said as he led Jeremy into the dorm and showed him a drooling Odd covered in cum, his cock still rock hard and a deep purple from the abuse.

 

Jeremy stared in shock, his own cock hardening in his pants as he took in the blissed out form of his friend and teammate.

Chapter 53: The Great Troll-Fucker (TrollHunter){Jim/Draal}

The sounds of battle echoed through the training hall, steel clashing against steel as two warriors battled it out to see who would be victorious. Their weapons clashed in a shower of sparks that danced through the air and fell to the ground before fading away as they jumped back, the first fighter is a young man by the name of Jim Lakes Jr and unlike his usual attire he wasn’t wearing his clothes but he was wearing a suit of armor. The armor is a silver suit of knight's armor, complete with a breastplate, pauldrons, vambraces, gauntlets, cuisses, poleyns, greaves, and sabatons with blue trimmings. Underneath the armor, there is a black inner layer. In his hands was the Troll-hunter known as Daybreak, the blade glowing as he settled into his battle stance and stood read for more. 

 

Across from him standing casually was his trainer/torturer Draal The Deadly. Draal is a large, muscular Troll with blue skin and a set of big horns on his head. He has two yellow eyes and spiky growths on his shoulders, arms, and back. He wears a ring in his nose, a brown leather kilt with a wide black belt, which has a triangular gold buckle, and green and brown leather wrapped on his right wrist. He also has patterns on his shoulders, chest, and chin. In Draal’s hands was his weapon of choice which just so happened to be his favorite battle axe. “Come on Troll-Hunter.” sighed Draal as he slammed the blade of his weapon into the ground. “You must be faster! Strike harder!” 

 

Jim was breathing heavily as he looked at Draal, trying to find any opening he could before raising his weapon and charging. Draal let out what sounded like a disappointed sigh, he easily avoided and swung his battle axe at Jim who raised Daybreak to black, but the attack was a feint in order for Draal to break Jim’s guard knocking him back and sending him tumbling away, regaining his footing he charged once more locking weapons with him. “Give it up Troll-Hunter, if you can’t over power your enemy you must outwit them!” Jim wasn’t listening, something that had Draal growling as he started pressuring Jim, and when he saw the moment he knees Jim in the abdomen his tough skin easily managing to hurt Jim through the magic armor forcing him to drop his weapon and with a simple back hand he knocked Jim back skidding across the ground his armor fading away in motes of blue light before returning to the amulet on his chest. 

 

“And you lose.” Draal sighed, spinning his battle axe he chuckled. “That’s another win for me Troll-Hunter, and another lose for you. If you want to improve you’ve got to start taking training more seriously.” Stabbing his blade into the ground, Draal watched as the human slowly stood up and rolled his shoulders. “Your enemies won’t be as easy as I have been with you.”

 

“You call that easy?” Jim groaned rubbing his abdomen, he swore that Draal had managed to leave a bruise had it not been for the armor softening the blow as much as it did. “I’m starting to think this is more you taking out your aggression on me, and less training me.” He grumbled as he undid his jacket and pulled it off along with his shirt to look at his body for any marks-he couldn’t have his mom asking questions.” With his shirt and jacket gone, it was easy to see that despite the massive beating he had been taking at the hands of Draal was finally doing him some good, his one lanky and string bean like figure was now gone and in its place was a slim young developing figure with small muscles beginning to develop, his stomach was flat and toned and while he had no abs, he was sure they were gonna come in sooner or later. 

 

Draal eyed the boy, watching as he rubbed and caressed his abdomen and he found that he couldn’t take his eyes off him, as the days had gone by and the training continued Draal wasn’t going to lie to himself the boy did indeed have some talent, and yet it wasn’t enough. He was a good Troll-Hunter, not one of the best but still decent, yet there was another reason he was looking at him the way he was, despite all the training they had done the boy’s body was...different than what he knew-or the limited knowledge of humans that he knew about-unlike some of the other human boys who were bigger, more muscular and more defined, Jim was rather...small, and his body wasn’t like that of normal boys he would dare say that without the clothes or the armor the boy looked almost...like a girl.

 

That thought sirited something in Draal, something that had been in the farthest corner of his mind and had been pushed there when he had sworn to help the Troll-Hunter get better. Back when he still hated Jim, he had the idea of not killing him to prove he was the best suited to be the Troll-Hunter, but he had other ideas on how to prove he was better and when he had lost he had pushed those thoughts aside in order to further train the boy. Yet, now that he was looking at him as he was those thoughts were slowly coming back, filling the son of the former Troll-Hunter with a need ...no a desire and for once Draal found himself listening to those voices and listening to the need to give in, but he would have to do it in a way that wouldn’t let the boy know what he was doing, a way to trick him-which wouldn’t be hard-to believe that it was for the benefit of himself.

 

And what better way than a little training to help.

 

“Troll-Hunter.” Draal called, making sure to keep his voice as neutral sounding as possible. When Jim turned to face him, Draal knew he had to act. “Remove your clothes.” He said with as much blunt force as the training weapon he had been using. 

 

His comment had left Jim momentarily stunned, and when his mind finally rebooted he did the only thing any human would do when told to strip. “W-What?!” He squeaked, his cheeks turning a dark shade of pinkish-red. He had to have misheard what he said, this had to be a joke right? Draal wasn’t asking him to strip, it was just some joke that the troll was paying on him in an attempt to get him up in arms and ready for another fight. Yet, when he peered into those golden eyes he gulped when he saw nothing but pure blunt honesty. “Y-You’re serious ...you're actually serious?!”

 

“Of course I am.” Draal said crossing his arms over his chest, looking at Jim in confusion. “You have nothing to be embarrassed about Troll-hunter, you and I are both males as such you do not need to be acting like a newly born Troll.” He snorted walking towards him, honestly humans and their needs for their what were they called again? Morals? Or something. “Now strip, this is the next part of your training.”

 

“How is stripping suppose to-”

“You can either strip or I will do it for you.” The look in Draal’s eyes showed he was not playing around, if Jim didn’t strip off his pants then Draal was gonna do it for him. “Now.” 

 

“Alright, alright.” Jim flushed, moving his hands down towards his pants and undid the belt. ‘ I can’t believe this is happening.’ He thought as he moved to hook his thumbs under the waistband of his pants and pulled them down bending completely over to hide himself from Draal’s line of sight. When he came back up, he showed off his legs which were long, lean and hairless making his skin as smooth as possible-something he was teased about in the locker room at school. He stood before Draal, in nothing but a jock-strap something he had bought to try and make him seem more manly, the crotch of the jock held his bulge as the straps of the jock clung to the boy’s surprisingly wide hips cupped the boy’s cute and perfectly round bubble butt. “There.” He mumbled. 

 

Draal normally would have insulted the boy, and yet he was slightly enthralled by the sight of his wide hips, and the bulge of the boy’s crotch, yet he felt there was something more to it than it appeared. He gave him a glare, one that showed how annoyed he was. “Troll-Hunter, I said strip and that includes your undergarments.” 

 

“What?!” Snapped Jim his eyes going wide, before he brought his arms up and crossed them over his chest in an X like shape. “Nope! Not happening! I am not stripping off my freaking-Hey!” Jim was interrupted as Draal had walked over  and grabbed his jock by the straps and started pulling. “D-Draal! Draal! Come on stop! Don't do this!” Draal wasn’t listening as he pulled harder and harder fighting against Jim’s advances to get him to stop, and the more he pulled the more the fabric stretched and stretched Jim knew they wouldn’t be able to hold out much longer as he knew sooner or later they were gonna-

 

RIPPPP!

It was too late as the jocks materials couldn’t handle the pull of the Troll and soon they ripped the tattered material falling to the ground as Jim went to try and cover his crotch, only to be unable to as Draal held his arms in place to get a look at the boys cock and balls, and suffice to say apart of Draal felt like laughing. The boy’s bulge hadn’t been a cock, it had just been his balls and only his balls as his orbs of flesh were the size of honeycombs and his cock was small coming to only about 3-inches long as it laid atop his massive set of nuts. “So this is what you were hiding.” Smirked Draal. “This ...little thing?” He shook his head, he could mock him later. Letting him go he moved over to the bench and sat down. “For your lesson, you will be acting as if you are captured and need to find a way to distract your captor to get this.” He said holding up the amulet.

 

“What? How did you?!” 

 

“That is not important, now come over here and crawl over to me on your hands and knees.” 

 

Hesitating Jim weighed his options and reluctantly crawled naked over to Draal.

 

Watching as Jim approached on his hands and knees, Draal felt pure lust burn through his veins. The feeling was pleasurable and euphoric, to have the self-proclaimed might troll hunter on his knees before him it made laughter bubble up in his throat, but he held it back and didn’t let it go. “Your captor has our amulet hidden on him, but his guard is always up.” He said. “You need to find some way to distract him, look for something you can exploit and use to try and take his attention away from your amulet.” He spread his legs apart, showing off that under his leather kilt he was wearing what looked almost like a leather jock-strap of his own.  

 

“Nope, no, no way, this is taking it too far,” Jim said backing away from the massive bulge straining the leather Jockstrap.

 

Draal gave him a stare, one that promised pain. “Then I guess you don't want the amulet back, and don't bother trying to summon it back to you I’ve made sure that it's in a place where you can’t summon it to you and it won’t appear before you.” In reality he was simply still holding it in his hand, and thanks to a little work of magic-something he had “borrowed” from one of Blinky’s books, he had made it so that the amulet wouldn’t be going back to Jim unless he completely the training. “So go on, leave without your weapons and armor and let’s see how long you last.” he looked down at him, eyes narrowed. “Now do it.” 

 

“I will tell Blinky if you try and Rape me,” Jim said with a glare at the larger Troll.

 

Draal growled as he glared down at Jim, and he felt a small part of his former rage return to him. This human was far more stubborn than he thought, and if he was going to be defiant then he was going to up the ante. “Fine.” Reaching down, he undid his kilt and freed his bulge and once that was free he undid the jock and freed his cock and even if Jim had pulled back he was lucky as the cock that sprang out was a monster. Draal’s cock was a monster in size and shape, being a long thick black equine-like cock with a fat bulbous head and several bumps lining down the top side of the shaft. It was at least 14-inches long and almost 8-thick and the head was pointed right at Jim’s face. “You should learn to respect your teacher’s more boy.” He snapped reaching out and grabbing a hand full of Jim’s hair and yanked it back, the force of his yank making Jim gasp and Draal surged his hips forward and buried his cock into the boy’s mouth and pushed it all the way into his throat without holding back and forced the boy’s face right into his crotch. “Your captor saw through your little trick, as such you pay the price of trying to trick him.” 

 

Gagging with tears forming in his eyes Jim tried to fight back but to no avail.

 

“You think your Captor would care for your tears?” Draal smirked down at him, pulling out only half way and surging back to force his cock back into his throat. “They wouldn’t, they’d continued fucking your little mouth over and over and over!” With each word came a thrust of his hips his own balls were as big as Jim’s and slapped roughly against his face, with loud echoing smacks as he bruttaly fucked the boy’s mouth with no cares for what he thought or the fact he could potentially hurt him, right now he was focused solely on his own pleasure and not the boy’s. “They’d mock you of your miniscule manhood, call it a tiny little thing of a cock, a worthless, insignificant tool that couldn’t please a female even if you tried!” 

 

Slowly Jim’s vision was starting to fade as his air supply was cut off and his nose filled with the overpowering troll musk as the thick cock fucked his face.

 

Draal couldn’t help but reveal in the power he was holding over the Troll-Hunter, it was invigorating to have the boy on his knees, mouth around his length and fucking his face as if it was a pussy. His cock had slowly began to get harder inside of Jim’s mouth and when he pushed it into his throat, the boy’s throat bulged showing just how big Draal was. Sadly with the rush of euphoric power and pleasure, Draal felt his balls pulling up and soon knew his end would approach and he didn’t want to leave a mess all over the boy-at least no quite yet, there was time for that and he would take his time with him-but for now he forced his cock into the boys throat pressing his face flat against his crotch as he gave a roar and he came hard.

 

The floodgates had been open, as a literal river of white hot spunk sprayed down Jim’s throat the boy’s eyes widen in surprise as he felt the Troll’s hot spunk spraying right down into his stomach and was slowly beginning to expand from the sheer amount of cum flooding it. “Fuck take it all Troll-Hunter! Take it all!” he growled as he pulled back holding the boy at the tip watching as his cheeks swelled forcing the boy to swallow his spunk. Draal’s climax lasted for a good thirty seconds longer before finally stopping, and when it did he pulled out letting the last shot spray across the boy’s face as he let him go. “Consider your training down for the day Troll-Hunter.” He smirked dropping the amulet in the dazed boy’s lap, he dressed and moved to leave. “I expect you back here for more Training .” Chuckled Draal as he walked away.

 

Sitting there on his haunches, Jim couldn’t believe what had happened to him and he was honestly still trying to come to terms with what had happened. He..He had just been literally sexually attacked and had his mouth raped by Draal, a Troll not a human a Troll. By all rights, Jim should have been angry, he should have been furious, he should summon his armor and summon his blade and ram it through Draal’s heart...so why didn’t he? Why was he still sitting here letting the Troll’s cum dribble down his face, and most importantly ...why was his cock harder than it had ever been before. Looking down at his achingly hard small member, Jim convinced himself that it had just been the rush of the moment that had caused him to get hard, there was no way he had enjoyed the feeling of having his mouth raped by Draal, or enjoyed how incredibly strong and potent his musk was, or how exhilarating it felt having him fuck his throat, or the taste of his-

 

He slapped himself, what was he thinking?! He didn’t like it! He didn’t like what had happened to him! How could he? He was a guy! He was straight! Hell he liked Clair the cute girl from his class! “T-This was just a fluke.” He said out loud, though it sounded more like he was trying to convince himself. “I-It won’t happen again, I won’t let it happen again.” Standing on shaky legs, and ignoring his dick, he moved to get his clothes, completely ignoring how warmth pooled in his stomach from the cum sloshing around inside of him, or the strange tingling feeling he was getting from his hole. “I won’t let it happen, next time it will be different.” Jim said to himself as he got dressed, oh yes next time would be different, he was sure of it ...so why did the thought of continuing his training with Draal only make him feel more aroused?

Chapter 54: Orgy of the Big Kids(Gravity Falls){Dipper/Nate/Robbie/Lee/Thompson}

Wendy knew she was attractive, well scratch that she knew she was one of the few teenage girls in Gravity Falls that wasn’t well...that didn’t have a strange quirk or something. Then again, given the fact she was a woodsman daughter with three brothers-not to mention her big bruly father it made sense why boys would be scared to try and date her let alone try and even ask her out on a date something of which she knew was next to impossible. That being said, it surprised her to see that Gravity Falls newest resident had come to like her, one Dipper Pines the grandson Mr. Pines, her boss and owner of the Mystery Shack. Now, Dipper was a cool kid and he was alright, however the issue was that he had a crush on her, now while it might seem like Wendy didn’t know that was far from the truth. Wendy had known from the start as she had seen the way he’d looked at her, the way he acted, and spoke around her. If it was any more obvious than it would be written on his forehead. 

 

Now, Wendy didn’t hate Dipper for his crush on her, in fact she didn’t mind his crush and considered it to be cute. Though, it was creepy given their age difference and well while Wendy figured it out and knew it, she could tell that Dipper wasn’t going to get over it that quickly. So she needed to do something about him, something that would change his mind, and she knew something that would or at the very least should help him either get over his attraction towards her and help him focus on something else. 

 

She just needed some help from the guys. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

“Come on Dipper, you can’t hide this from me.” Wendy said as she was standing right before him looking down at the blushing stuttering preteen. “You’ve been giving me those goo goo eyes since you met me, all the stuttering, the blushing, the nervous looks and giggles you give me?” She crossed her arms over her chest. “So fess up, come and be clear with me Dipper. Do you have a crush on me?” 

 

“I-I-I-I.” This had not been how Dipper planned for things to go, when Wendy had come to him and told him that they would be going to hang out together. He had thought this would be the two of them together, hanging out, having a few laughs and simply going about their day and perhaps this would be the perfect change for him to get to know her and get to finally see the way of being his girlfriend. Yet, somehow she had seen right through him and had been able to tell what it was he was trying from the start and she had confronted him right on his crush for her. “I-I-I….” He had no choice. “Yes.” He sighed in defeat. “I-I-I like you Wendy, I really do.” 

 

“Ok.” That was not what he was expecting. 

 

“What?” 

 

“You heard me, I said ok.” Dipper felt like he was going to explode with joy, she wasn’t mad or even upset with him. If anything she seemed to return the feelings. “But don't think this means I like you in return dude.” Just as quickly the joy and excitement came, it left him and sorrow and regret hit him like a swift punch to the gut. “Now before you get upset, this doesn’t mean I am fully against the idea.” His hope rose back up once more. “But, you have to be willing to do something for me.” 

 

“I’ll do it!” He said quickly, he didn’t care what it was that Wendy wanted him to do. If it meant she was willing to even consider being his girlfriend-that and it meant that he would have one over on Robbie who was always trying to  do something that was trying to steal Wendy from him.

 

“Are you sure? I don't want you to regret it.”

 

“Trust me I’m not gonna regret anything, believe me that is far from what is going to happen.” 

 

“Alright then, you heard him guys do it.” Wait, what did she mean by “do it.” 

 

~Scene Break~

 

Robbie: 8 inches Humiliation Kink bondage and orgasim denial

 

Dipper shuddered as he was blindfolded by Wendy the last thing he saw were her perky bouncing tits as she wrapped the black cloth over his eyes. As the cloth blocked his sight he felt the door open and he shivered when four sets of hands made short work of his clothing stripping him bare and exposing his skin.

 

Gulping Dipper felt his arms lifted over his head and tied together making him recoil slightly but as the figures kept going his legs were tied till he was almost doing a split his soft 3 inch cock hanging between his legs and a yelp escaping his mouth as a hand roughly slapped his plump little ass. Before moaning out as a cold slick finger forced its way into his virgin hole slowly pumping in and out.

 

Soon another finger joined the first stretching Dipper’s tight little hole out wide as the fingers searched deep inside his hole till they rubbed over a spot that had him moaning loudly. “What do you like it?” Came a familiar voice as he felt the fingers push, and press down on that spot inside of him swirling around his tight virginal insides and teasingly rubbing and raking his nails along his insides and swirling them against the edges of that sweet little button inside of him that was causing burst of pleasure to spread through his vision and more importantly driving him insane. “Bet you’d like something more right~?” 

 

Dipper moaned out his ass pushing back as his hole clenched around the invading fingers eager for more pleasure as his prostate was massaged.

 

“If you like that this much you’ll love this.” Suddenly he felt a shift, he felt someone lifting his legs up and then felt something thick and bulbous while also surprisingly wet pressed right against his hole.” Cause trust me, this is gonna be good!” Then suddenly he felt it being forced right into his ass, whatever it was was forcing his inner walls apart as it was pushing in and pushing in deep taking time to push each and every last inch right into him and didn’t stop until all of whatever was inside of him was fully seated in him and was forcing his ass to stretch around it and keep it spread apart. “Damn! Fuck you’re tight!” The person hissed as the object inside of him twitched and throbbed flexing around making the person shudder against him. 

 

Dipper groaned as rough hands gripped his hips before the object inside him pulled out only to slam right back in with a rough thrust that shook Dipper’s entire body. “For someone who’s so obsessed with a girl, you certainly know how to take dick like one.” Grunted the male as as he pulled out once more and slammed back in again, his thrusts were swift and yet fast, pulling out till only the head remained inside of him and jackhammering back into his ass. Each and every thrust had Dipper biting back a whimper or moan, biting his lower lip as he tried to hold back the cries of pleasure. Each twitch of the dick, each shift inside him sent bolts of pleasure through him. He could feel every vein on penis inside of him as it was turning his entire body to jelly. “What? Trying to hold back? Don't want anyone to hear your little bitch moans?” One particularly harsh thrust hit that button right in him and Dipper couldn’t stop the neat wanton moan that slipped from him. “See, you can’t hide the little needy whore you are, you love it~” 

 

Dipper moaned loudly his hole clenching and trying to milk the cock fucking him even as a pair of chapped lips covered his own and a tongue forced it’s way into his mouth.

 

The man snickered and chortled. “See~? This feels fuckng good doesn’t it? You enjoying this? Enjoying having me inside of you? Enjoying the sensation of being fucked like the damn bitch you are?” At this point the man began to pick up the pace, little gasps and moans managed to slip out, the unceasing fuck crumbling what resolve he had left. By the time the man was brutalizing his ass, Dipper's head was thrown back, mouth stuck open as goans poured out. Harder and faster the man continued to pound 

 

Dipper felt his body seize up as a sensation similar to a coiling spring built up in his stomach and crotch. Each thrust had Dipper pressing on that spot in him, his cock throbbing in response to each brush against it. His cock flailing wildly, ropes of pre dribbled down his cock. As the thrust were going harder and faster with each and every thrust had him plunging deeper and deeper into him shuddering and groaning as he pounded into him, balls twitching and pulsing as they swung upwards smacking and spanking it was then  the person reached around grabbing a nipple and giving it a hard twist, mixed with the man's thrusting into him at the exact right angle, he was shoved past the point of no return….or so it seemed as right before Dipper could reach his end the man reached around and gripped the base of his cock. “No you don't! The only one who gets to bust a nut is gonna be me!” 

 

And bust a nut is exactly what had happened, the man’s rod inside of him twitching and throbbing and before he knew it he sheathed himself into Dipper’s hole his orgasm hitting him like a train, giving a small gasping groan like scream. His balls pulled upward and he groaned once more shoving his dick in as he came with a literal tidal wave of thick, hot seed gushing into his ass, literally exploding from his dick like lava from a volcano pouring and pouring right into his ass and filing Dipper to the brim with his hot thick essence as he kept his dick inside of him to insure not a single drop escaped from the withering, whining and gasping boy who-unable to feel his own climax felt the sensation wash over him as he experienced a dry orgasm leaving him panting and withering moaning for more. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

Having been suddenly ripped off the dick that had been inside of him and left with his hole twitching and staying open for a moment had been jarring. More so given the fact that, as soon as he had been moved the blindfold came off and he was met with the sight of Nate and Lee and the two of them were as naked as can be. Both of them having a similar lean body from no doubt doing who knew what kind of work out, and yet they did have a small amount of muscle that was forming-no doubt from how much the two of them like to compete and rough house with one another. Though aside from their differences in skin tone, their dicks were another thing that was different. For one thing Lee’s cock was a long 7-inch long 5-thick cock with balls the size of oranges, whereas Nate was the bigger having beaten Lee’s 7-incher with a solid 9-inch long 8-inch thick dick with balls the size of apples. 

 

“Hope Robby didn’t tire you out too much there little man.” Smirked Nate as he was gripping the base of his cock and slowly and idly pumping his shaft. “But wow, seeing you get wrecked like that was amazing, didn’t think you could withstand it.” 

 

“No kidding dude, you were like super freaking loud when Robbie was pounding that ass.” Lee chuckled as he was playing with his own. “But now little man.”

 

“You gotta deal with us.” Nate finished as the two of them were smirking right at him. “Robbie got to open you up and lube you up, and now it's our job to stretch you out even further, think you can take it? Or you gonna wuss out and be a little chicken pussy.” The two of them gave him a grin-a matching mischievous grins. 

 

Even if Dipper felt a tab bit sore he wasn’t going to let this stop him, he had a goal in mind-though unknown to him some part of him had secretly wanted something other than Wendy-and he planned to keep it. “I-I can take anything you’ve got planned.” 

 

“Good to know.” Was all they said and before Dipper knew it, he found himself lifted up as the two of them had him hovering over their cocks. 

 

“W-Wait what’s going.”

“You said you could take anything we had to give, and we’re gonna take this ass at the same time.” Smirked Nate as he and Lee then lowered him down watching ashis hole shuddered and twitched before giving way and he soon found himself sitting down on both of their dicks, the two shafts of different thickness forcing his inner walls to stretch outwards and form around them as he felt himself letting out a cry of pleasure and some pain as both of them combined were stretching him more than Robbie had and it was taking all his focus not to force himself off and get off them. “Ah ah, remember you agreed to this.” 

 

And with that the two began moving Dipper, they lifted him up and sliding him up all the way-off Lee’s cock and to the tip of Nate’s and then they let him drop back down letting gravity take its hold and let him be impaled on their dicks and enjoyed the cry of pleasure that came from him. They didn’t stop there as they continued to lift him up and drop him down, occasionally they would buck upwards right as he felt just to watch him bounce nearly off their dicks once more watching as Dipper was bouncing and moving along their shafts as they lifted him up and dropped him down.

 

Of course, Dipper himself was struggling to not lose control even so he was mewling, gasping, and arching his back. He hardly noticed when the two of them had stopped moving, he hardly noticed when the two of them simply watched him thrust himself down and pick himself back up. The boy’s head was thrown back, mouth stuck open as he was all but riding them with them giving one or two bucks along the way just to get a rise out of him. Dipper was only aware of the sensation of the two of them, their penis being forced into his ass as well as the pleasure coming from his own cock. He could feel his cock throbbing against his stomach, leaking pre without any need to be touched, smearing his stomach with the liquid and making them shiny. 

 

Nate and Lee grunted in seteo as they saw the little guy working himself on their dicks like he had been doing it his entire life. They watched him gasped and arched his chest forward right  into the fingers, when he felt them grabbing at his nipples, tugging, pulling, squeezing and twisting them driving his ass downward to meet their thrust, their cocks if possible felt like they were sinking even deeper inside of him and it didn’t help when both heads struck his sweet spot sending lighting like pleasure through his body. Deciding to finish with a bang, the two of them lifted Dipper up and completely off their cocks and then only when he started squirming and begging did they drop him once more letting gravity force him back down on their dicks the sudden drop managing to push-at least to Dipper -their cocks further and grind their heads right on his sweet spot and Dipper screamed as he came. He shuddered as his release washed over him, he could feel the ropes of seed splashing against their bodies coating them in his own seed. 

 

And he didn’t have to wait long before the two of them came and they both came hard, as their balls pulled upward and they groaned shoving their dicks in as they came with a two tidal wave of thick, hot seed gushing into his ass, it was just pouring, and pouring, right into him filling him up even more than Robbie had as well as pushing Robbie’s load even deeper into him making an absolute mess of his hole. 

 

~Scene Break~

 

Dipper laid on the bed his ass high in the air cum bubbling out of it as he rubbed his descented stomach with a groan having taken the loads of three of the guys so far his stomach was full and it was leaking out of his abused hole.

 

Looking back when he felt the bed shift he saw the nude form of Thompson lowering his head to the cum filled hole.

 

Grinning Thompson dove in and started licking and sucking up the cum from Dipper’s red hole, his tongue soothing the abused flesh as he worked coaxing more and more of his friends cum out of the moaning Preteen.

 

Dipper was moaning and drooling as his hole was eaten by a skilled tongue, and as gentle hands rubbed up and down his body bringing him pleasure unlike the other three guys that just used him.

 

Each lick of the abused hole brought another mouthful of cum for Thompson to swallow as his friends cheered from around him, Dipper moaning louder as he pushed back and begged for more.

 

Once Thompson got most of the cum out of Dipper’s hole he shifted so his soda bottle thick 10 inch cock that put all the others to shame was rubbing it’s plum sized head against Dipper’s hole.

 

Slowly the cock pushed in making Dipper’s voice go higher and higher as his hole stretched further than before the cum and saliva making the slide nice and smooth even as his hole burned from the size.

 

Slowly Thompson fed his entire cock to Dipper’s pliant hole, his hands rubbing over Dipper’s body coming to a stop as he felt the bulge of his cock through Dipper’s stomach.

 

Dipper laid drooling as his insides were rearranged by the thick invader that was breaking his mind and when Thompson gripped his purple 5 inch cock that had gone so long being denied his pleasure and orgasm it had gained another inch due to swelling, he was unable to hold back shooting his load on the bed as his hole clenched tighter.

 

Grinding his cock deep in Dipper, Thompson groaned as he worked himself through several of Dipper’s orgasms till at last he slammed in as deep as he could shooting his load causing Dipper’s stomach to swell out as the preteen passed out from the overload of pleasure and other sensations assaulting his brain.

 

~Scene Break~

Dipper sat on his knees all four teens surrounding him, their aching cocks pointed at his face as they each stroked as fast as they could eager to paint their new slut with their combined seed.

 

Grunting four strands of hot cum sprayed over Dipper’s face and nude body marking him as their slut.